This is a modern-English version of Little Men: Life at Plumfield With Jo's Boys, originally written by Alcott, Louisa May.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
LITTLE MEN:
LIFE AT PLUMFIELD WITH JO'S BOYS
By Louisa May Alcott
TO
FREDDY AND JOHNNY,
THE LITTLE MEN
TO WHOM
SHE OWES SOME OF THE BEST AND HAPPIEST
HOURS OF HER LIFE,
THIS BOOK IS GRATEFULLY DEDICATED
BY THEIR LOVING
“AUNT WEEDY”
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
LITTLE MEN
CHAPTER I. NAT
CHAPTER II. THE BOYS
CHAPTER III. SUNDAY
CHAPTER IV. STEPPING-STONES
CHAPTER V. PATTYPANS
CHAPTER VI. A FIRE BRAND
CHAPTER VII. NAUGHTY NAN
CHAPTER VIII. PRANKS AND PLAYS
CHAPTER IX. DAISY'S BALL
CHAPTER X. HOME AGAIN
CHAPTER XI. UNCLE TEDDY
CHAPTER XII. HUCKLEBERRIES
CHAPTER XIII. GOLDILOCKS
CHAPTER XIV. DAMON AND PYTHIAS
CHAPTER XV. IN THE WILLOW
CHAPTER XVI. TAMING THE COLT
CHAPTER XVII. COMPOSITION DAY
CHAPTER XVIII. CROPS
CHAPTER XIX. JOHN BROOKE
CHAPTER XX. ROUND THE FIRE
CHAPTER XXI. THANKSGIVING
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ NAT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ THE BOYS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ SUNDAY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ STEPPING-STONES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ PATTYPANS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ A FIRE BRAND
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ NAUGHTY NAN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ PRANKS AND PLAYS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ DAISY'S BALL
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ HOME AGAIN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ UNCLE TEDDY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ HUCKLEBERRIES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ GOLDILOCKS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ DAMON AND PYTHIAS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ IN THE WILLOW
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ TAMING THE COLT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ COMPOSITION DAY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ CROPS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ JOHN BROOKE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ ROUND THE FIRE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ THANKSGIVING
LITTLE MEN
LIFE AT PLUMFIELD WITH JO'S BOYS
CHAPTER I. NAT
“Please, sir, is this Plumfield?” asked a ragged boy of the man who opened the great gate at which the omnibus left him.
“Excuse me, is this Plumfield?” asked a scruffy boy to the man who opened the big gate where the bus dropped him off.
“Yes. Who sent you?”
“Yeah. Who sent you?”
“Mr. Laurence. I have got a letter for the lady.”
“Mr. Laurence, I have a letter for the lady.”
“All right; go up to the house, and give it to her; she'll see to you, little chap.”
“All right; go up to the house and give it to her; she’ll take care of you, kid.”
The man spoke pleasantly, and the boy went on, feeling much cheered by the words. Through the soft spring rain that fell on sprouting grass and budding trees, Nat saw a large square house before him, a hospitable-looking house, with an old-fashioned porch, wide steps, and lights shining in many windows. Neither curtains nor shutters hid the cheerful glimmer; and, pausing a moment before he rang, Nat saw many little shadows dancing on the walls, heard the pleasant hum of young voices, and felt that it was hardly possible that the light and warmth and comfort within could be for a homeless “little chap” like him.
The man spoke kindly, and the boy felt uplifted by his words. Through the gentle spring rain falling on fresh grass and budding trees, Nat spotted a large square house ahead of him, a welcoming place with an old-fashioned porch, wide steps, and lights glowing in several windows. Neither curtains nor shutters blocked the cheerful glow; and, pausing briefly before he rang the bell, Nat noticed many little shadows dancing on the walls, heard the pleasant chatter of young voices, and felt it was hard to believe that all the light, warmth, and comfort inside could be meant for a homeless "little kid" like him.
“I hope the lady will see to me,” he thought, and gave a timid rap with the great bronze knocker, which was a jovial griffin's head.
“I hope the lady will attend to me,” he thought, and gently tapped the large bronze knocker, which was shaped like a cheerful griffin's head.
A rosy-faced servant-maid opened the door, and smiled as she took the letter which he silently offered. She seemed used to receiving strange boys, for she pointed to a seat in the hall, and said, with a nod:
A cheerful-looking maid opened the door and smiled as she took the letter he silently offered. She seemed familiar with welcoming unfamiliar boys, as she gestured to a seat in the hall and said with a nod:
“Sit there and drip on the mat a bit, while I take this in to missis.”
“Just sit there and drip on the mat for a moment while I take this to the missus.”
Nat found plenty to amuse him while he waited, and stared about him curiously, enjoying the view, yet glad to do so unobserved in the dusky recess by the door.
Nat found lots to entertain him as he waited and looked around curiously, enjoying the view while being grateful that he could do so unnoticed in the shadowy corner by the door.
The house seemed swarming with boys, who were beguiling the rainy twilight with all sorts of amusements. There were boys everywhere, “up-stairs and down-stairs and in the lady's chamber,” apparently, for various open doors showed pleasant groups of big boys, little boys, and middle-sized boys in all stages of evening relaxation, not to say effervescence. Two large rooms on the right were evidently schoolrooms, for desks, maps, blackboards, and books were scattered about. An open fire burned on the hearth, and several indolent lads lay on their backs before it, discussing a new cricket-ground, with such animation that their boots waved in the air. A tall youth was practising on the flute in one corner, quite undisturbed by the racket all about him. Two or three others were jumping over the desks, pausing, now and then, to get their breath and laugh at the droll sketches of a little wag who was caricaturing the whole household on a blackboard.
The house seemed packed with boys, who were filling the rainy twilight with all kinds of fun. There were boys everywhere—“upstairs and downstairs and in the lady's chamber,” apparently—because various open doors revealed cheerful groups of big boys, little boys, and middle-sized boys in different stages of evening relaxation, not to mention excitement. Two large rooms on the right were clearly schoolrooms, as desks, maps, blackboards, and books were scattered about. A fire blazed in the hearth, and several lazy lads were lying on their backs in front of it, animatedly discussing a new cricket field, with their boots waving in the air. A tall boy was practicing on the flute in one corner, completely undisturbed by the noise around him. Two or three others were jumping over the desks, stopping now and then to catch their breath and laugh at the funny sketches of a little jokester who was drawing caricatures of the whole household on a blackboard.
In the room on the left a long supper-table was seen, set forth with great pitchers of new milk, piles of brown and white bread, and perfect stacks of the shiny gingerbread so dear to boyish souls. A flavor of toast was in the air, also suggestions of baked apples, very tantalizing to one hungry little nose and stomach.
In the room on the left, there was a long dinner table filled with big pitchers of fresh milk, heaps of brown and white bread, and perfect stacks of shiny gingerbread that boys love. The scent of toast filled the air, along with hints of baked apples, which were very tempting to one hungry little nose and stomach.
The hall, however, presented the most inviting prospect of all, for a brisk game of tag was going on in the upper entry. One landing was devoted to marbles, the other to checkers, while the stairs were occupied by a boy reading, a girl singing a lullaby to her doll, two puppies, a kitten, and a constant succession of small boys sliding down the banisters, to the great detriment of their clothes and danger to their limbs.
The hall, however, offered the most appealing scene of all, as a lively game of tag was happening in the upper landing. One landing was set aside for marbles, the other for checkers, while the stairs were filled with a boy reading, a girl singing a lullaby to her doll, two puppies, a kitten, and a steady stream of small boys sliding down the banisters, much to the detriment of their clothes and the risk of injury to their limbs.
So absorbed did Nat become in this exciting race, that he ventured farther and farther out of his corner; and when one very lively boy came down so swiftly that he could not stop himself, but fell off the banisters, with a crash that would have broken any head but one rendered nearly as hard as a cannon-ball by eleven years of constant bumping, Nat forgot himself, and ran up to the fallen rider, expecting to find him half-dead. The boy, however, only winked rapidly for a second, then lay calmly looking up at the new face with a surprised, “Hullo!”
So caught up did Nat get in this thrilling race that he ventured farther and farther out of his corner. When one particularly lively boy came barreling down so quickly that he couldn't stop himself and fell off the banisters with a crash that would have broken anyone's head—except for one that had been toughened like a cannonball after eleven years of constant bumps—Nat lost his composure and rushed over to the fallen rider, expecting to find him half-dead. The boy, however, just blinked rapidly for a second, then lay back calmly, looking up at the new face with a surprised, “Hey!”
“Hullo!” returned Nat, not knowing what else to say, and thinking that form of reply both brief and easy.
“Halo!” replied Nat, not knowing what else to say and thinking that response was both short and simple.
“Are you a new boy?” asked the recumbent youth, without stirring.
“Are you a new kid?” asked the lying-down boy, without moving.
“Don't know yet.”
"Not sure yet."
“What's your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Nat Blake.”
"Nat Blake."
“Mine's Tommy Bangs. Come up and have a go, will you?” and Tommy got upon his legs like one suddenly remembering the duties of hospitality.
“Mine's Tommy Bangs. Come up and have a go, will you?” and Tommy stood up like someone who suddenly remembered the responsibilities of being a good host.
“Guess I won't, till I see whether I'm going to stay or not,” returned Nat, feeling the desire to stay increase every moment.
“Guess I won't, until I see if I'm going to stay or not,” Nat replied, feeling the urge to stick around grow stronger with every moment.
“I say, Demi, here's a new one. Come and see to him;” and the lively Thomas returned to his sport with unabated relish.
“I say, Demi, here's a new one. Come check him out;” and the lively Thomas went back to his game with the same enthusiasm.
At his call, the boy reading on the stairs looked up with a pair of big brown eyes, and after an instant's pause, as if a little shy, he put the book under his arm, and came soberly down to greet the new-comer, who found something very attractive in the pleasant face of this slender, mild-eyed boy.
At his call, the boy reading on the stairs looked up with big brown eyes, and after a brief pause, as if feeling a bit shy, he tucked the book under his arm and walked down calmly to greet the newcomer, who found something very appealing in the friendly face of this slender, gentle-eyed boy.
“Have you seen Aunt Jo?” he asked, as if that was some sort of important ceremony.
“Have you seen Aunt Jo?” he asked, as if that was some kind of important event.
“I haven't seen anybody yet but you boys; I'm waiting,” answered Nat.
"I haven't seen anyone else yet except you guys; I'm waiting," Nat replied.
“Did Uncle Laurie send you?” proceeded Demi, politely, but gravely.
“Did Uncle Laurie send you?” Demi asked, politely but seriously.
“Mr. Laurence did.”
"Mr. Laurence did."
“He is Uncle Laurie; and he always sends nice boys.”
“He's Uncle Laurie, and he always sends great guys.”
Nat looked gratified at the remark, and smiled, in a way that made his thin face very pleasant. He did not know what to say next, so the two stood staring at one another in friendly silence, till the little girl came up with her doll in her arms. She was very like Demi, only not so tall, and had a rounder, rosier face, and blue eyes.
Nat looked pleased with the remark and smiled in a way that made his thin face very charming. He wasn't sure what to say next, so the two stood looking at each other in comfortable silence until the little girl came over, carrying her doll. She resembled Demi quite a bit, just shorter, with a rounder, rosy face, and blue eyes.
“This is my sister, Daisy,” announced Demi, as if presenting a rare and precious creature.
“This is my sister, Daisy,” Demi announced, as if showcasing a rare and precious gem.
The children nodded to one another; and the little girl's face dimpled with pleasure, as she said affably:
The kids nodded to each other, and the little girl's face lit up with joy as she said cheerfully:
“I hope you'll stay. We have such good times here; don't we, Demi?”
“I hope you'll stick around. We have such great times here; don't we, Demi?”
“Of course, we do: that's what Aunt Jo has Plumfield for.”
“Of course, we do: that’s what Aunt Jo has Plumfield for.”
“It seems a very nice place indeed,” observed Nat, feeling that he must respond to these amiable young persons.
“It seems like a really nice place,” Nat said, feeling that he should reply to these friendly young people.
“It's the nicest place in the world, isn't it, Demi?” said Daisy, who evidently regarded her brother as authority on all subjects.
“It's the nicest place in the world, right, Demi?” said Daisy, who clearly saw her brother as the expert on everything.
“No, I think Greenland, where the icebergs and seals are, is more interesting. But I'm fond of Plumfield, and it is a very nice place to be in,” returned Demi, who was interested just now in a book on Greenland. He was about to offer to show Nat the pictures and explain them, when the servant returned, saying with a nod toward the parlor-door:
“No, I think Greenland, with its icebergs and seals, is way more interesting. But I really like Plumfield, and it’s a great place to be,” replied Demi, who was currently into a book about Greenland. He was about to suggest showing Nat the pictures and explaining them when the servant came back, nodding towards the parlor door:
“All right; you are to stop.”
“All right; you need to stop.”
“I'm glad; now come to Aunt Jo.” And Daisy took him by the hand with a pretty protecting air, which made Nat feel at home at once.
“I'm glad; now come meet Aunt Jo.” And Daisy took him by the hand with a charmingly protective vibe, making Nat feel at home immediately.
Demi returned to his beloved book, while his sister led the new-comer into a back room, where a stout gentleman was frolicking with two little boys on the sofa, and a thin lady was just finishing the letter which she seemed to have been re-reading.
Demi went back to his favorite book, while his sister took the newcomer into a back room, where a chubby man was playing with two little boys on the sofa, and a slender woman was just finishing a letter that she appeared to have been rereading.
“Here he is, aunty!” cried Daisy.
“Here he is, Auntie!” shouted Daisy.
“So this is my new boy? I am glad to see you, my dear, and hope you'll be happy here,” said the lady, drawing him to her, and stroking back the hair from his forehead with a kind hand and a motherly look, which made Nat's lonely little heart yearn toward her.
“So, is this my new boy? I'm so glad to see you, my dear, and I hope you'll be happy here,” said the lady, pulling him close and gently brushing his hair back from his forehead with a kind hand and a motherly smile, which made Nat's lonely little heart ache for her.
She was not at all handsome, but she had a merry sort of face that never seemed to have forgotten certain childish ways and looks, any more than her voice and manner had; and these things, hard to describe but very plain to see and feel, made her a genial, comfortable kind of person, easy to get on with, and generally “jolly,” as boys would say. She saw the little tremble of Nat's lips as she smoothed his hair, and her keen eyes grew softer, but she only drew the shabby figure nearer and said, laughing:
She wasn't classically beautiful, but she had a cheerful face that seemed to hold onto some childlike traits and expressions, just like her voice and personality did; these qualities, difficult to pin down but easy to notice and feel, made her a warm, approachable person, someone you could easily connect with, and generally "jolly," as the boys would say. She noticed the slight quiver of Nat's lips while she brushed his hair, and her sharp eyes softened, but she just pulled the worn figure closer and said, laughing:
“I am Mother Bhaer, that gentleman is Father Bhaer, and these are the two little Bhaers. Come here, boys, and see Nat.”
“I’m Mother Bhaer, that’s Father Bhaer, and these are the two little Bhaers. Come here, boys, and meet Nat.”
The three wrestlers obeyed at once; and the stout man, with a chubby child on each shoulder, came up to welcome the new boy. Rob and Teddy merely grinned at him, but Mr. Bhaer shook hands, and pointing to a low chair near the fire, said, in a cordial voice:
The three wrestlers jumped to attention; and the stocky man, with a chunky kid on each shoulder, approached to greet the new boy. Rob and Teddy just smiled at him, but Mr. Bhaer extended his hand, and, pointing to a low chair near the fire, said warmly:
“There is a place all ready for thee, my son; sit down and dry thy wet feet at once.”
“There's a spot all set for you, my son; sit down and dry your wet feet right away.”
“Wet? So they are! My dear, off with your shoes this minute, and I'll have some dry things ready for you in a jiffy,” cried Mrs. Bhaer, bustling about so energetically that Nat found himself in the cosy little chair, with dry socks and warm slippers on his feet, before he would have had time to say Jack Robinson, if he had wanted to try. He said “Thank you, ma'am,” instead; and said it so gratefully that Mrs. Bhaer's eyes grew soft again, and she said something merry, because she felt so tender, which was a way she had.
“Wet? They sure are! My dear, take off your shoes right now, and I'll have some dry clothes ready for you in no time,” Mrs. Bhaer exclaimed, moving around so energetically that Nat found himself settled in the cozy little chair, with dry socks and warm slippers on his feet, before he could even think of saying Jack Robinson, if he had wanted to. He said “Thank you, ma'am,” instead; and he expressed it so gratefully that Mrs. Bhaer's eyes softened again, and she said something cheerful, feeling so warm-hearted, which was just her way.
“There are Tommy Bangs' slippers; but he never will remember to put them on in the house; so he shall not have them. They are too big; but that's all the better; you can't run away from us so fast as if they fitted.”
“There are Tommy Bangs' slippers, but he never remembers to wear them in the house, so he won't have them. They’re too big, but that’s better; you can’t escape us as quickly if they fit.”
“I don't want to run away, ma'am.” And Nat spread his grimy little hands before the comfortable blaze, with a long sigh of satisfaction.
“I don't want to run away, ma'am.” And Nat spread his dirty little hands in front of the cozy fire, letting out a long sigh of relief.
“That's good! Now I am going to toast you well, and try to get rid of that ugly cough. How long have you had it, dear?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, as she rummaged in her big basket for a strip of flannel.
“That's great! Now I'm going to toast you up nicely and see if we can get rid of that awful cough. How long have you had it, dear?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, as she dug through her big basket for a strip of flannel.
“All winter. I got cold, and it wouldn't get better, somehow.”
“All winter. I felt cold, and it just wouldn’t get any better, somehow.”
“No wonder, living in that damp cellar with hardly a rag to his poor dear back!” said Mrs. Bhaer, in a low tone to her husband, who was looking at the boy with a skillful pair of eyes that marked the thin temples and feverish lips, as well as the hoarse voice and frequent fits of coughing that shook the bent shoulders under the patched jacket.
“No wonder, living in that damp cellar with barely any clothes on his poor back!” said Mrs. Bhaer in a soft voice to her husband, who was watching the boy with a practiced gaze that took in the sunken temples and feverish lips, as well as the hoarse voice and frequent coughing fits that shook the hunched shoulders beneath the patched jacket.
“Robin, my man, trot up to Nursey, and tell her to give thee the cough-bottle and the liniment,” said Mr. Bhaer, after his eyes had exchanged telegrams with his wife's.
“Robin, my friend, run up to Nursey and ask her to give you the cough syrup and the ointment,” Mr. Bhaer said after sharing a knowing glance with his wife.
Nat looked a little anxious at the preparations, but forgot his fears in a hearty laugh, when Mrs. Bhaer whispered to him, with a droll look:
Nat seemed a bit worried about the preparations, but he forgot his fears in a hearty laugh when Mrs. Bhaer leaned in and whispered to him with a funny expression:
“Hear my rogue Teddy try to cough. The syrup I'm going to give you has honey in it; and he wants some.”
“Hear my mischievous Teddy trying to cough. The syrup I'm going to give you has honey in it, and he wants some.”
Little Ted was red in the face with his exertions by the time the bottle came, and was allowed to suck the spoon after Nat had manfully taken a dose and had the bit of flannel put about his throat.
Little Ted was flushed from his efforts by the time the bottle arrived, and he was allowed to suck on the spoon after Nat had bravely taken his dose and had the piece of flannel wrapped around his throat.
These first steps toward a cure were hardly completed when a great bell rang, and a loud tramping through the hall announced supper. Bashful Nat quaked at the thought of meeting many strange boys, but Mrs. Bhaer held out her hand to him, and Rob said, patronizingly, “Don't be 'fraid; I'll take care of you.”
These first steps toward a cure were barely finished when a loud bell rang, and heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway, signaling dinner. Shy Nat felt anxious at the idea of meeting a bunch of unfamiliar boys, but Mrs. Bhaer reached out her hand to him, and Rob said kindly, “Don't be afraid; I've got your back.”
Twelve boys, six on a side, stood behind their chairs, prancing with impatience to begin, while the tall flute-playing youth was trying to curb their ardor. But no one sat down till Mrs. Bhaer was in her place behind the teapot, with Teddy on her left, and Nat on her right.
Twelve boys, six on each side, stood behind their chairs, bouncing with impatience to start, while the tall flute-playing guy was trying to calm them down. But no one sat down until Mrs. Bhaer took her place behind the teapot, with Teddy on her left and Nat on her right.
“This is our new boy, Nat Blake. After supper you can say how do you do? Gently, boys, gently.”
“This is our new guy, Nat Blake. After dinner, you can say hello. Easy, guys, easy.”
As she spoke every one stared at Nat, and then whisked into their seats, trying to be orderly and failing utterly. The Bhaers did their best to have the lads behave well at meal times, and generally succeeded pretty well, for their rules were few and sensible, and the boys, knowing that they tried to make things easy and happy, did their best to obey. But there are times when hungry boys cannot be repressed without real cruelty, and Saturday evening, after a half-holiday, was one of those times.
As she spoke, everyone stared at Nat, then rushed to their seats, trying to be orderly and failing completely. The Bhaers did their best to get the boys to behave well at mealtimes, and they usually succeeded pretty well because their rules were few and sensible. The boys, knowing that the Bhaers were trying to make things easy and happy, did their best to follow the rules. But sometimes, hungry boys can't be controlled without being really unfair, and Saturday evening, after a half-holiday, was one of those times.
“Dear little souls, do let them have one day in which they can howl and racket and frolic to their hearts' content. A holiday isn't a holiday without plenty of freedom and fun; and they shall have full swing once a week,” Mrs. Bhaer used to say, when prim people wondered why banister-sliding, pillow-fights, and all manner of jovial games were allowed under the once decorous roof of Plumfield.
“Dear little souls, let them have at least one day where they can scream, make noise, and play to their hearts' content. A holiday isn't a holiday without lots of freedom and fun; they should have a full day of it once a week,” Mrs. Bhaer used to say when proper people questioned why banister-sliding, pillow fights, and all sorts of cheerful games were permitted under the formerly proper roof of Plumfield.
It did seem at times as if the aforesaid roof was in danger of flying off, but it never did, for a word from Father Bhaer could at any time produce a lull, and the lads had learned that liberty must not be abused. So, in spite of many dark predictions, the school flourished, and manners and morals were insinuated, without the pupils exactly knowing how it was done.
It sometimes felt like that roof was about to fly off, but it never did, because a word from Father Bhaer could calm things down at any moment, and the boys understood that freedom shouldn’t be misused. So, despite many gloomy forecasts, the school thrived, and values and good behavior were instilled, even though the students didn’t quite realize how it happened.
Nat found himself very well off behind the tall pitchers, with Tommy Bangs just around the corner, and Mrs. Bhaer close by to fill up plate and mug as fast as he could empty them.
Nat found himself in a great spot behind the tall pitchers, with Tommy Bangs just around the corner and Mrs. Bhaer nearby to refill his plate and mug as quickly as he emptied them.
“Who is that boy next the girl down at the other end?” whispered Nat to his young neighbor under cover of a general laugh.
“Who is that boy next to the girl at the other end?” whispered Nat to his young neighbor, trying to keep it discreet amid the general laughter.
“That's Demi Brooke. Mr. Bhaer is his uncle.”
“That's Demi Brooke. Mr. Bhaer is his uncle.”
“What a queer name!”
“What a strange name!”
“His real name is John, but they call him Demi-John, because his father is John too. That's a joke, don't you see?” said Tommy, kindly explaining. Nat did not see, but politely smiled, and asked, with interest:
“His real name is John, but they call him Demi-John because his dad's name is John too. It's a joke, get it?” Tommy explained kindly. Nat didn’t get it, but he smiled politely and asked with interest:
“Isn't he a very nice boy?”
“Isn’t he a really nice guy?”
“I bet you he is; knows lots and reads like any thing.”
"I bet he is; he knows a lot and reads like crazy."
“Who is the fat one next him?”
“Who is the chubby one next to him?”
“Oh, that's Stuffy Cole. His name is George, but we call him Stuffy 'cause he eats so much. The little fellow next Father Bhaer is his boy Rob, and then there's big Franz his nephew; he teaches some, and kind of sees to us.”
“Oh, that’s Stuffy Cole. His name is George, but we call him Stuffy because he eats so much. The little guy next to Father Bhaer is his son Rob, and then there’s big Franz, his nephew; he teaches a bit and helps take care of us.”
“He plays the flute, doesn't he?” asked Nat as Tommy rendered himself speechless by putting a whole baked apple into his mouth at one blow.
“He plays the flute, right?” asked Nat as Tommy went silent by shoving an entire baked apple into his mouth in one go.
Tommy nodded, and said, sooner than one would have imagined possible under the circumstances, “Oh, don't he, though? And we dance sometimes, and do gymnastics to music. I like a drum myself, and mean to learn as soon as ever I can.”
Tommy nodded and said, sooner than anyone would have thought possible given the situation, “Oh, doesn't he though? We dance sometimes and do gymnastics to music. I really like drums and plan to learn as soon as I can.”
“I like a fiddle best; I can play one too,” said Nat, getting confidential on this attractive subject.
“I really like fiddles; I can play one too,” said Nat, getting personal about this interesting topic.
“Can you?” and Tommy stared over the rim of his mug with round eyes, full of interest. “Mr. Bhaer's got an old fiddle, and he'll let you play on it if you want to.”
“Can you?” Tommy asked, looking over the edge of his mug with wide eyes, full of interest. “Mr. Bhaer has an old fiddle, and he’ll let you play it if you want.”
“Could I? Oh, I would like it ever so much. You see, I used to go round fiddling with my father, and another man, till he died.”
“Could I? Oh, I would love that so much. You see, I used to go around playing music with my dad and another guy, until he passed away.”
“Wasn't that fun?” cried Tommy, much impressed.
“Wasn't that fun?” shouted Tommy, really impressed.
“No, it was horrid; so cold in winter, and hot in summer. And I got tired; and they were cross sometimes; and I didn't get enough to eat.” Nat paused to take a generous bite of gingerbread, as if to assure himself that the hard times were over; and then he added regretfully: “But I did love my little fiddle, and I miss it. Nicolo took it away when father died, and wouldn't have me any longer, 'cause I was sick.”
“No, it was awful; so cold in winter and hot in summer. I got exhausted; sometimes they were grumpy, and I didn’t get enough to eat.” Nat paused to take a big bite of gingerbread, as if to reassure himself that the tough times were behind him; and then he added sadly: “But I did love my little fiddle, and I miss it. Nicolo took it away when my dad died and wouldn’t keep me anymore because I was sick.”
“You'll belong to the band if you play good. See if you don't.”
"You'll be part of the band if you play well. Just wait and see."
“Do you have a band here?” Nat's eyes sparkled.
“Is there a band here?” Nat's eyes lit up.
“Guess we do; a jolly band, all boys; and they have concerts and things. You just see what happens to-morrow night.”
“Guess we do; a fun group, all guys; and they have concerts and stuff. Just wait and see what happens tomorrow night.”
After this pleasantly exciting remark, Tommy returned to his supper, and Nat sank into a blissful reverie over his full plate.
After this delightfully exciting comment, Tommy went back to his dinner, and Nat drifted into a blissful daydream as he looked at his full plate.
Mrs. Bhaer had heard all they said, while apparently absorbed in filling mugs, and overseeing little Ted, who was so sleepy that he put his spoon in his eye, nodded like a rosy poppy, and finally fell fast asleep, with his cheek pillowed on a soft bun. Mrs. Bhaer had put Nat next to Tommy, because that roly-poly boy had a frank and social way with him, very attractive to shy persons. Nat felt this, and had made several small confidences during supper, which gave Mrs. Bhaer the key to the new boy's character, better than if she had talked to him herself.
Mrs. Bhaer had heard everything they said while seeming focused on filling mugs and looking after little Ted, who was so tired that he put his spoon in his eye, nodded like a rosy flower, and eventually fell fast asleep with his cheek resting on a soft bun. Mrs. Bhaer had seated Nat next to Tommy, because that chubby boy had a friendly and outgoing way about him that was very appealing to shy people. Nat sensed this and shared a few small secrets during dinner, which gave Mrs. Bhaer insight into the new boy's character, even better than if she had spoken to him herself.
In the letter which Mr. Laurence had sent with Nat, he had said:
In the letter that Mr. Laurence sent with Nat, he mentioned:
“DEAR JO: Here is a case after your own heart. This poor lad is an orphan now, sick and friendless. He has been a street-musician; and I found him in a cellar, mourning for his dead father, and his lost violin. I think there is something in him, and have a fancy that between us we may give this little man a lift. You cure his overtasked body, Fritz help his neglected mind, and when he is ready I'll see if he is a genius or only a boy with a talent which may earn his bread for him. Give him a trial, for the sake of your own boy,
“DEAR JO: Here’s a situation right up your alley. This poor kid is an orphan now, sick and alone. He used to be a street musician, and I found him in a basement, grieving for his dead father and his lost violin. I think there’s something special about him, and I have a feeling that together we can help this little guy out. You can heal his worn-out body, Fritz can support his neglected mind, and when he’s ready, I’ll see if he’s a genius or just a boy with a talent that could help him make a living. Give him a chance, for the sake of your own son,
“TEDDY.”
“Teddy.”
“Of course we will!” cried Mrs. Bhaer, as she read the letter; and when she saw Nat she felt at once that, whether he was a genius or not, here was a lonely, sick boy who needed just what she loved to give, a home and motherly care. Both she and Mr. Bhaer observed him quietly; and in spite of ragged clothes, awkward manners, and a dirty face, they saw much about Nat that pleased them. He was a thin, pale boy, of twelve, with blue eyes, and a good forehead under the rough, neglected hair; an anxious, scared face, at times, as if he expected hard words, or blows; and a sensitive mouth that trembled when a kind glance fell on him; while a gentle speech called up a look of gratitude, very sweet to see. “Bless the poor dear, he shall fiddle all day long if he likes,” said Mrs. Bhaer to herself, as she saw the eager, happy expression on his face when Tommy talked of the band.
“Of course we will!” exclaimed Mrs. Bhaer as she read the letter. When she saw Nat, she immediately recognized that, whether he was a genius or not, he was a lonely, sick boy who needed exactly what she loved to provide: a home and motherly care. Both she and Mr. Bhaer observed him quietly, and despite his ragged clothes, awkward manners, and dirty face, they noticed many things about Nat that they found endearing. He was a thin, pale twelve-year-old with blue eyes and a good forehead beneath his rough, unkempt hair; his face was sometimes anxious and scared, as if he was expecting harsh words or physical punishment; and he had a sensitive mouth that trembled at a kind glance. A gentle tone brought a look of gratitude that was very sweet to see. “Bless the poor dear, he can play his fiddle all day long if he wants,” Mrs. Bhaer thought to herself as she noticed the eager, happy expression on his face when Tommy talked about the band.
So, after supper, when the lads flocked into the schoolroom for more “high jinks,” Mrs. Jo appeared with a violin in her hand, and after a word with her husband, went to Nat, who sat in a corner watching the scene with intense interest.
So, after dinner, when the guys rushed into the classroom for more fun, Mrs. Jo walked in with a violin in her hand, and after chatting with her husband, went over to Nat, who was sitting in a corner, watching everything with great interest.
“Now, my lad, give us a little tune. We want a violin in our band, and I think you will do it nicely.”
“Now, kid, play us a little tune. We need a violin in our band, and I think you'll do great.”
She expected that he would hesitate; but he seized the old fiddle at once, and handled it with such loving care, it was plain to see that music was his passion.
She thought he would hesitate, but he grabbed the old fiddle right away and treated it with such care that it was obvious music was his passion.
“I'll do the best I can, ma'am,” was all he said; and then drew the bow across the strings, as if eager to hear the dear notes again.
“I'll do my best, ma'am,” was all he said; and then he drew the bow across the strings, as if he was eager to hear the beloved notes again.
There was a great clatter in the room, but as if deaf to any sounds but those he made, Nat played softly to himself, forgetting every thing in his delight. It was only a simple Negro melody, such as street-musicians play, but it caught the ears of the boys at once, and silenced them, till they stood listening with surprise and pleasure. Gradually they got nearer and nearer, and Mr. Bhaer came up to watch the boy; for, as if he was in his element now, Nat played away and never minded any one, while his eyes shone, his cheeks reddened, and his thin fingers flew, as he hugged the old fiddle and made it speak to all their hearts the language that he loved.
There was a loud noise in the room, but Nat, as if he couldn't hear anything except his own sounds, played softly to himself, lost in his joy. It was just a simple melody that street musicians play, but it immediately caught the attention of the boys, silencing them as they listened with surprise and enjoyment. Gradually, they moved closer and Mr. Bhaer came over to watch the boy; Nat, completely in his element, played away without paying attention to anyone else. His eyes sparkled, his cheeks flushed, and his thin fingers moved quickly as he embraced the old fiddle, making it express to all of them the feelings he loved.
A hearty round of applause rewarded him better than a shower of pennies, when he stopped and glanced about him, as if to say:
A hearty round of applause was more rewarding than a shower of pennies when he stopped and looked around, as if to say:
“I've done my best; please like it.”
“I've tried my hardest; please appreciate it.”
“I say, you do that first rate,” cried Tommy, who considered Nat his protege.
“I must say, you did that really well,” shouted Tommy, who saw Nat as his apprentice.
“You shall be the first fiddle in my band,” added Franz, with an approving smile.
“You'll be the lead violinist in my band,” Franz added with a reassuring smile.
Mrs. Bhaer whispered to her husband:
Mrs. Bhaer whispered to her husband:
“Teddy is right: there's something in the child.” And Mr. Bhaer nodded his head emphatically, as he clapped Nat on the shoulder, saying, heartily:
“Teddy is right: there's something special about the child.” And Mr. Bhaer nodded his head firmly as he patted Nat on the shoulder, saying, warmly:
“You play well, my son. Come now and play something which we can sing.”
"You play well, my son. Come now and play something we can sing along to."
It was the proudest, happiest minute of the poor boy's life when he was led to the place of honor by the piano, and the lads gathered round, never heeding his poor clothes, but eying him respectfully and waiting eagerly to hear him play again.
It was the proudest, happiest moment of the poor boy's life when he was led to the spot of honor by the piano, and the guys gathered around, totally ignoring his shabby clothes, but looking at him with respect and eagerly waiting to hear him play again.
They chose a song he knew; and after one or two false starts they got going, and violin, flute, and piano led a chorus of boyish voices that made the old roof ring again. It was too much for Nat, more feeble than he knew; and as the final shout died away, his face began to work, he dropped the fiddle, and turning to the wall sobbed like a little child.
They picked a song he was familiar with, and after one or two awkward attempts, they got into it. The violin, flute, and piano led a chorus of young voices that made the old roof echo once more. It was overwhelming for Nat, who was more fragile than he realized; as the final shout faded away, his face started to twitch, he dropped the fiddle, and turning to the wall, he cried like a little kid.
“My dear, what is it?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, who had been singing with all her might, and trying to keep little Rob from beating time with his boots.
“My dear, what’s wrong?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, who had been singing her heart out and trying to stop little Rob from tapping his boots to the beat.
“You are all so kind and it's so beautiful I can't help it,” sobbed Nat, coughing till he was breathless.
“You're all so nice, and it's so beautiful, I just can't help it,” Nat sobbed, coughing until he was breathless.
“Come with me, dear; you must go to bed and rest; you are worn out, and this is too noisy a place for you,” whispered Mrs. Bhaer; and took him away to her own parlor, where she let him cry himself quiet.
“Come with me, darling; you need to go to bed and rest; you’re exhausted, and this place is too noisy for you,” whispered Mrs. Bhaer, and she led him to her own parlor, where she allowed him to cry until he calmed down.
Then she won him to tell her all his troubles, and listened to the little story with tears in her own eyes, though it was not a new one to her.
Then she got him to share all his troubles, and listened to the little story with tears in her own eyes, even though it wasn’t new to her.
“My child, you have got a father and a mother now, and this is home. Don't think of those sad times any more, but get well and happy; and be sure you shall never suffer again, if we can help it. This place is made for all sorts of boys to have a good time in, and to learn how to help themselves and be useful men, I hope. You shall have as much music as you want, only you must get strong first. Now come up to Nursey and have a bath, and then go to bed, and to-morrow we will lay some nice little plans together.”
“My child, you have a dad and a mom now, and this is your home. Don't dwell on those sad times anymore; focus on getting better and being happy. We will make sure you never have to suffer again if we can help it. This place is meant for all kinds of boys to have a great time and learn how to take care of themselves and become useful men, I hope. You'll get as much music as you want, but first, you need to get strong. Now come to Nursey, take a bath, and then go to bed. Tomorrow we’ll make some nice little plans together.”
Nat held her hand fast in his, but had not a word to say, and let his grateful eyes speak for him, as Mrs. Bhaer led him up to a big room, where they found a stout German woman with a face so round and cheery that it looked like a sort of sun, with the wide frill of her cap for rays.
Nat held her hand tightly in his, but didn't have anything to say, letting his thankful eyes express his feelings as Mrs. Bhaer guided him into a large room, where they found a plump German woman with a face so round and cheerful that it resembled a sun, with the wide ruffle of her cap serving as rays.
“This is Nursey Hummel, and she will give you a nice bath, and cut your hair, and make you all 'comfy,' as Rob says. That's the bath-room in there; and on Saturday nights we scrub all the little lads first, and pack them away in bed before the big ones get through singing. Now then, Rob, in with you.”
“This is Nursey Hummel, and she's going to give you a nice bath, cut your hair, and make you all 'comfy,' as Rob says. That's the bathroom over there; and on Saturday nights we clean up all the little kids first, and get them settled in bed before the older kids finish singing. Now then, Rob, it's your turn.”
As she talked, Mrs. Bhaer had whipped off Rob's clothes and popped him into a long bath-tub in the little room opening into the nursery.
As she spoke, Mrs. Bhaer quickly took off Rob's clothes and placed him in a long bathtub in the small room connected to the nursery.
There were two tubs, besides foot-baths, basins, douche-pipes, and all manner of contrivances for cleanliness. Nat was soon luxuriating in the other bath; and while simmering there, he watched the performances of the two women, who scrubbed, clean night-gowned, and bundled into bed four or five small boys, who, of course, cut up all sorts of capers during the operation, and kept every one in a gale of merriment till they were extinguished in their beds.
There were two bathtubs, along with foot baths, sinks, showerheads, and all sorts of tools for keeping clean. Nat was quickly enjoying the other bath, and while soaking there, he observed the two women as they scrubbed, put pajamas on, and tucked four or five little boys into bed. Naturally, the boys were full of energy and antics during the process, keeping everyone in fits of laughter until they were finally settled down in their beds.
By the time Nat was washed and done up in a blanket by the fire, while Nursey cut his hair, a new detachment of boys arrived and were shut into the bath-room, where they made as much splashing and noise as a school of young whales at play.
By the time Nat was cleaned up and wrapped in a blanket by the fire, while Nursey cut his hair, a new group of boys showed up and were locked in the bathroom, where they splashed around and made as much noise as a school of young whales having fun.
“Nat had better sleep here, so that if his cough troubles him in the night you can see that he takes a good draught of flax-seed tea,” said Mrs. Bhaer, who was flying about like a distracted hen with a large brood of lively ducklings.
“Nat should probably stay here, so if his cough bothers him at night, you can make sure he gets a good drink of flax-seed tea,” said Mrs. Bhaer, who was bustling around like a flustered hen with a bunch of energetic ducklings.
Nursey approved the plan, finished Nat off with a flannel night-gown, a drink of something warm and sweet, and then tucked him into one of the three little beds standing in the room, where he lay looking like a contented mummy and feeling that nothing more in the way of luxury could be offered him. Cleanliness in itself was a new and delightful sensation; flannel gowns were unknown comforts in his world; sips of “good stuff” soothed his cough as pleasantly as kind words did his lonely heart; and the feeling that somebody cared for him made that plain room seem a sort of heaven to the homeless child. It was like a cosy dream; and he often shut his eyes to see if it would not vanish when he opened them again. It was too pleasant to let him sleep, and he could not have done so if he had tried, for in a few minutes one of the peculiar institutions of Plumfield was revealed to his astonished but appreciative eyes.
Nursey approved the plan, got Nat ready with a flannel nightgown, a drink of something warm and sweet, and then tucked him into one of the three little beds in the room, where he lay looking like a happy little mummy, feeling that nothing more luxurious could be given to him. Cleanliness was a brand new and delightful experience; flannel gowns were unknown comforts in his life; sips of “good stuff” soothed his cough just as kindly words eased his lonely heart; and the sense that someone cared for him made that simple room feel like a kind of heaven to the homeless child. It felt like a cozy dream, and he often closed his eyes to see if it would disappear when he opened them again. It was too nice to let him sleep, and he couldn’t have done so even if he tried, because in a few minutes one of the unique features of Plumfield was revealed to his astonished but grateful eyes.
A momentary lull in the aquatic exercises was followed by the sudden appearance of pillows flying in all directions, hurled by white goblins, who came rioting out of their beds. The battle raged in several rooms, all down the upper hall, and even surged at intervals into the nursery, when some hard-pressed warrior took refuge there. No one seemed to mind this explosion in the least; no one forbade it, or even looked surprised. Nursey went on hanging up towels, and Mrs. Bhaer laid out clean clothes, as calmly as if the most perfect order reigned. Nay, she even chased one daring boy out of the room, and fired after him the pillow he had slyly thrown at her.
A brief pause in the water games was suddenly interrupted by pillows flying everywhere, thrown by white goblins who burst out of their beds. The chaos spread across several rooms, down the upper hallway, and even occasionally spilled into the nursery when a cornered fighter sought refuge there. No one seemed to care about the commotion; nobody stopped it or even appeared surprised. Nursey continued to hang up towels, and Mrs. Bhaer laid out clean clothes as if everything was perfectly normal. In fact, she even chased one bold boy out of the room and threw back the pillow he had sneakily tossed at her.
“Won't they hurt 'em?” asked Nat, who lay laughing with all his might.
“Won't they hurt them?” asked Nat, who was lying there laughing as hard as he could.
“Oh dear, no! We always allow one pillow-fight Saturday night. The cases are changed to-morrow; and it gets up a glow after the boys' baths; so I rather like it myself,” said Mrs. Bhaer, busy again among her dozen pairs of socks.
“Oh no! We always have one pillow fight on Saturday night. The cases get changed tomorrow, and it creates a fun atmosphere after the boys' baths, so I actually enjoy it myself,” said Mrs. Bhaer, busy again among her dozen pairs of socks.
“What a very nice school this is!” observed Nat, in a burst of admiration.
“What a really nice school this is!” Nat exclaimed, bursting with admiration.
“It's an odd one,” laughed Mrs. Bhaer, “but you see we don't believe in making children miserable by too many rules, and too much study. I forbade night-gown parties at first; but, bless you, it was of no use. I could no more keep those boys in their beds than so many jacks in the box. So I made an agreement with them: I was to allow a fifteen-minute pillow-fight every Saturday night; and they promised to go properly to bed every other night. I tried it, and it worked well. If they don't keep their word, no frolic; if they do, I just turn the glasses round, put the lamps in safe places, and let them rampage as much as they like.”
“It’s a strange situation,” Mrs. Bhaer laughed, “but you see, we don’t believe in making kids miserable with too many rules and too much studying. I initially banned late-night parties; but, honestly, it didn’t work. I couldn’t keep those boys in their beds any more than you could keep jacks in the box. So I struck a deal with them: I’d allow a fifteen-minute pillow fight every Saturday night, and they promised to go to bed properly every other night. I tried it, and it turned out well. If they don’t keep their promise, no fun; if they do, I just flip the hourglasses, put the lamps in safe places, and let them go wild as much as they want.”
“It's a beautiful plan,” said Nat, feeling that he should like to join in the fray, but not venturing to propose it the first night. So he lay enjoying the spectacle, which certainly was a lively one.
“It's a great idea,” said Nat, feeling that he would like to join in the action, but not daring to suggest it on the first night. So he lay back, enjoying the scene, which was definitely an exciting one.
Tommy Bangs led the assailing party, and Demi defended his own room with a dogged courage fine to see, collecting pillows behind him as fast as they were thrown, till the besiegers were out of ammunition, when they would charge upon him in a body, and recover their arms. A few slight accidents occurred, but nobody minded, and gave and took sounding thwacks with perfect good humor, while pillows flew like big snowflakes, till Mrs. Bhaer looked at her watch, and called out:
Tommy Bangs led the attacking team, and Demi bravely defended his room, quickly gathering pillows behind him as fast as they were thrown, until the attackers ran out of ammo. Then they would all charge at him and reclaim their weapons. A few minor mishaps happened, but no one cared, and they shared loud hits with great humor, while pillows flew around like giant snowflakes, until Mrs. Bhaer checked her watch and announced:
“Time is up, boys. Into bed, every man jack, or pay the forfeit!”
“Time's up, guys. Get to bed, everyone, or face the consequences!”
“What is the forfeit?” asked Nat, sitting up in his eagerness to know what happened to those wretches who disobeyed this most peculiar, but public-spirited school-ma'am.
“What’s the punishment?” asked Nat, sitting up eagerly to find out what happened to those unfortunate people who disobeyed this strange yet well-meaning schoolteacher.
“Lose their fun next time,” answered Mrs. Bhaer. “I give them five minutes to settle down, then put out the lights, and expect order. They are honorable lads, and they keep their word.”
“Lose their fun next time,” replied Mrs. Bhaer. “I give them five minutes to calm down, then turn off the lights, and expect them to behave. They are good guys, and they stick to their promises.”
That was evident, for the battle ended as abruptly as it began, a parting shot or two, a final cheer, as Demi fired the seventh pillow at the retiring foe, a few challenges for next time, then order prevailed. And nothing but an occasional giggle or a suppressed whisper broke the quiet which followed the Saturday-night frolic, as Mother Bhaer kissed her new boy and left him to happy dreams of life at Plumfield.
That was clear, as the battle ended just as suddenly as it started, with a parting shot here and there, a final cheer, as Demi threw the seventh pillow at the retreating opponent, a few playful challenges for next time, and then everything settled down. Only an occasional giggle or a hushed whisper interrupted the silence that followed the Saturday night fun, as Mother Bhaer kissed her new boy and left him to enjoy happy dreams of life at Plumfield.
CHAPTER II. THE BOYS
While Nat takes a good long sleep, I will tell my little readers something about the boys, among whom he found himself when he woke up.
While Nat takes a nice long nap, I’ll share a bit about the boys he found himself with when he woke up.
To begin with our old friends. Franz was a tall lad, of sixteen now, a regular German, big, blond, and bookish, also very domestic, amiable, and musical. His uncle was fitting him for college, and his aunt for a happy home of his own hereafter, because she carefully fostered in him gentle manners, love of children, respect for women, old and young, and helpful ways about the house. He was her right-hand man on all occasions, steady, kind, and patient; and he loved his merry aunt like a mother, for such she had tried to be to him.
To start with our old friends. Franz was a tall guy, now sixteen, a typical German, big, blonde, and studious, also very family-oriented, friendly, and into music. His uncle was preparing him for college, while his aunt was getting him ready for a happy home of his own someday, since she carefully nurtured in him good manners, a love for kids, respect for women of all ages, and a helpful attitude around the house. He was her go-to guy for everything, reliable, kind, and patient; and he loved his cheerful aunt like a mother, because that’s how she tried to be for him.
Emil was quite different, being quick-tempered, restless, and enterprising, bent on going to sea, for the blood of the old vikings stirred in his veins, and could not be tamed. His uncle promised that he should go when he was sixteen, and set him to studying navigation, gave him stories of good and famous admirals and heroes to read, and let him lead the life of a frog in river, pond, and brook, when lessons were done. His room looked like the cabin of a man-of-war, for every thing was nautical, military, and shipshape. Captain Kyd was his delight, and his favorite amusement was to rig up like that piratical gentleman, and roar out sanguinary sea-songs at the top of his voice. He would dance nothing but sailors' hornpipes, rolled in his gait, and was as nautical in conversation to his uncle would permit. The boys called him “Commodore,” and took great pride in his fleet, which whitened the pond and suffered disasters that would have daunted any commander but a sea-struck boy.
Emil was quite different; he was quick-tempered, restless, and adventurous, determined to go to sea, with the spirit of old vikings coursing through his veins, which could not be subdued. His uncle promised he could go when he turned sixteen, so he started studying navigation, reading stories about great admirals and heroes, and lived like a frog in rivers, ponds, and brooks when his lessons were done. His room looked like a warship's cabin, filled with everything nautical, military, and shipshape. Captain Kyd was his hero, and his favorite pastime was to dress up like that piratical figure and belt out bloody sea shanties at the top of his lungs. He would only dance sailors' hornpipes, swaggering as he moved, and was as maritime in conversation as his uncle allowed. The boys called him “Commodore” and took great pride in his fleet, which filled the pond and faced disasters that would have scared off any commander but a sea-loving boy.
Demi was one of the children who show plainly the effect of intelligent love and care, for soul and body worked harmoniously together. The natural refinement which nothing but home influence can teach, gave him sweet and simple manners: his mother had cherished an innocent and loving heart in him; his father had watched over the physical growth of his boy, and kept the little body straight and strong on wholesome food and exercise and sleep, while Grandpa March cultivated the little mind with the tender wisdom of a modern Pythagoras, not tasking it with long, hard lessons, parrot-learned, but helping it to unfold as naturally and beautifully as sun and dew help roses bloom. He was not a perfect child, by any means, but his faults were of the better sort; and being early taught the secret of self-control, he was not left at the mercy of appetites and passions, as some poor little mortals are, and then punished for yielding to the temptations against which they have no armor. A quiet, quaint boy was Demi, serious, yet cheery, quite unconscious that he was unusually bright and beautiful, yet quick to see and love intelligence or beauty in other children. Very fond of books, and full of lively fancies, born of a strong imagination and a spiritual nature, these traits made his parents anxious to balance them with useful knowledge and healthful society, lest they should make him one of those pale precocious children who amaze and delight a family sometimes, and fade away like hot-house flowers, because the young soul blooms too soon, and has not a hearty body to root it firmly in the wholesome soil of this world.
Demi was one of those kids who clearly showed the impact of loving, attentive parenting, where both his mind and body worked well together. The natural refinement that only home influence can provide gave him sweet and simple manners. His mother nurtured his innocent and loving heart, while his father ensured his physical development by keeping his little body strong and straight through healthy food, exercise, and proper sleep. Grandpa March enriched his mind with the gentle wisdom of a modern-day Pythagoras, focusing on helping him grow naturally and beautifully, rather than burdening him with long, tedious lessons to memorize. He wasn’t a perfect child, but his flaws were the more redeemable kind. Having learned the secret of self-control early on, he wasn’t left vulnerable to uncontrolled desires and emotions like some unfortunate children, who get punished for giving in to temptations without guidance. Demi was a quiet, unique boy—serious yet cheerful—completely unaware of his exceptional brightness and beauty, yet quick to recognize and appreciate intelligence and beauty in other kids. He loved books and was full of vivid imaginations born from his strong creativity and spiritual nature. These qualities made his parents eager to balance them with practical knowledge and healthy friendships, so he wouldn’t become one of those pale, overly mature children who sometimes amaze and delight a family but end up wilting like greenhouse flowers because their young soul blossoms too early, lacking a robust body to keep them grounded in the healthy reality of life.
So Demi was transplanted to Plumfield, and took so kindly to the life there, that Meg and John and Grandpa felt satisfied that they had done well. Mixing with other boys brought out the practical side of him, roused his spirit, and brushed away the pretty cobwebs he was so fond of spinning in that little brain of his. To be sure, he rather shocked his mother when he came home, by banging doors, saying “by George” emphatically, and demanding tall thick boots “that clumped like papa's.” But John rejoiced over him, laughed at his explosive remarks, got the boots, and said contentedly,
So Demi moved to Plumfield and adapted so well to life there that Meg, John, and Grandpa felt happy with their decision. Being around other boys brought out his practical side, energized his spirit, and cleared away the fanciful ideas he loved to create in his little mind. Sure enough, he surprised his mother when he came home by slamming doors, saying “by George” with emphasis, and asking for tall, thick boots “that clumped like Papa's.” But John was thrilled with him, laughed at his enthusiastic comments, got him the boots, and said happily,
“He is doing well; so let him clump. I want my son to be a manly boy, and this temporary roughness won't hurt him. We can polish him up by and by; and as for learning, he will pick that up as pigeons do peas. So don't hurry him.”
“He's doing fine; so let him be. I want my son to be a strong boy, and this little roughness won’t harm him. We can refine him later; and when it comes to learning, he’ll absorb it just like pigeons do with peas. So don’t rush him.”
Daisy was as sunshiny and charming as ever, with all sorts of womanlinesses budding in her, for she was like her gentle mother, and delighted in domestic things. She had a family of dolls, whom she brought up in the most exemplary manner; she could not get on without her little work-basket and bits of sewing, which she did so nicely, that Demi frequently pulled out his handkerchief to display her neat stitches, and Baby Josy had a flannel petticoat beautifully made by Sister Daisy. She like to quiddle about the china-closet, prepare the salt-cellars, put the spoons straight on the table; and every day went round the parlor with her brush, dusting chairs and tables. Demi called her a “Betty,” but was very glad to have her keep his things in order, lend him her nimble fingers in all sorts of work, and help him with his lessons, for they kept abreast there, and had no thought of rivalry.
Daisy was as sunny and charming as ever, with all kinds of feminine qualities blossoming in her, just like her gentle mother, and she loved everything domestic. She had a collection of dolls that she raised in the most exemplary way; she couldn’t live without her little sewing basket and scraps of fabric, which she worked with so neatly that Demi often pulled out his handkerchief to show off her tidy stitches, and Baby Josy had a beautifully made flannel petticoat created by Sister Daisy. She enjoyed organizing the china cabinet, preparing the salt shakers, and setting the spoons straight on the table; every day she would go around the living room with her brush, dusting the chairs and tables. Demi called her a “Betty,” but he was really happy to have her keep his things organized, lend him her quick fingers for all kinds of tasks, and help him with his lessons, as they were both on the same page and didn’t think of competing with each other.
The love between them was as strong as ever; and no one could laugh Demi out of his affectionate ways with Daisy. He fought her battles valiantly, and never could understand why boys should be ashamed to say “right out,” that they loved their sisters. Daisy adored her twin, thought “my brother” the most remarkable boy in the world, and every morning, in her little wrapper, trotted to tap at his door with a motherly “Get up, my dear, it's 'most breakfast time; and here's your clean collar.”
The love between them was as strong as ever, and no one could make Demi stop being affectionate with Daisy. He bravely stood up for her, never understanding why boys felt embarrassed to openly say that they loved their sisters. Daisy adored her twin, considering “my brother” the most amazing boy in the world. Every morning, in her little robe, she would trot over to tap on his door with a motherly, “Get up, my dear, it’s almost breakfast time, and here’s your clean collar.”
Rob was an energetic morsel of a boy, who seemed to have discovered the secret of perpetual motion, for he never was still. Fortunately, he was not mischievous, nor very brave; so he kept out of trouble pretty well, and vibrated between father and mother like an affectionate little pendulum with a lively tick, for Rob was a chatterbox.
Rob was a lively little boy who seemed to have figured out the secret to never stopping, because he was always on the move. Luckily, he wasn’t troublesome or overly bold, so he managed to stay out of trouble pretty well, swinging back and forth between his dad and mom like an affectionate little pendulum with a cheerful tick, because Rob loved to talk.
Teddy was too young to play a very important part in the affairs of Plumfield, yet he had his little sphere, and filled it beautifully. Every one felt the need of a pet at times, and Baby was always ready to accommodate, for kissing and cuddling suited him excellently. Mrs. Jo seldom stirred without him; so he had his little finger in all the domestic pies, and every one found them all the better for it, for they believed in babies at Plumfield.
Teddy was too young to play a significant role in the happenings at Plumfield, yet he had his own little world, and he embraced it wonderfully. Everyone occasionally needed a pet, and Baby was always there to provide company, as he loved to be kissed and cuddled. Mrs. Jo rarely moved without him; so he had a hand in all the home activities, and everyone found them much better for it because they all believed in the joy that babies brought to Plumfield.
Dick Brown, and Adolphus or Dolly Pettingill, were two eight year-olds. Dolly stuttered badly, but was gradually getting over it, for no one was allowed to mock him and Mr. Bhaer tried to cure it, by making him talk slowly. Dolly was a good little lad, quite uninteresting and ordinary, but he flourished here, and went through his daily duties and pleasures with placid content and propriety.
Dick Brown and Adolphus, or Dolly Pettingill, were two eight-year-olds. Dolly stuttered a lot, but he was slowly getting better because no one was allowed to make fun of him, and Mr. Bhaer worked with him to help him speak more slowly. Dolly was a nice kid, pretty average and unremarkable, but he thrived here, going about his daily tasks and joys with calm satisfaction and proper behavior.
Dick Brown's affliction was a crooked back, yet he bore his burden so cheerfully, that Demi once asked in his queer way, “Do humps make people good-natured? I'd like one if they do.” Dick was always merry, and did his best to be like other boys, for a plucky spirit lived in the feeble little body. When he first came, he was very sensitive about his misfortune, but soon learned to forget it, for no one dared remind him of it, after Mr. Bhaer had punished one boy for laughing at him.
Dick Brown had a crooked back, but he handled it so cheerfully that Demi once asked in his quirky way, “Do humps make people nice? I wouldn’t mind having one if they do.” Dick was always cheerful and tried his best to be like the other boys, as a brave spirit resided in his frail little body. When he first arrived, he was really sensitive about his condition, but he soon learned to move past it since no one dared to bring it up after Mr. Bhaer punished a boy for laughing at him.
“God don't care; for my soul is straight if my back isn't,” sobbed Dick to his tormentor on that occasion; and, by cherishing this idea, the Bhaers soon led him to believe that people also loved his soul, and did not mind his body, except to pity and help him to bear it.
“God doesn't care; my soul is fine even if my back isn't,” sobbed Dick to his tormentor on that occasion; and by nurturing this idea, the Bhaers soon helped him believe that people loved his soul and didn't mind his body, except to feel sorry for him and help him cope with it.
Playing menagerie once with the others, some one said,
Playing menagerie once with the others, someone said,
“What animal will you be, Dick?”
“What animal are you going to be, Dick?”
“Oh, I'm the dromedary; don't you see the hump on my back?” was the laughing answer.
“Oh, I'm the dromedary; can't you see the hump on my back?” was the laughing response.
“So you are, my nice little one that don't carry loads, but marches by the elephant first in the procession,” said Demi, who was arranging the spectacle.
“So you are, my sweet little one who doesn’t bear burdens but walks alongside the elephant first in the parade,” said Demi, who was organizing the event.
“I hope others will be as kind to the poor dear as my boys have learned to be,” said Mrs. Jo, quite satisfied with the success of her teaching, as Dick ambled past her, looking like a very happy, but a very feeble little dromedary, beside stout Stuffy, who did the elephant with ponderous propriety.
“I hope others will be just as kind to the poor dear as my boys have learned to be,” said Mrs. Jo, feeling pleased with how well her teaching had worked, as Dick strolled by her, looking like a very happy but very weak little dromedary next to sturdy Stuffy, who carried himself like an elephant with heavy propriety.
Jack Ford was a sharp, rather a sly lad, who was sent to this school, because it was cheap. Many men would have thought him a smart boy, but Mr. Bhaer did not like his way of illustrating that Yankee word, and thought his unboyish keenness and money-loving as much of an affliction as Dolly's stutter, or Dick's hump.
Jack Ford was a clever and somewhat cunning kid, who was sent to this school because it was affordable. Many people would have considered him a bright boy, but Mr. Bhaer didn't appreciate his way of embodying that Yankee attitude and viewed his unboyish sharpness and love for money as much of a burden as Dolly's stutter or Dick's hunch.
Ned Barker was like a thousand other boys of fourteen, all legs, blunder, and bluster. Indeed the family called him the “Blunderbuss,” and always expected to see him tumble over the chairs, bump against the tables, and knock down any small articles near him. He bragged a good deal about what he could do, but seldom did any thing to prove it, was not brave, and a little given to tale-telling. He was apt to bully the small boys, and flatter the big ones, and without being at all bad, was just the sort of fellow who could very easily be led astray.
Ned Barker was like a thousand other fourteen-year-old boys, all legs, clumsiness, and loudness. In fact, the family nicknamed him the “Blunderbuss,” and always expected him to trip over chairs, bump into tables, and knock over any small items around him. He talked a lot about what he could do, but rarely did anything to back it up, wasn’t brave, and had a tendency to exaggerate stories. He was likely to pick on the younger boys and suck up to the older ones, and while he wasn’t a bad kid, he was exactly the kind of guy who could easily be led down the wrong path.
George Cole had been spoilt by an over-indulgent mother, who stuffed him with sweetmeats till he was sick, and then thought him too delicate to study, so that at twelve years old, he was a pale, puffy boy, dull, fretful, and lazy. A friend persuaded her to send him to Plumfield, and there he soon got waked up, for sweet things were seldom allowed, much exercise required, and study made so pleasant, that Stuffy was gently lured along, till he quite amazed his anxious mamma by his improvement, and convinced her that there was really something remarkable in Plumfield air.
George Cole had been spoiled by an overly indulgent mother, who constantly fed him sweets until he got sick, then thought he was too fragile to study. By the time he was twelve, he was a pale, chubby boy—dull, irritable, and lazy. A friend urged her to send him to Plumfield, and there he quickly came alive because sweets were rarely allowed, he had to participate in plenty of physical activity, and studying was made enjoyable. He was gradually motivated, and his mother was astonished by his progress, convinced that there was indeed something special about the air at Plumfield.
Billy Ward was what the Scotch tenderly call an “innocent,” for though thirteen years old, he was like a child of six. He had been an unusually intelligent boy, and his father had hurried him on too fast, giving him all sorts of hard lessons, keeping at his books six hours a day, and expecting him to absorb knowledge as a Strasburg goose does the food crammed down its throat. He thought he was doing his duty, but he nearly killed the boy, for a fever gave the poor child a sad holiday, and when he recovered, the overtasked brain gave out, and Billy's mind was like a slate over which a sponge has passed, leaving it blank.
Billy Ward was what the Scots affectionately call an “innocent,” because even at thirteen, he had the mindset of a six-year-old. He had once been a particularly bright boy, but his father pushed him too hard, forcing him to tackle difficult lessons, studying for six hours a day, and expecting him to soak up information like a Strasburg goose gobbling down food. He thought he was doing the right thing, but he nearly destroyed the boy; a fever forced the poor child to take a painful break, and when he recovered, his overworked brain shut down, leaving Billy's mind as blank as a slate wiped clean with a sponge.
It was a terrible lesson to his ambitious father; he could not bear the sight of his promising child, changed to a feeble idiot, and he sent him away to Plumfield, scarcely hoping that he could be helped, but sure that he would be kindly treated. Quite docile and harmless was Billy, and it was pitiful to see how hard he tried to learn, as if groping dimly after the lost knowledge which had cost him so much.
It was a harsh lesson for his ambitious father; he couldn't stand seeing his promising child turned into a weak fool, so he sent him away to Plumfield, barely hoping he could be helped but certain he would be well treated. Billy was quite compliant and harmless, and it was heartbreaking to watch him struggle to learn, as if he were blindly searching for the lost knowledge that meant so much to him.
Day after day, he pored over the alphabet, proudly said A and B, and thought that he knew them, but on the morrow they were gone, and all the work was to be done over again. Mr. Bhaer had infinite patience with him, and kept on in spite of the apparent hopelessness of the task, not caring for book lessons, but trying gently to clear away the mists from the darkened mind, and give it back intelligence enough to make the boy less a burden and an affliction.
Day after day, he studied the alphabet, proudly said A and B, and thought he had mastered them, but the next day they were forgotten, and he had to start all over again. Mr. Bhaer was incredibly patient with him and continued despite how daunting the task seemed, focusing less on book lessons and more on gently clearing away the confusion in the boy's mind, trying to restore enough understanding to make him less of a burden and a source of distress.
Mrs. Bhaer strengthened his health by every aid she could invent, and the boys all pitied and were kind to him. He did not like their active plays, but would sit for hours watching the doves, would dig holes for Teddy till even that ardent grubber was satisfied, or follow Silas, the man, from place to place seeing him work, for honest Si was very good to him, and though he forgot his letters Billy remembered friendly faces.
Mrs. Bhaer helped him get healthier in every way she could think of, and the boys were all sympathetic and nice to him. He wasn’t into their rough games, but he would spend hours watching the doves, dig holes for Teddy until even that enthusiastic digger was happy, or follow Silas, the handyman, around as he worked, because kind Si treated him well. Even though he forgot his letters, Billy remembered friendly faces.
Tommy Bangs was the scapegrace of the school, and the most trying scapegrace that ever lived. As full of mischief as a monkey, yet so good-hearted that one could not help forgiving his tricks; so scatter-brained that words went by him like the wind, yet so penitent for every misdeed, that it was impossible to keep sober when he vowed tremendous vows of reformation, or proposed all sorts of queer punishments to be inflicted upon himself. Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer lived in a state of preparation for any mishap, from the breaking of Tommy's own neck, to the blowing up of the entire family with gunpowder; and Nursey had a particular drawer in which she kept bandages, plasters, and salves for his especial use, for Tommy was always being brought in half dead; but nothing ever killed him, and he arose from every downfall with redoubled vigor.
Tommy Bangs was the troublemaker of the school, and the most challenging troublemaker ever. Full of mischief like a monkey, yet so good-hearted that you couldn't help but forgive his pranks; so scatter-brained that words flew past him like the wind, yet so remorseful for every wrongdoing that it was impossible to stay stern when he made huge promises to change or suggested all sorts of odd punishments for himself. Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer lived in a constant state of readiness for anything that could go wrong, from Tommy possibly injuring himself to the whole family being blown up with explosives; and Nursey had a special drawer where she kept bandages, plasters, and ointments just for him, since Tommy was always being brought in half dead; but nothing ever really harmed him, and he bounced back from every mishap with even more energy.
The first day he came, he chopped the top off one finger in the hay-cutter, and during the week, fell from the shed roof, was chased by an angry hen who tried to pick his out because he examined her chickens, got run away with, and had his ears boxed violent by Asia, who caught him luxuriously skimming a pan of cream with half a stolen pie. Undaunted, however, by any failures or rebuffs, this indomitable youth went on amusing himself with all sorts of tricks till no one felt safe. If he did not know his lessons, he always had some droll excuse to offer, and as he was usually clever at his books, and as bright as a button in composing answers when he did not know them, he go on pretty well at school. But out of school, Ye gods and little fishes! how Tommy did carouse!
The first day he arrived, he accidentally chopped the tip off one finger in the hay-cutter, and during the week, he fell off the shed roof, got chased by an angry hen who tried to attack him because he was looking at her chicks, ended up getting dragged along, and got his ears boxed hard by Asia, who caught him enjoying a pan of cream with half a stolen pie. Undeterred by any failures or setbacks, this unyielding kid kept entertaining himself with all sorts of pranks until no one felt safe. If he didn’t know his lessons, he always had some funny excuse ready, and since he was usually good at his studies and sharp as a tack when it came to crafting answers he didn’t know, he managed to do pretty well in school. But outside of school? Goodness, how Tommy partied!
He wound fat Asia up in her own clothes line against the post, and left here there to fume and scold for half an hour one busy Monday morning. He dropped a hot cent down Mary Ann's back as that pretty maid was waiting at table one day when there were gentlemen to dinner, whereat the poor girl upset the soup and rushed out of the room in dismay, leaving the family to think that she had gone mad. He fixed a pail of water up in a tree, with a bit of ribbon fastened to the handle, and when Daisy, attracted by the gay streamer, tried to pull it down, she got a douche bath that spoiled her clean frock and hurt her little feelings very much. He put rough white pebbles in the sugar-bowl when his grandmother came to tea, and the poor old lady wondered why they didn't melt in her cup, but was too polite to say anything. He passed around snuff in church so that five of the boys sneezed with such violence they had to go out. He dug paths in winter time, and then privately watered them so that people should tumble down. He drove poor Silas nearly wild by hanging his big boots in conspicuous places, for his feet were enormous, and he was very much ashamed of them. He persuaded confiding little Dolly to tie a thread to one of his loose teeth, and leave the string hanging from his mouth when he went to sleep, so that Tommy could pull it out without his feeling the dreaded operation. But the tooth wouldn't come at the first tweak, and poor Dolly woke up in great anguish of spirit, and lost all faith in Tommy from that day forth.
He wrapped up fat Asia in her own clothes line against the post and left her there to fume and scold for half an hour one busy Monday morning. He dropped a hot coin down Mary Ann's back while she was serving at the table one day when there were gentlemen for dinner, causing the poor girl to spill the soup and rush out of the room in distress, leaving the family to think she'd lost her mind. He hung a bucket of water from a tree with a bit of ribbon tied to the handle, and when Daisy, drawn by the colorful streamer, tried to pull it down, she got drenched, ruining her clean dress and hurting her feelings. He filled the sugar bowl with rough white pebbles when his grandmother came for tea, and the poor old lady wondered why they didn’t dissolve in her cup but was too polite to mention it. He passed around snuff in church, making five of the boys sneeze so hard they had to leave. He dug paths in the winter and then secretly watered them so that people would slip. He drove poor Silas nearly insane by hanging his big boots in obvious places, as he had huge feet and was very embarrassed about them. He convinced trusting little Dolly to tie a thread to one of his loose teeth and leave the string hanging from his mouth while he slept, so Tommy could pull it out without him feeling the dreaded procedure. But the tooth wouldn’t come out on the first tug, and poor Dolly woke up feeling deeply troubled, losing all faith in Tommy from that day on.
The last prank had been to give the hens bread soaked in rum, which made them tipsy and scandalized all the other fowls, for the respectable old biddies went staggering about, pecking and clucking in the most maudlin manner, while the family were convulsed with laughter at their antics, till Daisy took pity on them and shut them up in the hen-house to sleep off their intoxication.
The last prank was to feed the hens bread soaked in rum, which got them tipsy and shocked all the other birds. The respectable old hens wobbled around, pecking and clucking in a pathetic way, while the family laughed uncontrollably at their antics, until Daisy felt sorry for them and put them in the henhouse to sleep off their drunkenness.
These were the boys and they lived together as happy as twelve lads could, studying and playing, working and squabbling, fighting faults and cultivating virtues in the good old-fashioned way. Boys at other schools probably learned more from books, but less of that better wisdom which makes good men. Latin, Greek, and mathematics were all very well, but in Professor Bhaer's opinion, self knowledge, self-help, and self-control were more important, and he tried to teach them carefully. People shook their heads sometimes at his ideas, even while they owned that the boys improved wonderfully in manners and morals. But then, as Mrs. Jo said to Nat, “it was an odd school.”
These were the boys, and they lived together as happily as twelve guys could, studying and playing, working and bickering, addressing their flaws and building their character in a good old-fashioned way. Boys at other schools probably learned more from textbooks, but not as much of that better wisdom that shapes good men. Latin, Greek, and math were all fine, but in Professor Bhaer's view, self-awareness, self-improvement, and self-discipline were more crucial, and he made an effort to teach those skills. People sometimes shook their heads at his ideas, even while admitting that the boys made great strides in their manners and ethics. But then, as Mrs. Jo told Nat, “it was a unique school.”
CHAPTER III. SUNDAY
The moment the bell rang next morning Nat flew out of bed, and dressed himself with great satisfaction in the suit of clothes he found on the chair. They were not new, being half-worn garments of one of the well-to-do boys; but Mrs. Bhaer kept all such cast-off feathers for the picked robins who strayed into her nest. They were hardly on when Tommy appeared in a high state of clean collar, and escorted Nat down to breakfast.
The moment the bell rang the next morning, Nat jumped out of bed and happily got dressed in the suit he found on the chair. They weren’t new; they were slightly worn clothes from one of the well-off boys. But Mrs. Bhaer saved all those discarded items for the picked robins that wandered into her nest. He had barely put them on when Tommy showed up in a fresh collar and led Nat down to breakfast.
The sun was shining into the dining-room on the well-spread table, and the flock of hungry, hearty lads who gathered round it. Nat observed that they were much more orderly than they had been the night before, and every one stood silently behind his chair while little Rob, standing beside his father at the head of the table, folded his hands, reverently bent his curly head, and softly repeated a short grace in the devout German fashion, which Mr. Bhaer loved and taught his little son to honor. Then they all sat down to enjoy the Sunday-morning breakfast of coffee, steak, and baked potatoes, instead of the bread and milk fare with which they usually satisfied their young appetites. There was much pleasant talk while the knives and forks rattled briskly, for certain Sunday lessons were to be learned, the Sunday walk settled, and plans for the week discussed. As he listened, Nat thought it seemed as if this day must be a very pleasant one, for he loved quiet, and there was a cheerful sort of hush over every thing that pleased him very much; because, in spite of his rough life, the boy possessed the sensitive nerves which belong to a music-loving nature.
The sun was shining into the dining room on the nicely set table, surrounded by a group of hungry, lively guys gathered around it. Nat noticed they were much more well-behaved than the night before, and everyone stood quietly behind their chairs while little Rob, standing next to his dad at the head of the table, folded his hands, bowed his curly head, and softly said a short grace in the respectful German way that Mr. Bhaer loved and taught his son to appreciate. Then they all sat down to enjoy a Sunday morning breakfast of coffee, steak, and baked potatoes instead of the usual bread and milk that satisfied their young appetites. There was plenty of pleasant conversation while the knives and forks clinked energetically, as they discussed Sunday lessons, planned their Sunday walk, and made arrangements for the week ahead. As he listened, Nat thought this day felt particularly nice because he loved peace and there was a cheerful sort of calm that made him really happy; despite his tough life, the boy had the sensitive feelings that come with a music-loving spirit.
“Now, my lads, get your morning jobs done, and let me find you ready for church when the 'bus comes round,” said Father Bhaer, and set the example by going into the school-room to get books ready for the morrow.
“Alright, boys, finish your morning tasks, and I want to see you ready for church when the bus arrives,” said Father Bhaer, and he led by example by heading into the classroom to prepare the books for tomorrow.
Every one scattered to his or her task, for each had some little daily duty, and was expected to perform it faithfully. Some brought wood and water, brushed the steps, or ran errands for Mrs. Bhaer. Others fed the pet animals, and did chores about the barn with Franz. Daisy washed the cups, and Demi wiped them, for the twins liked to work together, and Demi had been taught to make himself useful in the little house at home. Even Baby Teddy had his small job to do, and trotted to and fro, putting napkins away, and pushing chairs into their places. For half and hour the lads buzzed about like a hive of bees, then the 'bus drove round, Father Bhaer and Franz with the eight older boys piled in, and away they went for a three-mile drive to church in town.
Everyone scattered to their tasks, as each had some small daily duty and was expected to do it diligently. Some collected wood and water, cleaned the steps, or ran errands for Mrs. Bhaer. Others fed the pet animals and did chores around the barn with Franz. Daisy washed the cups, and Demi dried them, as the twins enjoyed working together, and Demi had learned to be helpful in their little house at home. Even Baby Teddy had his small job to do, trotting back and forth, putting napkins away and pushing chairs into place. For half an hour, the boys buzzed around like a beehive, then the bus arrived, and Father Bhaer along with Franz and the eight older boys hopped in, and off they went for a three-mile drive to church in town.
Because of the troublesome cough Nat prefered to stay at home with the four small boys, and spent a happy morning in Mrs. Bhaer's room, listening to the stories she read them, learning the hymns she taught them, and then quietly employing himself pasting pictures into an old ledger.
Because of his annoying cough, Nat preferred to stay home with the four little boys. He had a great morning in Mrs. Bhaer's room, listening to the stories she read, learning the hymns she taught, and then quietly keeping himself busy by pasting pictures into an old ledger.
“This is my Sunday closet,” she said, showing him shelves filled with picture-books, paint-boxes, architectural blocks, little diaries, and materials for letter-writing. “I want my boys to love Sunday, to find it a peaceful, pleasant day, when they can rest from common study and play, yet enjoy quiet pleasures, and learn, in simple ways, lessons more important than any taught in school. Do you understand me?” she asked, watching Nat's attentive face.
“This is my Sunday closet,” she said, pointing to the shelves packed with picture books, paint sets, building blocks, small journals, and supplies for writing letters. “I want my boys to love Sundays, to see it as a calm, enjoyable day when they can take a break from regular studying and playing, yet still appreciate simple pleasures and learn valuable lessons in easy ways that are more important than what they learn in school. Do you get what I mean?” she asked, observing Nat's focused expression.
“You mean to be good?” he said, after hesitating a minute.
“You want to be good?” he asked, pausing for a moment.
“Yes; to be good, and to love to be good. It is hard work sometimes, I know very well; but we all help one another, and so we get on. This is one of the ways in which I try to help my boys,” and she took down a thick book, which seemed half-full of writing, and opened at a page on which there was one word at the top.
“Yes; to be good and to enjoy being good. It can be tough sometimes, I know that very well; but we all support each other, and that helps. This is one of the ways I try to assist my boys,” and she picked up a thick book that looked like it was halfway filled with writing and opened it to a page with one word at the top.
“Why, that's my name!” cried Nat, looking both surprised and interested.
“Wow, that's my name!” exclaimed Nat, looking both surprised and intrigued.
“Yes; I have a page for each boy. I keep a little account of how he gets on through the week, and Sunday night I show him the record. If it is bad I am sorry and disappointed, if it is good I am glad and proud; but, whichever it is, the boys know I want to help them, and they try to do their best for love of me and Father Bhaer.”
“Yes; I have a page for each boy. I keep a little record of how he does throughout the week, and on Sunday night, I show him the results. If it's not good, I feel sorry and disappointed; if it's good, I'm glad and proud. But no matter what, the boys know I want to help them, and they do their best out of love for me and Father Bhaer.”
“I should think they would,” said Nat, catching a glimpse of Tommy's name opposite his own, and wondering what was written under it.
"I would think they would," said Nat, catching a glimpse of Tommy's name opposite his own and curious about what was written beneath it.
Mrs. Bhaer saw his eye on the words, and shook her head, saying, as she turned a leaf,
Mrs. Bhaer noticed his gaze on the words and shook her head, saying, as she turned the page,
“No, I don't show my records to any but the one to whom each belongs. I call this my conscience book; and only you and I will ever know what is to be written on the page below your name. Whether you will be pleased or ashamed to read it next Sunday depends on yourself. I think it will be a good report; at any rate, I shall try to make things easy for you in this new place, and shall be quite contented if you keep our few rules, live happily with the boys, and learn something.”
“No, I don’t show my records to anyone except the person they belong to. I call this my conscience book; only you and I will ever know what’s written on the page beneath your name. Whether you’re happy or embarrassed to read it next Sunday is up to you. I think it will be a good report; anyway, I’ll do my best to make things easy for you in this new place, and I’ll be satisfied if you follow our few rules, get along well with the boys, and learn something.”
“I'll try ma'am;” and Nat's thin face flushed up with the earnestness of his desire to make Mrs. Bhaer “glad and proud,” not “sorry and disappointed.” “It must be a great deal of trouble to write about so many,” he added, as she shut her book with an encouraging pat on the shoulder.
"I'll give it my best shot, ma'am," Nat said, his thin face turning red with the sincerity of his wish to make Mrs. Bhaer "happy and proud," not "sad and let down." "It must be a lot of work to write about so many," he added as she closed her book and gave him an encouraging pat on the shoulder.
“Not to me, for I really don't know which I like best, writing or boys,” she said, laughing to see Nat stare with astonishment at the last item. “Yes, I know many people think boys are a nuisance, but that is because they don't understand them. I do; and I never saw the boy yet whom I could not get on capitally with after I had once found the soft spot in his heart. Bless me, I couldn't get on at all without my flock of dear, noisy, naughty, harum-scarum little lads, could I, my Teddy?” and Mrs. Bhaer hugged the young rogue, just in time to save the big inkstand from going into his pocket.
“Not me, because I honestly don’t know which I like more, writing or boys,” she said, laughing at the look of shock on Nat's face at the mention of boys. “Sure, a lot of people think boys are a hassle, but that’s just because they don’t really get them. I do; and I’ve never met a boy I couldn’t get along with once I figured out the soft spot in his heart. Honestly, I couldn’t manage without my bunch of dear, noisy, naughty, wild little guys, could I, my Teddy?” Mrs. Bhaer hugged the young rascal just in time to keep the big inkstand from ending up in his pocket.
Nat, who had never heard anything like this before, really did not know whether Mother Bhaer was a trifle crazy, or the most delightful woman he had ever met. He rather inclined to the latter opinion, in spite of her peculiar tastes, for she had a way of filling up a fellow's plate before he asked, of laughing at his jokes, gently tweaking him by the ear, or clapping him on the shoulder, that Nat found very engaging.
Nat, who had never experienced anything like this before, really didn’t know if Mother Bhaer was a bit crazy or the most charming woman he had ever met. He leaned more towards the latter opinion, despite her unusual quirks, because she had a knack for filling up a guy’s plate before he even asked, laughing at his jokes, playfully teasing him by the ear, or giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder, which Nat found very appealing.
“Now, I think you would like to go into the school-room and practise some of the hymns we are to sing to-night,” she said, rightly guessing the thing of all others that he wanted to do.
“Now, I think you’d like to head into the classroom and practice some of the hymns we’re singing tonight,” she said, accurately guessing what he wanted to do more than anything else.
Alone with the beloved violin and the music-book propped up before him in the sunny window, while Spring beauty filled the world outside, and Sabbath silence reigned within, Nat enjoyed an hour or two of genuine happiness, learning the sweet old tunes, and forgetting the hard past in the cheerful present.
Alone with his beloved violin and the music book set up in front of him by the sunny window, while the beauty of spring filled the world outside and a peaceful silence settled within, Nat enjoyed an hour or two of true happiness, learning the sweet old songs and forgetting the difficult past in the joyful present.
When the church-goers came back and dinner was over, every one read, wrote letters home, said their Sunday lessons, or talked quietly to one another, sitting here and there about the house. At three o'clock the entire family turned out to walk, for all the active young bodies must have exercise; and in these walks the active young minds were taught to see and love the providence of God in the beautiful miracles which Nature was working before their eyes. Mr. Bhaer always went with them, and in his simple, fatherly way, found for his flock, “Sermons in stones, books in the running brooks, and good in everything.”
When the church-goers returned and dinner was finished, everyone read, wrote letters home, recited their Sunday lessons, or chatted quietly among themselves, scattered around the house. At three o'clock, the whole family headed out for a walk because all the energetic young people needed exercise; during these walks, the lively young minds learned to see and appreciate God's providence in the beautiful wonders that Nature was displaying right in front of them. Mr. Bhaer always joined them, and in his straightforward, fatherly way, he found for his group, “Sermons in stones, books in the running brooks, and good in everything.”
Mrs. Bhaer with Daisy and her own two boys drove into town, to pay the weekly visit to Grandma, which was busy Mother Bhaer's one holiday and greatest pleasure. Nat was not strong enough for the long walk, and asked to stay at home with Tommy, who kindly offered to do the honors of Plumfield. “You've seen the house, so come out and have a look at the garden, and the barn, and the menagerie,” said Tommy, when they were left alone with Asia, to see that they didn't get into mischief; for, though Tommy was one of the best-meaning boys who ever adorned knickerbockers, accidents of the most direful nature were always happening to him, no one could exactly tell how.
Mrs. Bhaer, along with Daisy and her two boys, drove into town to visit Grandma, which was busy Mother Bhaer's only day off and her greatest joy. Nat wasn't strong enough for the long walk, so he asked to stay home with Tommy, who generously offered to show him around Plumfield. “You’ve seen the house, so come check out the garden, the barn, and the menagerie,” Tommy said when they were alone with Asia, who was there to make sure they didn't get into trouble; even though Tommy was one of the most well-meaning boys ever to wear knickerbockers, he always seemed to get into the most unfortunate accidents that no one could quite explain.
“What is your menagerie?” asked Nat, as they trotted along the drive that encircled the house.
“What’s your collection of animals?” asked Nat, as they walked along the driveway that surrounded the house.
“We all have pets, you see, and we keep 'em in the corn-barn, and call it the menagerie. Here you are. Isn't my guinea-pig a beauty?” and Tommy proudly presented one of the ugliest specimens of that pleasing animal that Nat ever saw.
“We all have pets, you see, and we keep them in the corn-barn, and call it the menagerie. Here you go. Isn’t my guinea pig a beauty?” and Tommy proudly showed off one of the ugliest examples of that adorable animal that Nat had ever seen.
“I know a boy with a dozen of 'em, and he said he'd give me one, only I hadn't any place to keep it, so I couldn't have it. It was white, with black spots, a regular rouser, and maybe I could get it for you if you'd like it,” said Nat, feeling it would be a delicate return for Tommy's attentions.
“I know a guy who has a dozen of them, and he said he’d give me one, but I didn’t have anywhere to put it, so I couldn’t take it. It was white with black spots, a real standout, and maybe I could get it for you if you want it,” said Nat, feeling it would be a nice way to repay Tommy’s kindness.
“I'd like it ever so much, and I'll give you this one, and they can live together if they don't fight. Those white mice are Rob's, Franz gave 'em to him. The rabbits are Ned's, and the bantams outside are Stuffy's. That box thing is Demi's turtle-tank, only he hasn't begun to get 'em yet. Last year he had sixty-two, whackers some of 'em. He stamped one of 'em with his name and the year, and let it go; and he says maybe he will find it ever so long after and know it. He read about a turtle being found that had a mark on it that showed it must be hundreds of years old. Demi's such a funny chap.”
“I would really like that, and I’ll give you this one, and they can live together if they don’t fight. Those white mice are Rob’s; Franz gave them to him. The rabbits belong to Ned, and the bantams outside are Stuffy’s. That box is Demi’s turtle tank, but he hasn’t started getting them yet. Last year he had sixty-two, some of them were huge. He stamped one of them with his name and the year, and let it go; he says maybe he’ll find it a long time later and recognize it. He read about a turtle being found that had a mark on it showing it must be hundreds of years old. Demi’s such a funny guy.”
“What is in this box?” asked Nat, stopping before a large deep one, half-full of earth.
“What’s in this box?” Nat asked, stopping in front of a large, deep one that was half-full of dirt.
“Oh, that's Jack Ford's worm-shop. He digs heaps of 'em and keeps 'em here, and when we want any to go afishing with, we buy some of him. It saves lots of trouble, only he charged too much for 'em. Why, last time we traded I had to pay two cents a dozen, and then got little ones. Jack's mean sometimes, and I told him I'd dig for myself if he didn't lower his prices. Now, I own two hens, those gray ones with top knots, first-rate ones they are too, and I sell Mrs. Bhaer the eggs, but I never ask her more than twenty-five cents a dozen, never! I'd be ashamed to do it,” cried Tommy, with a glance of scorn at the worm-shop.
“Oh, that's Jack Ford's worm shop. He digs a ton of them and keeps them here, and when we want some for fishing, we buy them from him. It saves a lot of hassle, but he charges too much. Last time we traded, I had to pay two cents per dozen, and I ended up with little ones. Jack can be really greedy sometimes, and I told him I'd dig my own if he didn't lower his prices. Now, I own two hens, those gray ones with top knots, they’re really good ones too, and I sell Mrs. Bhaer the eggs, but I never charge her more than twenty-five cents a dozen, never! I'd be embarrassed to do that,” cried Tommy, glancing at the worm shop in disdain.
“Who owns the dogs?” asked Nat, much interested in these commercial transactions, and feeling that T. Bangs was a man whom it would be a privilege and a pleasure to patronize.
“Who owns the dogs?” asked Nat, very interested in these business dealings, and feeling that T. Bangs was someone it would be a privilege and a pleasure to support.
“The big dog is Emil's. His name is Christopher Columbus. Mrs. Bhaer named him because she likes to say Christopher Columbus, and no one minds it if she means the dog,” answered Tommy, in the tone of a show-man displaying his menagerie. “The white pup is Rob's, and the yellow one is Teddy's. A man was going to drown them in our pond, and Pa Bhaer wouldn't let him. They do well enough for the little chaps, I don't think much of 'em myself. Their names are Castor and Pollux.”
“The big dog belongs to Emil. His name is Christopher Columbus. Mrs. Bhaer named him that because she enjoys saying Christopher Columbus, and nobody cares as long as she’s talking about the dog,” Tommy replied, sounding like a showman presenting his exhibit. “The white pup is Rob's, and the yellow one is Teddy's. A guy was going to drown them in our pond, but Pa Bhaer stopped him. They’re fine for the little guys, but I don’t think much of them personally. Their names are Castor and Pollux.”
“I'd like Toby the donkey best, if I could have anything, it's so nice to ride, and he's so little and good,” said Nat, remembering the weary tramps he had taken on his own tired feet.
“I’d really like Toby the donkey the most. If I could have anything, it would be him. He’s so nice to ride, and he’s just so small and well-behaved,” said Nat, thinking back to the long walks he had taken on his own tired feet.
“Mr. Laurie sent him out to Mrs. Bhaer, so she shouldn't carry Teddy on her back when we go to walk. We're all fond of Toby, and he's a first-rate donkey, sir. Those pigeons belong to the whole lot of us, we each have our pet one, and go shares in all the little ones as they come along. Squabs are great fun; there ain't any now, but you can go up and take a look at the old fellows, while I see if Cockletop and Granny have laid any eggs.”
“Mr. Laurie sent him to Mrs. Bhaer so she wouldn't have to carry Teddy on her back when we go for a walk. We all like Toby, and he's an excellent donkey, sir. Those pigeons belong to all of us; each of us has our favorite, and we share the little ones as they come along. Baby pigeons are really fun; there aren't any right now, but you can go up and check out the old ones while I see if Cockletop and Granny have laid any eggs.”
Nat climbed up a ladder, put his head through a trap door and took a long look at the pretty doves billing and cooing in their spacious loft. Some on their nests, some bustling in and out, and some sitting at their doors, while many went flying from the sunny housetop to the straw-strewn farmyard, where six sleek cows were placidly ruminating.
Nat climbed a ladder, poked his head through a trapdoor, and took a long look at the lovely doves billing and cooing in their big loft. Some were on their nests, some were bustling in and out, and some were sitting at their doors, while many flew from the sunny rooftop to the straw-covered farmyard, where six sleek cows were calmly chewing their cud.
“Everybody has got something but me. I wish I had a dove, or a hen, or even a turtle, all my own,” thought Nat, feeling very poor as he saw the interesting treasures of the other boys. “How do you get these things?” he asked, when he joined Tommy in the barn.
“Everyone has something except for me. I wish I had a dove, or a hen, or even a turtle, something to call my own,” thought Nat, feeling really left out as he looked at the cool stuff the other boys had. “How do you get those things?” he asked when he joined Tommy in the barn.
“We find 'em or buy 'em, or folks give 'em to us. My father sends me mine; but as soon as I get egg money enough, I'm going to buy a pair of ducks. There's a nice little pond for 'em behind the barn, and people pay well for duck-eggs, and the little duckies are pretty, and it's fun to see 'em swim,” said Tommy, with the air of a millionaire.
“We either find them, buy them, or people give them to us. My dad sends me mine; but as soon as I have enough money from selling eggs, I'm going to buy a pair of ducks. There's a nice little pond for them behind the barn, and people pay well for duck eggs, and the little ducklings are cute, and it’s fun to watch them swim,” said Tommy, with the confidence of a millionaire.
Nat sighed, for he had neither father nor money, nothing in the wide world but an old empty pocketbook, and the skill that lay in his ten finger tips. Tommy seemed to understand the question and the sigh which followed his answer, for after a moment of deep thought, he suddenly broke out,
Nat sighed, as he had no father or money, nothing in the vast world except for an old empty wallet and the skills in his ten fingertips. Tommy appeared to grasp the question and the sigh that came after his response, for after a moment of deep thinking, he suddenly exclaimed,
“Look here, I'll tell you what I'll do. If you will hunt eggs for me, I hate it, I'll give you one egg out of every dozen. You keep account, and when you've had twelve, Mother Bhaer will give you twenty-five cents for 'em, and then you can buy what you like, don't you see?”
“Listen, here’s the deal. If you hunt eggs for me, which I really dislike, I’ll give you one egg for every dozen you find. You keep track, and when you collect twelve, Mother Bhaer will give you twenty-five cents for them, and then you can buy whatever you want, got it?”
“I'll do it! What a kind feller you are, Tommy!” cried Nat, quite dazzled by this brilliant offer.
“I'll do it! What a nice guy you are, Tommy!” exclaimed Nat, completely amazed by this awesome offer.
“Pooh! that is not anything. You begin now and rummage the barn, and I'll wait here for you. Granny is cackling, so you're sure to find one somewhere,” and Tommy threw himself down on the hay with a luxurious sense of having made a good bargain, and done a friendly thing.
“Pooh! That’s nothing. You start searching the barn, and I’ll wait here for you. Granny is clucking, so you’re bound to find one somewhere,” and Tommy flopped down on the hay, feeling pleased with himself for making a good deal and being a good friend.
Nat joyfully began his search, and went rustling from loft to loft till he found two fine eggs, one hidden under a beam, and the other in an old peck measure, which Mrs. Cockletop had appropriated.
Nat happily started his search, rustling from loft to loft until he found two nice eggs, one hidden under a beam and the other in an old peck measure that Mrs. Cockletop had claimed.
“You may have one and I'll have the other, that will just make up my last dozen, and to-morrow we'll start fresh. Here, you chalk your accounts up near mine, and then we'll be all straight,” said Tommy, showing a row of mysterious figures on the side of an old winnowing machine.
“You can have one and I’ll take the other; that’ll complete my last dozen, and tomorrow we can start over. Here, you can write down your totals next to mine, and then we'll be all squared away,” said Tommy, pointing at a series of cryptic numbers on the side of an old winnowing machine.
With a delightful sense of importance, the proud possessor of one egg opened his account with his friend, who laughingly wrote above the figures these imposing words,
With a happy sense of pride, the proud owner of one egg shared his story with his friend, who jokingly wrote these impressive words above the numbers,
“T. Bangs & Co.”
“T. Bangs & Co.”
Poor Nat found them so fascinating that he was with difficulty persuaded to go and deposit his first piece of portable property in Asia's store-room. Then they went on again, and having made the acquaintance of the two horses, six cows, three pigs, and one Alderney “Bossy,” as calves are called in New England, Tommy took Nat to a certain old willow-tree that overhung a noisy little brook. From the fence it was an easy scramble into a wide niche between the three big branches, which had been cut off to send out from year to year a crowd of slender twigs, till a green canopy rustled overhead. Here little seats had been fixed, and a hollow place a closet made big enough to hold a book or two, a dismantled boat, and several half-finished whistles.
Poor Nat found them so fascinating that it was hard to convince him to go and put his first piece of portable property in Asia's storage room. Then they moved on, and after getting to know the two horses, six cows, three pigs, and one Alderney “Bossy,” which is what calves are called in New England, Tommy took Nat to a certain old willow tree that hung over a noisy little brook. From the fence, it was an easy climb into a wide nook between the three big branches, which had been trimmed each year to grow a bunch of slender twigs until a green canopy rustled overhead. Here, little seats had been set up, and a hollow space was made into a closet big enough to hold a book or two, a broken boat, and several half-finished whistles.
“This is Demi's and my private place; we made it, and nobody can come up unless we let 'em, except Daisy, we don't mind her,” said Tommy, as Nat looked with delight from the babbling brown water below to the green arch above, where bees were making a musical murmur as they feasted on the long yellow blossoms that filled the air with sweetness.
“This is Demi's and my private spot; we created it, and no one can come here unless we let them, except Daisy; we don’t mind her,” said Tommy, as Nat looked happily from the babbling brown water below to the green arch above, where bees created a musical buzz while enjoying the long yellow flowers that filled the air with sweetness.
“Oh, it's just beautiful!” cried Nat. “I do hope you'll let me up sometimes. I never saw such a nice place in all my life. I'd like to be a bird, and live here always.”
“Oh, it’s just beautiful!” Nat exclaimed. “I really hope you’ll let me come up sometimes. I’ve never seen such a nice place in my entire life. I’d love to be a bird and live here forever.”
“It is pretty nice. You can come if Demi don't mind, and I guess he won't, because he said last night that he liked you.”
“It’s really nice. You can come if Demi doesn’t mind, and I think he won’t, because he said last night that he liked you.”
“Did he?” and Nat smiled with pleasure, for Demi's regard seemed to be valued by all the boys, partly because he was Father Bhaer's nephew, and partly because he was such a sober, conscientious little fellow.
“Did he?” Nat smiled with pleasure, as Demi's attention seemed to be appreciated by all the boys, partly because he was Father Bhaer's nephew, and partly because he was such a serious, responsible little guy.
“Yes; Demi likes quiet chaps, and I guess he and you will get on if you care about reading as he does.”
“Yes, Demi likes quiet guys, and I think he and you will get along if you care about reading like he does.”
Poor Nat's flush of pleasure deepened to a painful scarlet at those last words, and he stammered out,
Poor Nat's rush of pleasure turned into a painful red at those final words, and he stammered out,
“I can't read very well; I never had any time; I was always fiddling round, you know.”
“I can't read very well; I never had any time; I was always messing around, you know.”
“I don't love it myself, but I can do it well enough when I want to,” said Tommy, after a surprised look, which said as plainly as words, “A boy twelve years old and can't read!”
“I don’t love it either, but I can do it well enough when I need to,” Tommy said, after a surprised look that clearly expressed, “A twelve-year-old boy who can’t read!”
“I can read music, anyway,” added Nat, rather ruffled at having to confess his ignorance.
“I can read music, anyway,” Nat added, feeling a bit upset about having to admit his lack of knowledge.
“I can't;” and Tommy spoke in a respectful tone, which emboldened Nat to say firmly,
“I can't,” Tommy said respectfully, which gave Nat the courage to respond firmly,
“I mean to study real hard and learn every thing I can, for I never had a chance before. Does Mr. Bhaer give hard lessons?”
“I plan to study really hard and learn everything I can, since I never had a chance before. Does Mr. Bhaer give tough lessons?”
“No; he isn't a bit cross; he sort of explains and gives you a boost over the hard places. Some folks don't; my other master didn't. If we missed a word, didn't we get raps on the head!” and Tommy rubbed his own pate as if it tingled yet with the liberal supply of raps, the memory of which was the only thing he brought away after a year with his “other master.”
“No, he isn’t grumpy at all; he kind of explains things and lifts you over the tough spots. Some people don’t; my other master didn’t. If we missed a word, we got whacks on the head!” and Tommy rubbed his own head as if it still tingled from the plentiful whacks, the memory of which was the only thing he took with him after a year with his “other master.”
“I think I could read this,” said Nat, who had been examining the books.
“I think I could read this,” said Nat, who had been looking at the books.
“Read a bit, then; I'll help you,” resumed Tommy, with a patronizing air.
“Read a little, then; I’ll help you,” Tommy said, with a condescending attitude.
So Nat did his best, and floundered through a page with may friendly “boosts” from Tommy, who told him he would soon “go it” as well as anybody. Then they sat and talked boy-fashion about all sorts of things, among others, gardening; for Nat, looking down from his perch, asked what was planted in the many little patches lying below them on the other side of the brook.
So Nat gave it his all and struggled through a page with plenty of encouragement from Tommy, who assured him that he would soon do just as well as anyone. After that, they sat and chatted like boys do about all sorts of topics, including gardening; Nat, looking down from his spot, asked what was growing in the many little patches on the other side of the brook.
“These are our farms,” said Tommy. “We each have our own patch, and raise what we like in it, only have to choose different things, and can't change till the crop is in, and we must keep it in order all summer.”
“These are our farms,” Tommy said. “We each have our own section, and we grow what we want in it, but we have to pick different things, and we can’t switch until the crops are harvested, and we have to keep it tidy all summer.”
“What are you going to raise this year?”
“What are you planning to grow this year?”
“Wal, I cattleated to hev beans, as they are about the easiest crop a-goin'.”
“Well, I decided to grow beans since they’re one of the easiest crops to manage.”
Nat could not help laughing, for Tommy had pushed back his hat, put his hands in his pockets, and drawled out his words in unconscious imitation of Silas, the man who managed the place for Mr. Bhaer.
Nat couldn't help but laugh, because Tommy had pushed back his hat, put his hands in his pockets, and lazily mimicked the way Silas, the guy who ran the place for Mr. Bhaer, talked.
“Come, you needn't laugh; beans are ever so much easier than corn or potatoes. I tried melons last year, but the bugs were a bother, and the old things wouldn't get ripe before the frost, so I didn't have but one good water and two little 'mush mellions,'” said Tommy, relapsing into a “Silasism” with the last word.
“Come on, you don’t have to laugh; beans are way easier to grow than corn or potatoes. I tried growing melons last year, but the bugs were a hassle, and the old things wouldn’t ripen before the frost, so I only got one good watermelon and two little cantaloupes,” said Tommy, slipping back into a “Silasism” with the last word.
“Corn looks pretty growing,” said Nat, politely, to atone for his laugh.
“Corn looks nice when it's growing,” Nat said politely, trying to make up for his laugh.
“Yes, but you have to hoe it over and over again. Now, six weeks' beans only have to be done once or so, and they get ripe soon. I'm going to try 'em, for I spoke first. Stuffy wanted 'em, but he's got to take peas; they only have to be picked, and he ought to do it, he eats such a lot.”
“Yes, but you have to hoe it repeatedly. Now, six-week beans only need to be done once or so, and they ripen quickly. I'm going to try them since I spoke up first. Stuffy wanted them, but he has to take peas; they only need to be picked, and he should do it since he eats so much.”
“I wonder if I shall have a garden?” said Nat, thinking that even corn-hoeing must be pleasant work.
“I wonder if I’ll have a garden?” said Nat, thinking that even hoeing corn must be enjoyable work.
“Of course you will,” said a voice from below, and there was Mr. Bhaer returned from his walk, and come to find them, for he managed to have a little talk with every one of the lads some time during the day, and found that these chats gave them a good start for the coming week.
“Of course you will,” said a voice from below, and there was Mr. Bhaer back from his walk, having come to find them, since he made it a point to have a little chat with each of the boys at some point during the day, and he found that these conversations gave them a solid boost for the week ahead.
Sympathy is a sweet thing, and it worked wonders here, for each boy knew that Father Bhaer was interested in him, and some were readier to open their hearts to him than to a woman, especially the older ones, who liked to talk over their hopes and plans, man to man. When sick or in trouble they instinctively turned to Mrs. Jo, while the little ones made her their mother-confessor on all occasions.
Sympathy is a wonderful thing, and it did amazing things here, because each boy knew that Father Bhaer cared about him. Some were more willing to share their feelings with him than with a woman, especially the older ones who preferred to discuss their hopes and plans man to man. When they were sick or in trouble, they naturally turned to Mrs. Jo, while the younger ones looked to her as their go-to person for everything.
In descending from their nest, Tommy fell into the brook; being used to it, he calmly picked himself out and retired to the house to be dried. This left Nat to Mr. Bhaer, which was just what he wished, and, during the stroll they took among the garden plots, he won the lad's heart by giving him a little “farm,” and discussing crops with him as gravely as if the food for the family depended on the harvest. From this pleasant topic they went to others, and Nat had many new and helpful thoughts put into a mind that received them as gratefully as the thirsty earth had received the warm spring rain. All supper time he brooded over them, often fixing his eyes on Mr. Bhaer with an inquiring look, that seemed to say, “I like that, do it again, sir.” I don't know whether the man understood the child's mute language or not, but when the boys were all gathered together in Mrs. Bhaer's parlor for the Sunday evening talk, he chose a subject which might have been suggested by the walk in the garden.
As he was coming down from their nest, Tommy fell into the creek; being used to it, he calmly got himself out and went home to dry off. This left Nat with Mr. Bhaer, which was exactly what he wanted, and during their walk through the garden, he won the boy's heart by giving him a little “farm” and discussing crops with him as seriously as if the family’s food depended on the harvest. From this enjoyable topic, they moved on to others, and Nat gained many new and helpful ideas that he accepted as gratefully as the thirsty earth welcomes warm spring rain. Throughout dinner, he thought about them, often looking at Mr. Bhaer with a curious expression that seemed to say, “I like that, do it again, sir.” I’m not sure if Mr. Bhaer understood the child's silent communication or not, but when all the boys were gathered in Mrs. Bhaer's parlor for the Sunday evening talk, he picked a topic that might have been inspired by their walk in the garden.
As he looked about him Nat thought it seemed more like a great family than a school, for the lads were sitting in a wide half-circle round the fire, some on chairs, some on the rug, Daisy and Demi on the knees of Uncle Fritz, and Rob snugly stowed away in the back of his mother's easy-chair, where he could nod unseen if the talk got beyond his depth.
As he looked around, Nat thought it felt more like a big family gathering than a school, since the boys were sitting in a wide half-circle around the fire, some on chairs, some on the rug, Daisy and Demi on Uncle Fritz’s lap, and Rob comfortably tucked away in the back of his mom’s armchair, where he could nod off unseen if the conversation got too deep for him.
Every one looked quite comfortable, and listened attentively, for the long walk made rest agreeable, and as every boy there knew that he would be called upon for his views, he kept his wits awake to be ready with an answer.
Everyone looked pretty comfortable and listened closely, as the long walk made resting enjoyable. Since every boy there knew he would be asked for his opinions, he stayed alert to be ready with an answer.
“Once upon a time,” began Mr. Bhaer, in the dear old-fashioned way, “there was a great and wise gardener who had the largest garden ever seen. A wonderful and lovely place it was, and he watched over it with the greatest skill and care, and raised all manner of excellent and useful things. But weeds would grow even in this fine garden; often the ground was bad and the good seeds sown in it would not spring up. He had many under gardeners to help him. Some did their duty and earned the rich wages he gave them; but others neglected their parts and let them run to waste, which displeased him very much. But he was very patient, and for thousands and thousands of years he worked and waited for his great harvest.”
“Once upon a time,” Mr. Bhaer began in that charming old-fashioned way, “there was a great and wise gardener with the largest garden anyone had ever seen. It was a beautiful and amazing place, and he cared for it with incredible skill and attention, growing all sorts of excellent and useful things. But even in this wonderful garden, weeds would sprout; often the soil was poor, and the good seeds he planted wouldn’t grow. He had many helpers to assist him. Some fulfilled their responsibilities and were rewarded with the generous pay he offered; but others slacked off and let things fall apart, which frustrated him greatly. Still, he was very patient, and for thousands and thousands of years, he worked and waited for his bountiful harvest.”
“He must have been pretty old,” said Demi, who was looking straight into Uncle Fritz's face, as if to catch every word.
“He must have been really old,” said Demi, looking directly into Uncle Fritz's face, as if trying to catch every word.
“Hush, Demi, it's a fairy story,” whispered Daisy.
“Hush, Demi, it's a fairy tale,” Daisy whispered.
“No, I think it's an arrygory,” said Demi.
“No, I think it's an allegory,” said Demi.
“What is a arrygory?” called out Tommy, who was of an inquiring turn.
“What is an allegory?” Tommy called out, who was naturally curious.
“Tell him, Demi, if you can, and don't use words unless you are quite sure you know what they mean,” said Mr. Bhaer.
“Tell him, Demi, if you can, and don’t use words unless you’re really sure you know what they mean,” said Mr. Bhaer.
“I do know, Grandpa told me! A fable is a arrygory; it's a story that means something. My 'Story without an end' is one, because the child in it means a soul; don't it, Aunty?” cried Demi, eager to prove himself right.
“I know, Grandpa told me! A fable is an allegory; it's a story that means something. My 'Story without an end' is one because the child in it represents a soul; doesn't it, Aunty?” cried Demi, eager to prove himself right.
“That's it, dear; and Uncle's story is an allegory, I am quite sure; so listen and see what it means,” returned Mrs. Jo, who always took part in whatever was going on, and enjoyed it as much as any boy among them.
“That's it, dear; and Uncle's story is a metaphor, I'm sure; so listen and see what it means,” replied Mrs. Jo, who always joined in on whatever was happening and enjoyed it just as much as any boy in the group.
Demi composed himself, and Mr. Bhaer went on in his best English, for he had improved much in the last five years, and said the boys did it.
Demi gathered himself, and Mr. Bhaer continued in his best English, as he had improved a lot over the last five years, saying that the boys were responsible for it.
“This great gardener gave a dozen or so of little plots to one of his servants, and told him to do his best and see what he could raise. Now this servant was not rich, nor wise, nor very good, but he wanted to help because the gardener had been very kind to him in many ways. So he gladly took the little plots and fell to work. They were all sorts of shapes and sizes, and some were very good soil, some rather stony, and all of them needed much care, for in the rich soil the weeds grew fast, and in the poor soil there were many stones.”
“This great gardener gave about a dozen small plots to one of his servants and told him to do his best and see what he could grow. Now, this servant wasn't rich, wise, or particularly good, but he wanted to help because the gardener had been very kind to him in many ways. So he happily took the small plots and got to work. They were all different shapes and sizes, some had great soil, some were a bit rocky, and all of them needed a lot of care because in the rich soil the weeds grew quickly, and in the poor soil there were many stones.”
“What was growing in them besides the weeds, and stones?” asked Nat; so interested, he forgot his shyness and spoke before them all.
“What was growing in them besides the weeds and stones?” Nat asked, so interested that he forgot his shyness and spoke up in front of everyone.
“Flowers,” said Mr. Bhaer, with a kind look. “Even the roughest, most neglected little bed had a bit of heart's-ease or a sprig of mignonette in it. One had roses, sweet peas, and daisies in it,” here he pinched the plump cheek of the little girl leaning on his arm. “Another had all sorts of curious plants in it, bright pebbles, a vine that went climbing up like Jack's beanstalk, and many good seeds just beginning to sprout; for, you see, this bed had been taken fine care of by a wise old man, who had worked in gardens of this sort all his life.”
“Flowers,” Mr. Bhaer said with a kind expression. “Even the roughest, most neglected little patch had a bit of heart's-ease or a sprig of mignonette in it. One had roses, sweet peas, and daisies,” here he pinched the chubby cheek of the little girl leaning on his arm. “Another had all sorts of interesting plants in it, bright pebbles, a vine that climbed up like Jack's beanstalk, and many good seeds just starting to sprout; because, you see, this patch was taken care of by a wise old man who had tended gardens like this his whole life.”
At this part of the “arrygory,” Demi put his head on one side like an inquisitive bird, and fixed his bright eye on his uncle's face, as if he suspected something and was on the watch. But Mr. Bhaer looked perfectly innocent, and went on glancing from one young face to another, with a grave, wistful look, that said much to his wife, who knew how earnestly he desired to do his duty in these little garden plots.
At this part of the "story," Demi tilted his head to the side like a curious bird and focused his bright eye on his uncle's face, as if he suspected something and was keeping an eye out. But Mr. Bhaer looked completely innocent and continued glancing from one young face to another, with a serious, longing expression that communicated a lot to his wife, who understood how deeply he wanted to fulfill his responsibility in these little garden plots.
“As I tell you, some of these beds were easy to cultivate, that means to take care of Daisy, and others were very hard. There was one particularly sunshiny little bed that might have been full of fruits and vegetables as well as flowers, only it wouldn't take any pains, and when the man sowed, well, we'll say melons in this bed, they came to nothing, because the little bed neglected them. The man was sorry, and kept on trying, though every time the crop failed, all the bed said, was, 'I forgot.'”
“As I’m telling you, some of these beds were easy to take care of, meaning they were great for Daisy, while others were really tough. There was one especially sunny little bed that could have been filled with fruits, vegetables, and flowers, but it just wouldn’t put in the effort. When the man planted melons in this bed, they didn’t grow at all because the little bed ignored them. The man felt bad and kept trying, but every time the crops failed, all the bed would say was, 'I forgot.'”
Here a general laugh broke out, and every one looked at Tommy, who had pricked up his ears at the word “melons,” and hung down his head at the sound of his favorite excuse.
Here a general laugh broke out, and everyone looked at Tommy, who had perked up at the word “melons,” and hung his head at the sound of his favorite excuse.
“I knew he meant us!” cried Demi, clapping his hands. “You are the man, and we are the little gardens; aren't we, Uncle Fritz?”
“I knew he meant us!” shouted Demi, clapping his hands. “You’re the man, and we’re the little gardens; right, Uncle Fritz?”
“You have guessed it. Now each of you tell me what crop I shall try to sow in you this spring, so that next autumn I may get a good harvest out of my twelve, no, thirteen, plots,” said Mr. Bhaer, nodding at Nat as he corrected himself.
“You've figured it out. Now each of you tell me what crop I should try to plant in you this spring, so that next autumn I can get a good harvest from my twelve, no, thirteen, plots,” Mr. Bhaer said, nodding at Nat as he corrected himself.
“You can't sow corn and beans and peas in us. Unless you mean we are to eat a great many and get fat,” said Stuffy, with a sudden brightening of his round, dull face as the pleasing idea occurred to him.
“You can't plant corn and beans and peas in us. Unless you mean we're supposed to eat a lot and get fat,” said Stuffy, his round, dull face lighting up with the enjoyable thought.
“He don't mean that kind of seeds. He means things to make us good; and the weeds are faults,” cried Demi, who usually took the lead in these talks, because he was used to this sort of thing, and liked it very much.
“He doesn’t mean that kind of seeds. He means things that make us better; and the weeds represent our flaws,” cried Demi, who usually led these discussions because he was familiar with this kind of thing and enjoyed it a lot.
“Yes, each of you think what you need most, and tell me, and I will help you to grow it; only you must do your best, or you will turn out like Tommy's melons, all leaves and no fruit. I will begin with the oldest, and ask the mother what she will have in her plot, for we are all parts of the beautiful garden, and may have rich harvests for our Master if we love Him enough,” said Father Bhaer.
“Yes, each of you think about what you need most and tell me, and I will help you to cultivate it; but you need to do your best, or you’ll end up like Tommy's melons—full of leaves but no fruit. I will start with the oldest and ask the mother what she wants in her patch, because we are all parts of the beautiful garden, and we can have bountiful harvests for our Master if we love Him enough,” said Father Bhaer.
“I shall devote the whole of my plot to the largest crop of patience I can get, for that is what I need most,” said Mrs. Jo, so soberly that the lads fell to thinking in good earnest what they should say when their turns came, and some among them felt a twinge of remorse, that they had helped to use up Mother Bhaer's stock of patience so fast.
“I’m going to focus all my effort on growing as much patience as I can, because that’s what I need most,” said Mrs. Jo, so seriously that the boys started thinking hard about what they would say when it was their turn, and some of them felt a pang of guilt for having used up Mother Bhaer's patience so quickly.
Franz wanted perseverance, Tommy steadiness, Ned went in for good temper, Daisy for industry, Demi for “as much wiseness as Grandpa,” and Nat timidly said he wanted so many things he would let Mr. Bhaer choose for him. The others chose much the same things, and patience, good temper, and generosity seemed the favorite crops. One boy wished to like to get up early, but did not know what name to give that sort of seed; and poor Stuffy sighed out,
Franz wanted determination, Tommy wanted consistency, Ned aimed for a good attitude, Daisy focused on hard work, Demi wanted “as much wisdom as Grandpa,” and Nat shyly said he wanted so many things that he would let Mr. Bhaer decide for him. The others picked similar traits, and patience, kindness, and generosity seemed to be the top choices. One boy wished to enjoy waking up early but didn't know what to call that type of trait; and poor Stuffy sighed out,
“I wish I loved my lessons as much as I do my dinner, but I can't.”
"I wish I enjoyed my classes as much as I enjoy my dinner, but I don’t."
“We will plant self-denial, and hoe it and water it, and make it grow so well that next Christmas no one will get ill by eating too much dinner. If you exercise your mind, George, it will get hungry just as your body does, and you will love books almost as much as my philosopher here,” said Mr. Bhaer; adding, as he stroked the hair off Demi's fine forehead, “You are greedy also, my son, and you like to stuff your little mind full of fairy tales and fancies, as well as George likes to fill his little stomach with cake and candy. Both are bad, and I want you to try something better. Arithmetic is not half so pleasant as 'Arabian Nights,' I know, but it is a very useful thing, and now is the time to learn it, else you will be ashamed and sorry by and by.”
“We will focus on self-discipline, nurture it, and help it thrive so that next Christmas, no one will get sick from overeating. If you exercise your mind, George, it will crave knowledge just like your body craves food, and you’ll come to love books almost as much as my philosopher here,” said Mr. Bhaer, gently brushing Demi's hair off his forehead. “You’re also a bit greedy, my son, and you enjoy filling your little mind with fairy tales and fantasies just as much as George likes to fill his little stomach with cake and candy. Both habits are unhealthy, and I want you to aim for something better. I know arithmetic isn’t nearly as fun as 'Arabian Nights,' but it's very helpful, and now is the right time to learn it; otherwise, you’ll feel ashamed and regretful later on.”
“But, 'Harry and Lucy,' and 'Frank,' are not fairy books, and they are all full of barometers, and bricks, and shoeing horses, and useful things, and I'm fond of them; ain't I, Daisy?” said Demi, anxious to defend himself.
“But 'Harry and Lucy' and 'Frank' aren't fairy tales, and they're packed with barometers, bricks, shoeing horses, and practical stuff, and I really like them; don't I, Daisy?” said Demi, eager to defend himself.
“So they are; but I find you reading 'Roland and Maybird,' a great deal oftener than 'Harry and Lucy,' and I think you are not half so fond of 'Frank' as you are of 'Sinbad.' Come, I shall make a little bargain with you both, George shall eat but three times a day, and you shall read but one story-book a week, and I will give you the new cricket-ground; only, you must promise to play in it,” said Uncle Fritz, in his persuasive way, for Stuffy hated to run about, and Demi was always reading in play hours.
“So they are; but I notice you’re reading 'Roland and Maybird' a lot more than 'Harry and Lucy,' and I don't think you like 'Frank' nearly as much as 'Sinbad.' How about this: I’ll make a little deal with you both—George will eat only three times a day, and you’ll read just one storybook a week, and I’ll give you the new cricket ground; but you have to promise to play in it,” said Uncle Fritz, in his convincing way, since Stuffy hated to run around, and Demi was always reading during playtime.
“But we don't like cricket,” said Demi.
"But we don't like cricket," Demi said.
“Perhaps not now, but you will when you know it. Besides, you do like to be generous, and the other boys want to play, and you can give them the new ground if you choose.”
“Maybe not right now, but you will once you understand it. Plus, you enjoy being generous, and the other guys want to join in, and you can share the new space if you want.”
This was taken them both on the right side, and they agreed to the bargain, to the great satisfaction of the rest.
This was a win for both of them, and they agreed to the deal, much to the satisfaction of everyone else.
There was a little more talk about the gardens, and then they all sang together. The band delighted Nat, for Mrs. Bhaer played the piano, Franz the flute, Mr. Bhaer a bass viol, and he himself the violin. A very simple little concert, but all seemed to enjoy it, and old Asia, sitting in the corner, joined at times with the sweetest voice of any, for in this family, master and servant, old and young, black and white, shared in the Sunday song, which went up to the Father of them all. After this they each shook hands with Father Bhaer; Mother Bhaer kissed them every one from sixteen-year-old Franz to little Rob, how kept the tip of her nose for his own particular kisses, and then they trooped up to bed.
There was a bit more discussion about the gardens, and then they all sang together. The band thrilled Nat, as Mrs. Bhaer played the piano, Franz played the flute, Mr. Bhaer played a bass viol, and he played the violin. It was a very simple little concert, but everyone seemed to enjoy it, and old Asia, sitting in the corner, occasionally joined in with the sweetest voice of all, because in this family, both master and servant, old and young, black and white, all took part in the Sunday song, which rose up to the Father of them all. After that, they each shook hands with Father Bhaer; Mother Bhaer kissed each of them, from sixteen-year-old Franz to little Rob, who saved the tip of her nose for his special kisses, and then they all headed off to bed.
The light of the shaded lamp that burned in the nursery shone softly on a picture hanging at the foot of Nat's bed. There were several others on the walls, but the boy thought there must be something peculiar about this one, for it had a graceful frame of moss and cones about it, and on a little bracket underneath stood a vase of wild flowers freshly gathered from the spring woods. It was the most beautiful picture of them all, and Nat lay looking at it, dimly feeling what it meant, and wishing he knew all about it.
The soft glow from the shaded lamp in the nursery illuminated a picture at the foot of Nat's bed. There were several other pictures on the walls, but the boy sensed something special about this one. It had a beautiful frame made of moss and cones, and a small bracket beneath it held a vase of wildflowers freshly picked from the spring woods. It was the most stunning picture of all, and Nat lay there gazing at it, vaguely understanding its significance and wishing he knew everything about it.
“That's my picture,” said a little voice in the room. Nat popped up his head, and there was Demi in his night-gown pausing on his way back from Aunt Jo's chamber, whither he had gone to get a cot for a cut finger.
“That's my picture,” said a small voice in the room. Nat looked up, and there stood Demi in his nightgown, stopping on his way back from Aunt Jo's room, where he had gone to get a cot for a cut finger.
“What is he doing to the children?” asked Nat.
“What is he doing to the kids?” asked Nat.
“That is Christ, the Good Man, and He is blessing the children. Don't you know about Him?” said Demi, wondering.
“That is Christ, the Good Man, and He is blessing the children. Don’t you know about Him?” Demi said, curious.
“Not much, but I'd like to, He looks so kind,” answered Nat, whose chief knowledge of the Good Man consisted in hearing His name taken in vain.
“Not much, but I want to,” answered Nat, “He seems really nice,” whose main understanding of the Good Man came from hearing His name used disrespectfully.
“I know all about it, and I like it very much, because it is true,” said Demi.
“I know all about it, and I really like it because it’s true,” said Demi.
“Who told you?”
"Who said that?"
“My Grandpa, he knows every thing, and tells the best stories in the world. I used to play with his big books, and make bridges, and railroads, and houses, when I was a little boy,” began Demi.
“My grandpa knows everything and tells the best stories in the world. I used to play with his big books, building bridges, railroads, and houses when I was a little kid,” started Demi.
“How old are you now?” asked Nat, respectfully.
“How old are you now?” Nat asked respectfully.
“'Most ten.”
“‘Most 10.”
“You know a lot of things, don't you?”
“You know a lot, don’t you?”
“Yes; you see my head is pretty big, and Grandpa says it will take a good deal to fill it, so I keep putting pieces of wisdom into it as fast as I can,” returned Demi, in his quaint way.
“Yeah; you see my head is pretty big, and Grandpa says it’ll take a lot to fill it, so I keep putting bits of wisdom in as fast as I can,” replied Demi, in his unique way.
Nat laughed, and then said soberly,
Nat chuckled, then said seriously,
“Tell on, please.”
“Go ahead, please.”
And Demi gladly told on without pause or punctuation. “I found a very pretty book one day and wanted to play with it, but Grandpa said I mustn't, and showed me the pictures, and told me about them, and I liked the stories very much, all about Joseph and his bad brothers, and the frogs that came up out of the sea, and dear little Moses in the water, and ever so many more lovely ones, but I liked about the Good Man best of all, and Grandpa told it to me so many times that I learned it by heart, and he gave me this picture so I shouldn't forget, and it was put up here once when I was sick, and I left it for other sick boys to see.”'
And Demi happily talked on without stopping or taking a breath. “One day, I found a really pretty book and wanted to play with it, but Grandpa said I couldn't. He showed me the pictures and told me all about them, and I loved the stories so much—like the one about Joseph and his mean brothers, the frogs that came up out of the sea, and sweet little Moses in the water, plus so many more wonderful ones. But my favorite was about the Good Man. Grandpa told me that story so many times that I memorized it, and he gave me this picture so I wouldn't forget. It was up here once when I was sick, and I left it for other sick boys to see.”
“What makes Him bless the children?” asked Nat, who found something very attractive in the chief figure of the group.
“What makes Him bless the children?” asked Nat, who found something very appealing in the main figure of the group.
“Because He loved them.”
“Because He loved them.”
“Were they poor children?” asked Nat, wistfully.
“Were they poor kids?” asked Nat, wistfully.
“Yes, I think so; you see some haven't got hardly any clothes on, and the mothers don't look like rich ladies. He liked poor people, and was very good to them. He made them well, and helped them, and told rich people they must not be cross to them, and they loved Him dearly, dearly,” cried Demi, with enthusiasm.
“Yes, I think so; you see some don’t have many clothes on, and the moms don’t look like wealthy women. He liked poor people and was really good to them. He healed them, helped them, and told rich people they shouldn’t be unkind to them, and they loved Him so much,” cried Demi, with enthusiasm.
“Was He rich?”
"Was he wealthy?"
“Oh no! He was born in a barn, and was so poor He hadn't any house to live in when He grew up, and nothing to eat sometimes, but what people gave Him, and He went round preaching to everybody, and trying to make them good, till the bad men killed Him.”
“Oh no! He was born in a barn and was so poor that he didn’t have a house to live in when he grew up, and sometimes he had nothing to eat except what people gave him. He went around preaching to everyone, trying to make them good, until the bad men killed him.”
“What for?” and Nat sat up in his bed to look and listen, so interested was he in this man who cared for the poor so much.
“What for?” Nat sat up in his bed to look and listen, so curious was he about this man who cared for the poor so deeply.
“I'll tell you all about it; Aunt Jo won't mind;” and Demi settled himself on the opposite bed, glad to tell his favorite story to so good a listener.
“I'll tell you all about it; Aunt Jo won't mind;” and Demi made himself comfortable on the opposite bed, happy to share his favorite story with such a great listener.
Nursey peeped in to see if Nat was asleep, but when she saw what was going on, she slipped away again, and went to Mrs. Bhaer, saying with her kind face full of motherly emotion,
Nursey peeked in to check if Nat was asleep, but when she saw what was happening, she quietly slipped away and went to Mrs. Bhaer, saying with her warm face full of motherly concern,
“Will the dear lady come and see a pretty sight? It's Nat listening with all his heart to Demi telling the story of the Christ-child, like a little white angel as he is.”
“Will the lovely lady come and see something beautiful? It's Nat listening with all his heart to Demi telling the story of the Christ-child, like the little white angel he is.”
Mrs. Bhaer had meant to go and talk with Nat a moment before he slept, for she had found that a serious word spoken at this time often did much good. But when she stole to the nursery door, and saw Nat eagerly drinking in the words of his little friends, while Demi told the sweet and solemn story as it had been taught him, speaking softly as he sat with his beautiful eyes fixed on the tender face above them, her own filled with tears, and she went silently away, thinking to herself,
Mrs. Bhaer planned to go and have a quick chat with Nat before he went to sleep because she knew that a serious conversation at this time could really help. But when she quietly approached the nursery door and saw Nat eagerly absorbing the words of his little friends, while Demi told the sweet and serious story as it had been taught to him, speaking softly with his beautiful eyes fixed on the tender face above them, tears filled her own eyes, and she silently walked away, thinking to herself,
“Demi is unconsciously helping the poor boy better than I can; I will not spoil it by a single word.”
“Demi is unknowingly doing a better job of helping the poor boy than I could; I won’t ruin it by saying anything.”
The murmur of the childish voice went on for a long time, as one innocent heart preached that great sermon to another, and no one hushed it. When it ceased at last, and Mrs. Bhaer went to take away the lamp, Demi was gone and Nat fast asleep, lying with his face toward the picture, as if he had already learned to love the Good Man who loved little children, and was a faithful friend to the poor. The boy's face was very placid, and as she looked at it she felt that if a single day of care and kindness had done so much, a year of patient cultivation would surely bring a grateful harvest from this neglected garden, which was already sown with the best of all seed by the little missionary in the night-gown.
The soft murmur of the child’s voice continued for a long time, as one innocent heart shared that important lesson with another, and no one shushed it. When it finally stopped, and Mrs. Bhaer went to turn off the lamp, Demi was gone and Nat was fast asleep, lying with his face toward the picture, as if he had already come to love the Good Man who cherished little children and was a true friend to the less fortunate. The boy’s expression was very peaceful, and as she looked at him, she thought that if a single day of care and kindness had accomplished so much, a year of patient nurturing would surely yield a rewarding harvest from this neglected garden, which was already planted with the best of all seeds by the little messenger in the nightgown.
CHAPTER IV. STEPPING-STONES
When Nat went into school on Monday morning, he quaked inwardly, for now he thought he should have to display his ignorance before them all. But Mr. Bhaer gave him a seat in the deep window, where he could turn his back on the others, and Franz heard him say his lessons there, so no one could hear his blunders or see how he blotted his copybook. He was truly grateful for this, and toiled away so diligently that Mr. Bhaer said, smiling, when he saw his hot face and inky fingers:
When Nat walked into school on Monday morning, he felt nervous inside because he thought he would have to show everyone how much he didn’t know. But Mr. Bhaer gave him a seat in the deep window, where he could face away from the others, and Franz heard him recite his lessons there, so no one could hear his mistakes or see how he stained his notebook. He was really thankful for this and worked hard enough that Mr. Bhaer smiled and said, when he saw his flushed face and inky fingers:
“Don't work so hard, my boy; you will tire yourself out, and there is time enough.”
“Don’t work so hard, my boy; you’ll wear yourself out, and there’s plenty of time.”
“But I must work hard, or I can't catch up with the others. They know heaps, and I don't know anything,” said Nat, who had been reduced to a state of despair by hearing the boys recite their grammar, history, and geography with what he thought amazing ease and accuracy.
“But I have to work really hard, or I won’t be able to keep up with the others. They know so much, and I don’t know anything,” said Nat, who felt completely hopeless after listening to the boys recite their grammar, history, and geography with what he thought was incredible ease and accuracy.
“You know a good many things which they don't,” said Mr. Bhaer, sitting down beside him, while Franz led a class of small students through the intricacies of the multiplication table.
“You know a lot of things that they don't,” said Mr. Bhaer, sitting down next to him, while Franz guided a class of young students through the details of the multiplication table.
“Do I?” and Nat looked utterly incredulous.
“Do I?” Nat asked, looking completely shocked.
“Yes; for one thing, you can keep your temper, and Jack, who is quick at numbers, cannot; that is an excellent lesson, and I think you have learned it well. Then, you can play the violin, and not one of the lads can, though they want to do it very much. But, best of all, Nat, you really care to learn something, and that is half the battle. It seems hard at first, and you will feel discouraged, but plod away, and things will get easier and easier as you go on.”
“Yes; for one thing, you can keep your cool, and Jack, who is great with numbers, can't; that's a valuable lesson, and I think you've picked it up well. Also, you can play the violin, and none of the guys can, even though they really want to. But most importantly, Nat, you genuinely want to learn something, and that’s half the battle. It might seem tough at first, and you may feel discouraged, but if you keep at it, things will become easier and easier as you progress.”
Nat's face had brightened more and more as he listened, for, small as the list of his learning was, it cheered him immensely to feel that he had anything to fall back upon. “Yes, I can keep my temper father's beating taught me that; and I can fiddle, though I don't know where the Bay of Biscay is,” he thought, with a sense of comfort impossible to express. Then he said aloud, and so earnestly that Demi heard him:
Nat's face lit up more and more as he listened, because, even though his list of knowledge was small, it made him really happy to feel like he had something to rely on. “Yeah, I can control my temper—my dad's beatings taught me that; and I can play the fiddle, even if I don’t know where the Bay of Biscay is,” he thought, feeling a comfort that was hard to put into words. Then he said aloud, so earnestly that Demi heard him:
“I do want to learn, and I will try. I never went to school, but I couldn't help it; and if the fellows don't laugh at me, I guess I'll get on first rate you and the lady are so good to me.”
“I really want to learn, and I’ll give it a shot. I never went to school, but I couldn’t help it; and if the guys don’t make fun of me, I think I’ll do just fine. You and the lady have been so kind to me.”
“They shan't laugh at you; if they do, I'll I'll tell them not to,” cried Demi, quite forgetting where he was.
“They won't laugh at you; if they do, I'll tell them not to,” Demi cried, completely forgetting where he was.
The class stopped in the middle of 7 times 9, and everyone looked up to see what was going on.
The class paused during 7 times 9, and everyone looked up to see what was happening.
Thinking that a lesson in learning to help one another was better than arithmetic just then, Mr. Bhaer told them about Nat, making such an interesting and touching little story out of it that the good-hearted lads all promised to lend him a hand, and felt quite honored to be called upon to impart their stores of wisdom to the chap who fiddled so capitally. This appeal established the right feeling among them, and Nat had few hindrances to struggle against, for every one was glad to give him a “boost” up the ladder of learning.
Thinking that a lesson in helping each other was better than math at that moment, Mr. Bhaer told them about Nat, crafting such an interesting and touching story that the kind-hearted boys all promised to help him out. They felt honored to be asked to share their knowledge with the guy who played the fiddle so well. This request created the right attitude among them, and Nat faced few obstacles, as everyone was happy to give him a "boost" up the ladder of learning.
Till he was stronger, much study was not good for him, however, and Mrs. Jo found various amusements in the house for him while others were at their books. But his garden was his best medicine, and he worked away like a beaver, preparing his little farm, sowing his beans, watching eagerly to see them grow, and rejoicing over each green leaf and slender stock that shot up and flourished in the warm spring weather. Never was a garden more faithfully hoed; Mr. Bhaer really feared that nothing would find time to grow, Nat kept up such a stirring of the soil; so he gave him easy jobs in the flower garden or among the strawberries, where he worked and hummed as busily as the bees booming all about him.
Until he got stronger, too much studying wasn't good for him, so Mrs. Jo found different ways to keep him entertained while others focused on their books. But his garden was his best therapy, and he worked like a beaver, getting his little farm ready, planting his beans, eagerly watching them grow, and celebrating every green leaf and slender stalk that sprouted and thrived in the warm spring weather. No garden was ever hoed with more dedication; Mr. Bhaer really worried that nothing would have a chance to grow, since Nat stirred the soil so much. So he gave him easier tasks in the flower garden or among the strawberries, where Nat worked and hummed as busily as the bees buzzing around him.
“This is the crop I like best,” Mrs. Bhaer used to say, as she pinched the once thin cheeks, now getting plump and ruddy, or stroked the bent shoulders that were slowly straightening up with healthful work, good food, and the absence of that heavy burden, poverty.
“This is my favorite crop,” Mrs. Bhaer would say, as she pinched the once thin cheeks, now becoming plump and rosy, or stroked the hunched shoulders that were gradually straightening up with healthy work, good food, and the relief from that heavy burden of poverty.
Demi was his little friend, Tommy his patron, and Daisy the comforter of all his woes; for, though the children were younger than he, his timid spirit found a pleasure in their innocent society, and rather shrunk from the rough sports of the elder lads. Mr. Laurence did not forget him, but sent clothes and books, music and kind messages, and now and then came out to see how his boy was getting on, or took him into town to a concert; on which occasions Nat felt himself translated into the seventh heaven of bliss, for he went to Mr. Laurence's great house, saw his pretty wife and little fairy of a daughter, had a good dinner, and was made so comfortable, that he talked and dreamed of it for days and nights afterward.
Demi was his little friend, Tommy was his supporter, and Daisy was the one who soothed all his troubles; although the kids were younger than him, his shy nature found joy in their innocent company and he often avoided the rough games of the older boys. Mr. Laurence didn’t forget about him but sent clothes, books, music, and kind messages, and occasionally came to check on how his boy was doing or took him into town for a concert. During those times, Nat felt like he had been taken to the seventh heaven of happiness because he went to Mr. Laurence’s big house, met his lovely wife and sweet little daughter, enjoyed a delicious dinner, and was made so comfortable that he talked and dreamed about it for days and nights afterward.
It takes so little to make a child happy that it is a pity, in a world so full of sunshine and pleasant things, that there should be any wistful faces, empty hands, or lonely little hearts. Feeling this, the Bhaers gathered up all the crumbs they could find to feed their flock of hungry sparrows, for they were not rich, except in charity. Many of Mrs. Jo's friends who had nurseries sent her they toys of which their children so soon tired, and in mending these Nat found an employment that just suited him. He was very neat and skillful with those slender fingers of his, and passed many a rainy afternoon with his gum-bottle, paint-box, and knife, repairing furniture, animals, and games, while Daisy was dressmaker to the dilapidated dolls. As fast as the toys were mended, they were put carefully away in a certain drawer which was to furnish forth a Christmas-tree for all the poor children of the neighborhood, that being the way the Plumfield boys celebrated the birthday of Him who loved the poor and blessed the little ones.
It takes so little to make a child happy, so it’s a shame that in a world so full of sunshine and nice things, there are still wistful faces, empty hands, and lonely little hearts. Feeling this way, the Bhaers gathered all the scraps they could find to feed their flock of hungry sparrows, as they weren’t rich, except in their kindness. Many of Mrs. Jo's friends with nurseries sent her the toys their children quickly grew tired of, and Nat found himself perfectly suited for repairing them. He was very neat and skilled with his slender fingers, spending many a rainy afternoon with his glue, paint, and knife, fixing furniture, animals, and games, while Daisy worked as the dressmaker for the worn-out dolls. As soon as the toys were repaired, they were carefully stored in a specific drawer meant to supply a Christmas tree for all the poor children in the neighborhood, which was how the Plumfield boys celebrated the birthday of Him who loved the poor and blessed the little ones.
Demi was never tired of reading and explaining his favorite books, and many a pleasant hour did they spend in the old willow, revelling over “Robinson Crusoe,” “Arabian Nights,” “Edgeworth's Tales,” and the other dear immortal stories that will delight children for centuries to come. This opened a new world to Nat, and his eagerness to see what came next in the story helped him on till he could read as well as anybody, and felt so rich and proud with his new accomplishment, that there was danger of his being as much of a bookworm as Demi.
Demi never got tired of reading and discussing his favorite books, and they spent many enjoyable hours under the old willow, enjoying “Robinson Crusoe,” “Arabian Nights,” “Edgeworth's Tales,” and other beloved classics that will entertain children for generations. This introduced Nat to a whole new world, and his excitement to find out what happened next in the stories motivated him until he could read as well as anyone. He felt so proud and accomplished with this new skill that there was a risk of him becoming just as much of a bookworm as Demi.
Another helpful thing happened in a most unexpected and agreeable manner. Several of the boys were “in business,” as they called it, for most of them were poor, and knowing that they would have their own way to make by and by, the Bhaers encouraged any efforts at independence. Tommy sold his eggs; Jack speculated in live stock; Franz helped in the teaching, and was paid for it; Ned had a taste for carpentry, and a turning-lathe was set up for him in which he turned all sorts of useful or pretty things, and sold them; while Demi constructed water-mills, whirligigs, and unknown machines of an intricate and useless nature, and disposed of them to the boys.
Another helpful thing happened in a surprisingly pleasant way. Several of the boys were "in business," as they called it, because most of them were poor, and knowing that they needed to find their own way eventually, the Bhaers encouraged any attempts at independence. Tommy sold his eggs; Jack got into trading livestock; Franz helped with teaching and got paid for it; Ned had a knack for carpentry, so they set up a lathe for him where he made all sorts of useful or decorative items to sell; and Demi built water mills, whirligigs, and various complicated and unnecessary machines, which he sold to the other boys.
“Let him be a mechanic if he likes,” said Mr. Bhaer. “Give a boy a trade, and he is independent. Work is wholesome, and whatever talent these lads possess, be it for poetry or ploughing, it shall be cultivated and made useful to them if possible.”
“Let him be a mechanic if he wants,” said Mr. Bhaer. “Give a boy a trade, and he’s independent. Work is good for you, and whatever talent these kids have, whether it’s for poetry or farming, we should nurture it and make it useful to them if we can.”
So, when Nat came running to him one day to ask with an excited face:
So, one day when Nat came running up to him with an excited look on his face and asked:
“Can I go and fiddle for some people who are to have a picnic in our woods? They will pay me, and I'd like to earn some money as the other boys do, and fiddling is the only way I know how to do it.”
“Can I go play my fiddle for some people having a picnic in our woods? They’ll pay me, and I want to earn some money like the other boys do, and playing the fiddle is the only way I know how to do that.”
Mr. Bhaer answered readily:
Mr. Bhaer responded quickly:
“Go, and welcome. It is an easy and a pleasant way to work, and I am glad it is offered you.”
“Go ahead, and welcome. It's a simple and enjoyable way to get things done, and I'm happy that it's available to you.”
Nat went, and did so well that when he came home he had two dollars in his pocket, which he displayed with intense satisfaction, as he told how much he had enjoyed the afternoon, how kind the young people were, and how they had praised his dance music, and promised to have him again.
Nat went out and did so well that when he came home he had two dollars in his pocket, which he showed off with great satisfaction. He talked about how much he enjoyed the afternoon, how nice the young people were, how they praised his dance music, and promised to have him back again.
“It is so much nicer than fiddling in the street, for then I got none of the money, and now I have it all, and a good time besides. I'm in business now as well as Tommy and Jack, and I like it ever so much,” said Nat, proudly patting the old pocketbook, and feeling like a millionaire already.
“It’s way better than messing around in the street because back then I didn’t get any of the money, and now I have it all, plus I’m having a great time. I’m in business now just like Tommy and Jack, and I really enjoy it,” Nat said, proudly patting the old wallet and feeling like a millionaire already.
He was in business truly, for picnics were plenty as summer opened, and Nat's skill was in great demand. He was always at liberty to go if lessons were not neglected, and if the picnickers were respectable young people. For Mr. Bhaer explained to him that a good plain education is necessary for everyone, and that no amount of money should hire him to go where he might be tempted to do wrong. Nat quite agreed to this, and it was a pleasant sight to see the innocent-hearted lad go driving away in the gay wagons that stopped at the gate for him, or to hear him come fiddling home tired but happy, with his well-earned money in one pocket, and some “goodies” from the feast for Daisy or little Ted, whom he never forgot.
He was really into his work, as there were plenty of picnics when summer began, and Nat's talent was highly sought after. He was always free to go as long as he kept up with his lessons and the picnickers were decent young people. Mr. Bhaer made it clear that a solid basic education is essential for everyone, and that no amount of money should entice him to go anywhere he might be tempted to do something wrong. Nat completely agreed with this, and it was a joyful sight to see the kind-hearted young man driving off in the cheerful wagons that stopped at the gate for him, or to hear him come home playing his fiddle, tired but happy, with his hard-earned money in one pocket and some treats from the feast for Daisy or little Ted, whom he always remembered.
“I'm going to save up till I get enough to buy a violin for myself, and then I can earn my own living, can't I?” he used to say, as he brought his dollars to Mr. Bhaer to keep.
“I'm going to save up until I have enough to buy a violin for myself, and then I can earn my own living, right?” he would say, as he brought his dollars to Mr. Bhaer to hold.
“I hope so, Nat; but we must get you strong and hearty first, and put a little more knowledge into this musical head of yours. Then Mr. Laurie will find you a place somewhere, and in a few years we will all come to hear you play in public.”
“I hope so, Nat; but we need to get you strong and healthy first, and fill that musical brain of yours with a bit more knowledge. Then Mr. Laurie will find you a spot somewhere, and in a few years, we’ll all come to see you perform in public.”
With much congenial work, encouragement, and hope, Nat found life getting easier and happier every day, and made such progress in his music lessons that his teacher forgave his slowness in some other things, knowing very well that where the heart is the mind works best. The only punishment the boy ever needed for neglect of more important lessons was to hang up the fiddle and the bow for a day. The fear of losing his bosom friend entirely made him go at his books with a will; and having proved that he could master the lessons, what was the use of saying “I can't?”
With a lot of support, encouragement, and hope, Nat found that life was becoming easier and happier every day. He made so much progress in his music lessons that his teacher overlooked his slowness in other subjects, knowing that when someone is passionate, they learn best. The only punishment the boy ever needed for neglecting more important lessons was to put away the fiddle and bow for a day. The fear of losing his closest friend made him approach his studies with determination; and having shown that he could conquer the lessons, what was the point of saying “I can't?”
Daisy had a great love of music, and a great reverence for any one who could make it, and she was often found sitting on the stairs outside Nat's door while he was practising. This pleased him very much, and he played his best for that one quiet little listener; for she never would come in, but preferred to sit sewing her gay patchwork, or tending one of her many dolls, with an expression of dreamy pleasure on her face that made Aunt Jo say, with tears in her eyes: “So like my Beth,” and go softly by, lest even her familiar presence mar the child's sweet satisfaction.
Daisy had a deep love for music and a strong respect for anyone who could create it. She was often found sitting on the stairs outside Nat's door while he practiced. This made him very happy, and he played his best for that one quiet little listener; she never came inside but preferred to sit sewing her colorful patchwork or taking care of one of her many dolls, wearing a look of dreamy enjoyment that made Aunt Jo say, with tears in her eyes, “So much like my Beth,” and pass by quietly, so she wouldn’t spoil the child's sweet satisfaction.
Nat was very fond of Mrs. Bhaer, but found something even more attractive in the good professor, who took fatherly care of the shy feeble boy, who had barely escaped with his life from the rough sea on which his little boat had been tossing rudderless for twelve years. Some good angel must have been watching over him, for, though his body had suffered, his soul seemed to have taken little harm, and came ashore as innocent as a shipwrecked baby. Perhaps his love of music kept it sweet in spite of the discord all about him; Mr. Laurie said so, and he ought to know. However that might be, Father Bhaer took pleasure in fostering poor Nat's virtues, and in curing his faults, finding his new pupil as docile and affectionate as a girl. He often called Nat his “daughter” when speaking of him to Mrs. Jo, and she used to laugh at his fancy, for Madame liked manly boys, and thought Nat amiable but weak, though you never would have guessed it, for she petted him as she did Daisy, and he thought her a very delightful woman.
Nat really liked Mrs. Bhaer, but found something even more appealing in the good professor, who took a fatherly interest in the shy, frail boy who had just barely survived after spending twelve years on a rough sea in his little rudderless boat. Some guardian angel must have been looking out for him because, despite his physical hardships, his spirit seemed mostly unscathed, coming ashore as innocent as a shipwrecked baby. Maybe his love for music kept his spirit bright despite the chaos around him; Mr. Laurie said so, and he should know. Whatever the reason, Father Bhaer enjoyed nurturing Nat's good qualities and helping him with his flaws, finding his new student as gentle and affectionate as a girl. He often referred to Nat as his “daughter” when talking to Mrs. Jo, and she would laugh at his choice of words, since Madame preferred strong boys and thought Nat was sweet but weak, even though you wouldn’t guess it because she treated him like she did Daisy, and he thought she was a lovely woman.
One fault of Nat's gave the Bhaers much anxiety, although they saw how it had been strengthened by fear and ignorance. I regret to say that Nat sometimes told lies. Not very black ones, seldom getting deeper than gray, and often the mildest of white fibs; but that did not matter, a lie is a lie, and though we all tell many polite untruths in this queer world of ours, it is not right, and everybody knows it.
One flaw of Nat's caused the Bhaers a lot of worry, even though they understood it was fueled by fear and ignorance. Unfortunately, Nat sometimes lied. Not serious lies, usually just little ones, and often just harmless white lies; but that didn't change the fact that a lie is a lie, and even though we all tell a number of polite untruths in this strange world of ours, it's still not right, and everyone knows it.
“You cannot be too careful; watch your tongue, and eyes, and hands, for it is easy to tell, and look, and act untruth,” said Mr. Bhaer, in one of the talks he had with Nat about his chief temptation.
“You can’t be too careful; watch what you say, and look, and do, because it’s easy to lie, and appear, and act untruthfully,” said Mr. Bhaer, during one of the conversations he had with Nat about his main temptation.
“I know it, and I don't mean to, but it's so much easier to get along if you ain't very fussy about being exactly true. I used to tell 'em because I was afraid of father and Nicolo, and now I do sometimes because the boys laugh at me. I know it's bad, but I forget,” and Nat looked much depressed by his sins.
“I know it, and I don't mean to, but it's so much easier to get along if you’re not too picky about being completely truthful. I used to tell them because I was scared of Dad and Nicolo, and now I do it sometimes because the guys laugh at me. I know it's wrong, but I forget,” and Nat looked really down about his mistakes.
“When I was a little lad I used to tell lies! Ach! what fibs they were, and my old grandmother cured me of it how, do you think? My parents had talked, and cried, and punished, but still did I forget as you. Then said the dear old grandmother, 'I shall help you to remember, and put a check on this unruly part,' with that she drew out my tongue and snipped the end with her scissors till the blood ran. That was terrible, you may believe, but it did me much good, because it was sore for days, and every word I said came so slowly that I had time to think. After that I was more careful, and got on better, for I feared the big scissors. Yet the dear grandmother was most kind to me in all things, and when she lay dying far away in Nuremberg, she prayed that little Fritz might love God and tell the truth.”
“When I was a little kid, I used to tell lies! Oh, what ridiculous lies they were, and my old grandmother cured me of it—how, you ask? My parents had talked, cried, and punished me, but I still forgot just like you. Then the dear old grandmother said, 'I’ll help you remember and put a stop to this wild behavior.' With that, she pulled out my tongue and snipped the end with her scissors until the blood ran. That was terrible, you can believe it, but it did me a lot of good because it hurt for days, and every word I spoke came out so slowly that I had time to think. After that, I was more careful and did better because I feared those big scissors. Yet the dear grandmother was always so kind to me in every way, and when she was dying far away in Nuremberg, she prayed that little Fritz would love God and tell the truth.”
“I never had any grandmothers, but if you think it will cure me, I'll let you snip my tongue,” said Nat, heroically, for he dreaded pain, yet did wish to stop fibbing.
“I never had any grandmothers, but if you think it will cure me, I'll let you cut my tongue,” said Nat, heroically, because he feared pain, yet did want to stop lying.
Mr. Bhaer smiled, but shook his head.
Mr. Bhaer smiled but shook his head.
“I have a better way than that, I tried it once before and it worked well. See now, when you tell a lie I will not punish you, but you shall punish me.”
“I have a better way than that; I tried it once before, and it worked well. Now, see, when you tell a lie, I won't punish you, but you will punish me.”
“How?” asked Nat, startled at the idea.
“How?” asked Nat, shocked by the thought.
“You shall ferule me in the good old-fashioned way; I seldom do it myself, but it may make you remember better to give me pain than to feel it yourself.”
“You should punish me the old-fashioned way; I rarely do it myself, but it might help you remember better to make me hurt than to feel the pain yourself.”
“Strike you? Oh, I couldn't!” cried Nat.
“Hit you? Oh, I couldn't!” exclaimed Nat.
“Then mind that tripping tongue of thine. I have no wish to be hurt, but I would gladly bear much pain to cure this fault.”
“Then be careful with what you say. I don’t want to get hurt, but I’d be willing to endure a lot of pain to fix this problem.”
This suggestion made such an impression on Nat, that for a long time he set a watch upon his lips, and was desperately accurate, for Mr. Bhaer judged rightly, that love of him would be more powerful with Nat that fear for himself. But alas! one sad day Nat was off his guard, and when peppery Emil threatened to thrash him, if it was he who had run over his garden and broken down his best hills of corn, Nat declared he didn't, and then was ashamed to own up that he did do it, when Jack was chasing him the night before.
This suggestion impacted Nat so much that he spent a long time being careful about what he said, and he was really precise about it. Mr. Bhaer was right in thinking that Nat’s love for him would be stronger than his fear for himself. But unfortunately, one unfortunate day, Nat let his guard down. When hot-headed Emil threatened to beat him up for supposedly running over his garden and ruining his best corn crops, Nat denied it and then felt embarrassed to admit that he actually did do it when Jack was chasing him the night before.
He thought no one would find it out, but Tommy happened to see him, and when Emil spoke of it a day or two later, Tommy gave his evidence, and Mr. Bhaer heard it. School was over, and they were all standing about in the hall, and Mr. Bhaer had just set down on the straw settee to enjoy his frolic with Teddy; but when he heard Tommy and saw Nat turn scarlet, and look at him with a frightened face, he put the little boy down, saying, “Go to thy mother, bubchen, I will come soon,” and taking Nat by the hand led him into the school and shut the door.
He thought no one would find out, but Tommy happened to see him, and when Emil mentioned it a day or two later, Tommy spoke up, and Mr. Bhaer heard it. School was over, and everyone was gathered in the hall. Mr. Bhaer had just sat down on the straw settee to enjoy some fun with Teddy. But when he heard Tommy and saw Nat turn bright red and look at him with a scared expression, he set the little boy down and said, “Go to your mother, buddy, I’ll be there soon,” and taking Nat by the hand, he led him into the school and closed the door.
The boys looked at one another in silence for a minute, then Tommy slipped out and peeping in at the half-closed blinds, beheld a sight that quite bewildered him. Mr. Bhaer had just taken down the long rule that hung over his desk, so seldom used that it was covered with dust.
The boys stared at each other in silence for a minute, then Tommy slipped out and peeked through the half-closed blinds, seeing something that completely confused him. Mr. Bhaer had just taken down the long ruler that hung over his desk, so rarely used that it was covered in dust.
“My eye! He's going to come down heavy on Nat this time. Wish I hadn't told,” thought good-natured Tommy, for to be feruled was the deepest disgrace at this school.
“My gosh! He's really going to come down hard on Nat this time. I wish I hadn't said anything,” thought kind-hearted Tommy, because getting punished was the greatest embarrassment at this school.
“You remember what I told you last time?” said Mr. Bhaer, sorrowfully, not angrily.
“You remember what I told you last time?” Mr. Bhaer said sadly, not angrily.
“Yes; but please don't make me, I can't bear it,” cried Nat, backing up against the door with both hands behind him, and a face full of distress.
“Yes; but please don’t make me, I can’t handle it,” cried Nat, pressing against the door with both hands behind him, his face filled with distress.
“Why don't he up and take it like a man? I would,” thought Tommy, though his heart beat fast at the sight.
“Why doesn't he just man up and take it? I would,” thought Tommy, even though his heart raced at the sight.
“I shall keep my word, and you must remember to tell the truth. Obey me, Nat, take this and give me six good strokes.”
“I will keep my promise, and you need to remember to tell the truth. Listen to me, Nat, take this and give me six solid hits.”
Tommy was so staggered by this last speech that he nearly tumbled down the bank, but saved himself, and hung onto the window ledge, staring in with eyes as round as the stuffed owl's on the chimney-piece.
Tommy was so shocked by this last comment that he almost fell down the bank, but he managed to save himself and held on to the window ledge, staring in with wide eyes, just like the stuffed owl on the mantel.
Nat took the rule, for when Mr. Bhaer spoke in that tone everyone obeyed him, and, looking as scared and guilty as if about to stab his master, he gave two feeble blows on the broad hand held out to him. Then he stopped and looked up half-blind with tears, but Mr. Bhaer said steadily:
Nat took the cue, because when Mr. Bhaer spoke like that, everyone listened to him. Looking as frightened and guilty as if he were about to harm his master, he made two weak taps on the open hand reaching out to him. Then he paused and looked up, his eyes nearly closed with tears, but Mr. Bhaer said firmly:
“Go on, and strike harder.”
“Go ahead and hit harder.”
As if seeing that it must be done, and eager to have the hard task soon over, Nat drew his sleeve across his eyes and gave two more quick hard strokes that reddened the hand, yet hurt the giver more.
As if realizing it had to be done and wanting to get the tough task over with, Nat wiped his eyes with his sleeve and made two more quick, hard strokes that reddened his hand, even though it hurt him more.
“Isn't that enough?” he asked in a breathless sort of tone.
“Isn't that enough?” he asked breathlessly.
“Two more,” was all the answer, and he gave them, hardly seeing where they fell, then threw the rule all across the room, and hugging the kind hand in both his own, laid his face down on it sobbing out in a passion of love, and shame, and penitence:
“Two more,” was all the answer, and he gave them, barely noticing where they fell, then tossed the ruler across the room, and grabbing the kind hand with both of his, laid his face down on it, sobbing out in a flood of love, shame, and regret:
“I will remember! Oh! I will!”
“I will remember! Oh! I will!”
Then Mr. Bhaer put an arm about him, and said in a tone as compassionate as it had just now been firm:
Then Mr. Bhaer put an arm around him and said in a tone as caring as it had just been stern:
“I think you will. Ask the dear God to help you, and try to spare us both another scene like this.”
“I think you will. Ask God to help you, and please try to save us both from another scene like this.”
Tommy saw no more, for he crept back to the hall, looking so excited and sober that the boys crowded round him to ask what was being done to Nat.
Tommy saw nothing else, so he sneaked back to the hall, looking both excited and serious, which made the boys gather around him to ask what was happening to Nat.
In a most impressive whisper Tommy told them, and they looked as if the sky was about to fall, for this reversing the order of things almost took their breath away.
In a very impressive whisper, Tommy told them, and they looked like the sky was about to fall, because this upset of the usual order of things nearly took their breath away.
“He made me do the same thing once,” said Emil, as if confessing a crime of the deepest dye.
“He made me do the same thing once,” Emil said, as if admitting to a serious crime.
“And you hit him? dear old Father Bhaer? By thunder, I'd just like to see you do it now!” said Ned, collaring Emil in a fit of righteous wrath.
“And you hit him? dear old Father Bhaer? Honestly, I’d love to see you try it now!” said Ned, grabbing Emil in a fit of righteous anger.
“It was ever so long ago. I'd rather have my head cut off than do it now,” and Emil mildly laid Ned on his back instead of cuffing him, as he would have felt it his duty to do on any less solemn occasion.
“It was such a long time ago. I’d rather get my head chopped off than do it now,” Emil said calmly as he laid Ned on his back instead of hitting him, which he would have thought was his responsibility on any less serious occasion.
“How could you?” said Demi, appalled at the idea.
“How could you?” Demi said, shocked at the thought.
“I was hopping mad at the time, and thought I shouldn't mind a bit, rather like it perhaps. But when I'd hit uncle one good crack, everything he had ever done for me came into my head all at once somehow, and I couldn't go on. No sir! If he'd laid me down and walked on me, I wouldn't have minded, I felt so mean,” and Emil gave himself a good thump in the chest to express his sense of remorse for the past.
“I was really angry at the time and thought I shouldn’t care at all, maybe even like it. But after I hit my uncle once, everything he had ever done for me suddenly flashed in my mind, and I couldn't continue. No way! If he had laid me down and walked all over me, I wouldn't have cared; I felt so horrible,” Emil said, giving himself a hard thump on the chest to show how sorry he felt about the past.
“Nat's crying like anything, and feels no end sorry, so don't let's say a word about it; will we?” said tender-hearted Tommy.
“Nat's crying a lot and feels really bad, so let’s not bring it up, okay?” said kind-hearted Tommy.
“Of course we won't, but it's awful to tell lies,” and Demi looked as if he found the awfulness much increased when the punishment fell not upon the sinner, but his best Uncle Fritz.
"Of course we won't, but it's terrible to tell lies," and Demi looked like he thought the terrible feeling was even worse when the punishment didn't come down on the wrongdoer, but on his beloved Uncle Fritz.
“Suppose we all clear out, so Nat can cut upstairs if he wants to,” proposed Franz, and led the way to the barn, their refuge in troublous times.
“Let’s all clear out so Nat can go upstairs if he wants to,” Franz suggested, leading the way to the barn, their safe haven in difficult times.
Nat did not come to dinner, but Mrs. Jo took some up to him, and said a tender word, which did him good, though he could not look at her. By and by the lads playing outside heard the violin, and said among themselves: “He's all right now.” He was all right, but felt shy about going down, till opening his door to slip away into the woods, he found Daisy sitting on the stairs with neither work nor doll, only her little handkerchief in her hand, as if she had been mourning for her captive friend.
Nat didn’t join everyone for dinner, but Mrs. Jo brought some up to him and said a kind word that really helped him, even though he couldn’t meet her gaze. After a while, the boys playing outside heard the violin and said to each other, “He’s good now.” He was feeling better but was too shy to go downstairs. When he opened his door to sneak off into the woods, he found Daisy sitting on the stairs without any work or doll, just holding her little handkerchief as if she had been grieving for her lost friend.
“I'm going to walk; want to come?” asked Nat, trying to look as if nothing was the matter, yet feeling very grateful for her silent sympathy, because he fancied everyone must look upon him as a wretch.
“I'm going for a walk; do you want to join me?” Nat asked, attempting to appear unaffected, yet feeling really thankful for her unspoken support, because he thought everyone must see him as a loser.
“Oh yes!” and Daisy ran for her hat, proud to be chosen as a companion by one of the big boys.
“Oh yes!” Daisy exclaimed as she rushed to get her hat, thrilled to be picked as a companion by one of the older boys.
The others saw them go, but no one followed, for boys have a great deal more delicacy than they get credit for, and the lads instinctively felt that, when in disgrace, gentle little Daisy was their most congenial friend.
The others watched them leave, but no one followed, because boys are often more sensitive than people realize, and the boys instinctively understood that, when facing trouble, sweet little Daisy was their best friend.
The walk did Nat good, and he came home quieter than usual, but looking cheerful again, and hung all over with daisy-chains made by his little playmate while he lay on the grass and told her stories.
The walk was good for Nat, and he came home calmer than usual, but looking cheerful again, and decorated with daisy chains made by his little playmate while he lay on the grass and told her stories.
No one said a word about the scene of the morning, but its effect was all the more lasting for that reason, perhaps. Nat tried his very best, and found much help, not only from the earnest little prayers he prayed to his Friend in heaven, but also in the patient care of the earthly friend whose kind hand he never touched without remembering that it had willingly borne pain for his sake.
No one mentioned what happened that morning, but maybe that made its impact even stronger. Nat did his best and found a lot of support, not just from the heartfelt prayers he said to his Friend in heaven, but also in the patient care of the earthly friend whose kind hand he remembered had willingly endured pain for him.
CHAPTER V. PATTYPANS
“What's the matter, Daisy?”
“The boys won't let me play with them.”
“The boys won’t let me join them.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“They say girls can't play football.”
"They say girls can't play soccer."
“They can, for I've done it!” and Mrs. Bhaer laughed at the remembrance of certain youthful frolics.
“They can, because I’ve done it!” and Mrs. Bhaer laughed at the memory of some youthful antics.
“I know I can play; Demi and I used to, and have nice times, but he won't let me now because the other boys laugh at him,” and Daisy looked deeply grieved at her brother's hardness of heart.
“I know I can play; Demi and I used to, and we had great times, but he won't let me now because the other boys laugh at him,” and Daisy looked deeply upset by her brother's lack of compassion.
“On the whole, I think he is right, deary. It's all very well when you two are alone, but it is too rough a game for you with a dozen boys; so I'd find some nice little play for myself.”
“Overall, I think he’s right, dear. It’s nice when you two are alone, but it’s too harsh a situation for you with a bunch of boys; so I’ll find a nice little game for myself.”
“I'm tired of playing alone!” and Daisy's tone was very mournful.
“I'm tired of playing by myself!” Daisy said sadly.
“I'll play with you by and by, but just now I must fly about and get things ready for a trip into town. You shall go with me and see mamma, and if you like you can stay with her.”
“I'll play with you later, but right now I need to hurry and get things ready for a trip into town. You can come with me and see mom, and if you want, you can stay with her.”
“I should like to go and see her and Baby Josy, but I'd rather come back, please. Demi would miss me, and I love to be here, Aunty.”
“I’d like to go see her and Baby Josy, but I’d prefer to come back, please. Demi would miss me, and I love being here, Aunty.”
“You can't get on without your Demi, can you?” and Aunt Jo looked as if she quite understood the love of the little girl for her only brother.
“You can't manage without your Demi, can you?” Aunt Jo looked like she completely understood the little girl's love for her only brother.
“'Course I can't; we're twins, and so we love each other more than other people,” answered Daisy, with a brightening face, for she considered being a twin one of the highest honors she could ever receive.
“Of course I can't; we're twins, and that means we love each other more than anyone else,” Daisy replied, her face lighting up, because she thought being a twin was one of the greatest honors she could ever have.
“Now, what will you do with your little self while I fly around?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, who was whisking piles of linen into a wardrobe with great rapidity.
“Now, what are you going to do with yourself while I zip around?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, who was quickly putting piles of linen into a wardrobe.
“I don't know, I'm tired of dolls and things; I wish you'd make up a new play for me, Aunty Jo,” said Daisy, swinging listlessly on the door.
“I don't know, I'm tired of dolls and stuff; I wish you'd come up with a new play for me, Aunty Jo,” said Daisy, swinging lazily on the door.
“I shall have to think of a brand new one, and it will take me some time; so suppose you go down and see what Asia has got for your lunch,” suggested Mrs. Bhaer, thinking that would be a good way in which to dispose of the little hindrance for a time.
“I’ll need to come up with a completely new one, and that’ll take me a bit; so why don’t you go down and check out what Asia has for lunch?” suggested Mrs. Bhaer, thinking that would be a good way to deal with the small obstacle for a while.
“Yes, I think I'd like that, if she isn't cross,” and Daisy slowly departed to the kitchen, where Asia, the black cook, reigned undisturbed.
“Yes, I think I’d like that, if she’s not angry,” and Daisy slowly went to the kitchen, where Asia, the black cook, ruled undisturbed.
In five minutes, Daisy was back again, with a wide-awake face, a bit of dough in her hand and a dab of flour on her little nose.
In five minutes, Daisy was back again, looking bright-eyed, holding a bit of dough in her hand and with a smudge of flour on her little nose.
“Oh aunty! Please could I go and make gingersnaps and things? Asia isn't cross, and she says I may, and it would be such fun, please do,” cried Daisy, all in one breath.
“Oh Auntie! Can I please go make gingersnaps and stuff? Asia isn’t mad, and she says I can, and it would be so much fun, please?” cried Daisy, all in one breath.
“Just the thing, go and welcome, make what you like, and stay as long as you please,” answered Mrs. Bhaer, much relieved, for sometimes the one little girl was harder to amuse than the dozen boys.
“Perfect, go ahead and feel at home, do what you want, and stay as long as you like,” replied Mrs. Bhaer, feeling much relieved, because sometimes the one little girl was harder to entertain than the dozen boys.
Daisy ran off, and while she worked, Aunt Jo racked her brain for a new play. All of a sudden she seemed to have an idea, for she smiled to herself, slammed the doors of the wardrobe, and walked briskly away, saying, “I'll do it, if it's a possible thing!”
Daisy ran off, and while she was busy, Aunt Jo thought hard for a new play. Suddenly, she appeared to have an idea, as she smiled to herself, shut the wardrobe doors, and walked away with purpose, saying, “I'll do it if it's possible!”
What it was no one found out that day, but Aunt Jo's eyes twinkled so when she told Daisy she had thought of a new play, and was going to buy it, that Daisy was much excited and asked questions all the way into town, without getting answers that told her anything. She was left at home to play with the new baby, and delight her mother's eyes, while Aunt Jo went off shopping. When she came back with all sorts of queer parcels in corners of the carry-all, Daisy was so full of curiosity that she wanted to go back to Plumfield at once. But her aunt would not be hurried, and made a long call in mamma's room, sitting on the floor with baby in her lap, making Mrs. Brooke laugh at the pranks of the boys, and all sorts of droll nonsense.
What it was no one found out that day, but Aunt Jo's eyes sparkled when she told Daisy she had come up with a new play and was planning to buy it, which got Daisy really excited, and she asked questions all the way into town without getting any answers that gave her any clue. She stayed at home to play with the new baby and brighten her mother's day while Aunt Jo went shopping. When Aunt Jo came back with all sorts of odd packages in the corners of the carry-all, Daisy was so curious that she wanted to go back to Plumfield right away. But her aunt wasn't rushing and made a long visit in her mom's room, sitting on the floor with the baby in her lap, making Mrs. Brooke laugh with the boys' antics and all kinds of silly nonsense.
How her aunt told the secret Daisy could not imagine, but her mother evidently knew it, for she said, as she tied on the little bonnet and kissed the rosy little face inside, “Be a good child, my Daisy, and learn the nice new play aunty has got for you. It's a most useful and interesting one, and it is very kind of her to play it with you, because she does not like it very well herself.”
Daisy couldn't picture how her aunt revealed the secret, but her mother clearly knew, as she fastened the little bonnet and kissed Daisy's rosy little face inside. "Be a good girl, my Daisy, and learn the fun new game your aunt has for you. It's really useful and interesting, and it's very nice of her to play it with you since she doesn't enjoy it that much herself."
This last speech made the two ladies laugh heartily, and increased Daisy's bewilderment. As they drove away something rattled in the back of the carriage.
This last speech made the two ladies laugh loudly, which only confused Daisy more. As they drove away, something rattled in the back of the carriage.
“What's that?” asked Daisy, pricking up her ears.
“What's that?” Daisy asked, perked up her ears.
“The new play,” answered Mrs. Jo, solemnly.
“The new play,” replied Mrs. Jo, seriously.
“What is it made of?” cried Daisy.
“What’s it made of?” cried Daisy.
“Iron, tin, wood, brass, sugar, salt, coal, and a hundred other things.”
"Iron, tin, wood, brass, sugar, salt, coal, and a hundred other items."
“How strange! What color is it?”
“How weird! What color is it?”
“All sorts of colors.”
“All kinds of colors.”
“Is it large?”
"Is it big?"
“Part of it is, and a part isn't.”
“Some of it is, and some of it isn't.”
“Did I ever see one?”
“Have I ever seen one?”
“Ever so many, but never one so nice as this.”
"There are many, but none as nice as this."
“Oh! what can it be? I can't wait. When shall I see it?” and Daisy bounced up and down with impatience.
“Oh! What could it be? I can't wait. When will I see it?” Daisy said, bouncing up and down with excitement.
“To-morrow morning, after lessons.”
"Tomorrow morning, after classes."
“Is it for the boys, too?”
“Is it for the guys, too?”
“No, all for you and Bess. The boys will like to see it, and want to play one part of it. But you can do as you like about letting them.”
“No, it's all for you and Bess. The boys will enjoy seeing it and will want to play a part in it. But you can decide whether or not to let them.”
“I'll let Demi, if he wants to.”
"I'll let Demi, if he wants to."
“No fear that they won't all want to, especially Stuffy,” and Mrs. Bhaer's eyes twinkled more than ever as she patted a queer knobby bundle in her lap.
“No doubt they’ll all want to, especially Stuffy,” and Mrs. Bhaer's eyesSparkled brighter than ever as she patted a strange, knobby bundle in her lap.
“Let me feel just once,” prayed Daisy.
“Let me feel just once,” Daisy prayed.
“Not a feel; you'd guess in a minute and spoil the fun.”
“Not a feeling; you'd figure it out in a minute and ruin the excitement.”
Daisy groaned and then smiled all over her face, for through a little hole in the paper she caught a glimpse of something bright.
Daisy sighed and then smiled widely, because through a small hole in the paper she saw a flash of something bright.
“How can I wait so long? Couldn't I see it today?”
“How can I wait so long? Can’t I see it today?”
“Oh dear, no! It has got to be arranged, and ever so many parts fixed in their places. I promised Uncle Teddy that you shouldn't see it till it was all in apple-pie order.”
“Oh no! It has to be arranged, and so many parts need to be in their places. I promised Uncle Teddy that you wouldn't see it until everything was perfectly in order.”
“If uncle knows about it then it must be splendid!” cried Daisy, clapping her hands; for this kind, rich, jolly uncle of hers was as good as a fairy godmother to the children, and was always planning merry surprises, pretty gifts, and droll amusements for them.
“If Uncle knows about it, then it must be amazing!” exclaimed Daisy, clapping her hands; for this kind, rich, cheerful uncle of hers was as generous as a fairy godmother to the kids, always planning fun surprises, lovely gifts, and entertaining activities for them.
“Yes; Teddy went and bought it with me, and we had such fun in the shop choosing the different parts. He would have everything fine and large, and my little plan got regularly splendid when he took hold. You must give him your very best kiss when he comes, for he is the kindest uncle that ever went and bought a charming little coo Bless me! I nearly told you what it was!” and Mrs. Bhaer cut that most interesting word short off in the middle, and began to look over her bills, as if afraid she would let the cat out of the bag if she talked any more. Daisy folded her hands with an air of resignation, and sat quite still trying to think what play had a “coo” in it.
“Yes, Teddy went and bought it with me, and we had such a great time in the store picking out the different parts. He wanted everything to be nice and big, and my little plan turned out really fantastic when he got involved. You have to give him your best kiss when he comes, because he is the sweetest uncle who ever went and bought a lovely little coo. Oh my! I almost told you what it was!” and Mrs. Bhaer cut that really interesting word off in the middle and started looking over her bills, as if she was worried she would spill the beans if she kept talking. Daisy folded her hands with an air of acceptance and sat quietly, trying to think of what play had a “coo” in it.
When they got home she eyed every bundle that was taken out, and one large heavy one, which Franz took straight upstairs and hid in the nursery, filled her with amazement and curiosity. Something very mysterious went on up there that afternoon, for Franz was hammering, and Asia trotting up and down, and Aunt Jo flying around like a will-o'-the-wisp, with all sort of things under her apron, while little Ted, who was the only child admitted, because he couldn't talk plain, babbled and laughed, and tried to tell what the “sumpin pitty” was.
When they got home, she watched every bundle that was taken out, and one large heavy one that Franz took straight upstairs and hid in the nursery filled her with amazement and curiosity. Something very mysterious was happening up there that afternoon, as Franz was hammering, Asia was moving up and down, and Aunt Jo was darting around like a will-o'-the-wisp, with all sorts of things hidden under her apron, while little Ted, the only child allowed in because he couldn’t talk clearly, babbled and laughed, trying to describe what the “sumpin pitty” was.
All this made Daisy half-wild, and her excitement spread among the boys, who quite overwhelmed Mother Bhaer with offers of assistance, which she declined by quoting their own words to Daisy:
All this made Daisy a bit wild, and her excitement spread to the boys, who completely overwhelmed Mother Bhaer with offers to help, which she turned down by quoting their own words to Daisy:
“Girls can't play with boys. This is for Daisy, and Bess, and me, so we don't want you.” Whereupon the young gentlemen meekly retired, and invited Daisy to a game of marbles, horse, football, anything she liked, with a sudden warmth and politeness which astonished her innocent little soul.
“Girls can’t play with boys. This is for Daisy, Bess, and me, so we don’t want you.” At that, the young boys quietly stepped back and invited Daisy to play marbles, ride horses, play football, or anything else she wanted, with a surprising friendliness and politeness that amazed her innocent little heart.
Thanks to these attentions, she got through the afternoon, went early to bed, and next morning did her lessons with an energy which made Uncle Fritz wish that a new game could be invented every day. Quite a thrill pervaded the school-room when Daisy was dismissed at eleven o'clock, for everyone knew that now she was going to have the new and mysterious play.
Thanks to this care, she made it through the afternoon, went to bed early, and the next morning tackled her lessons with a energy that made Uncle Fritz wish a new game could be created every day. A buzz filled the classroom when Daisy was let out at eleven o'clock, as everyone knew she was about to have the exciting new play.
Many eyes followed her as she ran away, and Demi's mind was so distracted by this event that when Franz asked him where the desert of Sahara was, he mournfully replied, “In the nursery,” and the whole school laughed at him.
Many people watched her as she ran away, and Demi was so distracted by this that when Franz asked him where the Sahara Desert was, he sadly replied, “In the nursery,” and everyone at school laughed at him.
“Aunt Jo, I've done all my lessons, and I can't wait one single minute more!” cried Daisy, flying into Mrs. Bhaer's room.
“Aunt Jo, I've finished all my lessons, and I can't wait another minute!” Daisy exclaimed, rushing into Mrs. Bhaer's room.
“It's all ready, come on;” and tucking Ted under one arm, and her workbasket under the other, Aunt Jo promptly led the way upstairs.
“Everything's ready, let’s go;” and tucking Ted under one arm and her sewing basket under the other, Aunt Jo quickly led the way upstairs.
“I don't see anything,” said Daisy, staring about her as she got inside the nursery door.
“I don’t see anything,” said Daisy, looking around as she walked through the nursery door.
“Do you hear anything?” asked Aunt Jo, catching Ted back by his little frock as he was making straight for one side of the room.
“Do you hear anything?” Aunt Jo asked, holding Ted back by his little dress as he was heading for one side of the room.
Daisy did hear an odd crackling, and then a purry little sound as of a kettle singing. These noises came from behind a curtain drawn before a deep bay window. Daisy snatched it back, gave one joyful, “Oh!” and then stood gazing with delight at what do you think?
Daisy heard a strange crackling noise, followed by a soft purring sound like a kettle boiling. These sounds came from behind a curtain covering a deep bay window. Daisy quickly pulled the curtain back, exclaimed joyfully, "Oh!" and then stood admiring what do you think?
A wide seat ran round the three sides of the window; on one side hung and stood all sorts of little pots and pans, gridirons and skillets; on the other side a small dinner and tea set; and on the middle part a cooking-stove. Not a tin one, that was of no use, but a real iron stove, big enough to cook for a large family of very hungry dolls. But the best of it was that a real fire burned in it, real steam came out of the nose of the little tea-kettle, and the lid of the little boiler actually danced a jig, the water inside bubbled so hard. A pane of glass had been taken out and replaced by a sheet of tin, with a hole for the small funnel, and real smoke went sailing away outside so naturally, that it did one's heart good to see it. The box of wood with a hod of charcoal stood near by; just above hung dust-pan, brush and broom; a little market basket was on the low table at which Daisy used to play, and over the back of her little chair hung a white apron with a bib, and a droll mob cap. The sun shone in as if he enjoyed the fun, the little stove roared beautifully, the kettle steamed, the new tins sparkled on the walls, the pretty china stood in tempting rows, and it was altogether as cheery and complete a kitchen as any child could desire.
A wide seat wrapped around three sides of the window; on one side hung and stood all kinds of little pots and pans, griddles and skillets; on the other side a small dinner and tea set; and in the middle was a cooking stove. Not one made of tin, which wouldn't be useful, but a real iron stove, big enough to cook for a large family of very hungry dolls. But the best part was that a real fire burned in it, real steam came out of the little tea kettle's spout, and the lid of the little boiler actually danced because the water inside bubbled so vigorously. A pane of glass had been removed and replaced with a sheet of tin, featuring a hole for the small funnel, and real smoke drifted outside so naturally that it was heartwarming to see. The box of wood with a hod of charcoal stood nearby; just above hung a dustpan, brush, and broom; a little market basket sat on the low table where Daisy used to play, and over the back of her little chair hung a white apron with a bib and a silly mob cap. The sun shone in as if it enjoyed the fun, the little stove roared beautifully, the kettle steamed, the new tins sparkled on the walls, the pretty china stood in inviting rows, and it was altogether as cheerful and complete a kitchen as any child could wish for.
Daisy stood quite still after the first glad “Oh!” but her eyes went quickly from one charming object to another, brightening as they looked, till they came to Aunt Jo's merry face; there they stopped as the happy little girl hugged her, saying gratefully:
Daisy stood completely still after the first joyful "Oh!" but her eyes quickly darted from one beautiful thing to another, lighting up as she looked, until they landed on Aunt Jo's cheerful face; there they lingered as the happy little girl embraced her, saying gratefully:
“Oh aunty, it's a splendid new play! Can I really cook at the dear stove, and have parties and mess, and sweep, and make fires that truly burn? I like it so much! What made you think of it?”
“Oh auntie, it’s a fantastic new play! Can I really cook at the lovely stove, and host parties and make a mess, and clean up, and start real fires? I like it so much! What inspired you to think of it?”
“Your liking to make gingersnaps with Asia made me think of it,” said Mrs. Bhaer, holding Daisy, who frisked as if she would fly. “I knew Asia wouldn't let you mess in her kitchen very often, and it wouldn't be safe at this fire up here, so I thought I'd see if I could find a little stove for you, and teach you to cook; that would be fun, and useful too. So I travelled round among the toy shops, but everything large cost too much and I was thinking I should have to give it up, when I met Uncle Teddy. As soon as he knew what I was about, he said he wanted to help, and insisted on buying the biggest toy stove we could find. I scolded, but he only laughed, and teased me about my cooking when we were young, and said I must teach Bess as well as you, and went on buying all sorts of nice little things for my 'cooking class' as he called it.”
“Your love for making gingersnaps with Asia reminded me of this,” said Mrs. Bhaer, holding Daisy, who was bouncing around like she might take off. “I knew Asia wouldn’t let you play in her kitchen very often, and it wouldn’t be safe with the fire up here, so I thought I’d look for a small stove for you and teach you how to cook; that would be fun and useful too. I went around to the toy shops, but everything big was too expensive, and I was starting to think I’d have to give up when I ran into Uncle Teddy. As soon as he found out what I was trying to do, he said he wanted to help and insisted on buying the biggest toy stove we could find. I scolded him, but he just laughed and joked about my cooking from when we were younger, and said I had to teach Bess as well as you, then kept buying all sorts of nice little things for my ‘cooking class,’ as he called it.”
“I'm so glad you met him!” said Daisy, as Mrs. Jo stopped to laugh at the memory of the funny time she had with Uncle Teddy.
“I'm so glad you met him!” said Daisy, as Mrs. Jo paused to laugh at the memory of the hilarious time she had with Uncle Teddy.
“You must study hard and learn to make all kinds of things, for he says he shall come out to tea very often, and expects something uncommonly nice.”
“You need to study hard and learn to create all sorts of things, because he says he’ll be coming over for tea quite often and expects something really special.”
“It's the sweetest, dearest kitchen in the world, and I'd rather study with it than do anything else. Can't I learn pies, and cake, and macaroni, and everything?” cried Daisy, dancing round the room with a new saucepan in one hand and the tiny poker in the other.
“It's the sweetest, cutest kitchen in the world, and I'd rather learn in here than do anything else. Can't I master pies, and cakes, and macaroni, and everything?” cried Daisy, dancing around the room with a new saucepan in one hand and a tiny poker in the other.
“All in good time. This is to be a useful play, I am to help you, and you are to be my cook, so I shall tell you what to do, and show you how. Then we shall have things fit to eat, and you will be really learning how to cook on a small scale. I'll call you Sally, and say you are a new girl just come,” added Mrs. Jo, settling down to work, while Teddy sat on the floor sucking his thumb, and staring at the stove as if it was a live thing, whose appearance deeply interested him.
“All in good time. This is meant to be a helpful play. I'm here to assist you, and you’re going to be my cook, so I’ll guide you on what to do and show you how. Then we’ll make meals that are worth eating, and you’ll actually learn how to cook on a small scale. I’ll call you Sally and say you’re a new girl just arrived,” added Mrs. Jo, getting ready to work, while Teddy sat on the floor sucking his thumb and staring at the stove as if it were alive, its presence fascinating him.
“That will be so lovely! What shall I do first?” asked Sally, with such a happy face and willing air that Aunt Jo wished all new cooks were half as pretty and pleasant.
"That sounds great! What should I do first?" asked Sally, with such a happy expression and eager attitude that Aunt Jo wished all new cooks were half as attractive and enjoyable.
“First of all, put on this clean cap and apron. I am rather old-fashioned, and I like my cook to be very tidy.”
“First of all, put on this clean cap and apron. I’m quite traditional, and I prefer my cook to be very neat.”
Sally tucked her curly hair into the round cap, and put on the apron without a murmur, though usually she rebelled against bibs.
Sally tucked her curly hair into the round cap and put on the apron without a word, even though she usually resisted wearing bibs.
“Now, you can put things in order, and wash up the new china. The old set needs washing also, for my last girl was apt to leave it in a sad state after a party.”
“Now, you can organize everything and wash the new china. The old set needs a wash too, because my last girl often left it in a messy condition after a party.”
Aunt Jo spoke quite soberly, but Sally laughed, for she knew who the untidy girl was who had left the cups sticky. Then she turned up her cuffs, and with a sigh of satisfaction began to stir about her kitchen, having little raptures now and then over the “sweet rolling pin,” the “darling dish-tub,” or the “cunning pepper-pot.”
Aunt Jo spoke seriously, but Sally laughed, knowing exactly who the messy girl was that had left the sticky cups. Then she rolled up her sleeves and, with a contented sigh, started moving around her kitchen, occasionally having little bursts of joy over the “cute rolling pin,” the “sweet dish tub,” or the “adorable pepper shaker.”
“Now, Sally, take your basket and go to market; here is the list of things I want for dinner,” said Mrs. Jo, giving her a bit of paper when the dishes were all in order.
“Now, Sally, grab your basket and head to the market; here’s the list of things I need for dinner,” said Mrs. Jo, handing her a piece of paper after she finished cleaning up the dishes.
“Where is the market?” asked Daisy, thinking that the new play got more and more interesting every minute.
“Where's the market?” Daisy asked, thinking that the new play kept getting more and more interesting every minute.
“Asia is the market.”
“Asia is the market.”
Away went Sally, causing another stir in the schoolroom as she passed the door in her new costume, and whispered to Demi, with a face full of delight, “It's a perfectly splendid play!”
Away went Sally, making another commotion in the classroom as she walked by the door in her new outfit, and whispered to Demi, with a face full of joy, “It's a totally awesome play!”
Old Asia enjoyed the joke as much as Daisy, and laughed jollily as the little girl came flying into the room with her cap all on one side, the lids of her basket rattling like castanets and looking like a very crazy little cook.
Old Asia found the joke just as funny as Daisy did, laughing happily as the little girl came rushing into the room with her cap askew, the lids of her basket clanging like castanets and appearing like a very silly little chef.
“Mrs. Aunt Jo wants these things, and I must have them right away,” said Daisy, importantly.
“Mrs. Aunt Jo wants these things, and I need them right away,” said Daisy, sounding serious.
“Let's see, honey; here's two pounds of steak, potatoes, squash, apples, bread, and butter. The meat ain't come yet; when it does I'll send it up. The other things are all handy.”
“Let’s see, sweetie; here are two pounds of steak, potatoes, squash, apples, bread, and butter. The meat hasn’t arrived yet; when it does, I’ll send it up. The other items are all ready.”
Then Asia packed one potato, one apple, a bit of squash, a little pat of butter, and a roll, into the basket, telling Sally to be on the watch for the butcher's boy, because he sometimes played tricks.
Then Asia packed one potato, one apple, a bit of squash, a small pat of butter, and a roll into the basket, telling Sally to keep an eye out for the butcher's boy, since he sometimes played tricks.
“Who is he?” and Daisy hoped it would be Demi.
“Who is he?” Daisy hoped it would be Demi.
"You'll see," was all Asia would say; and Sally walked away feeling cheerful, singing a verse from dear Mary Howitt's lovely rhymed story: "Away went little Mabel, With the wheaten cake so fine, The new-made pot of butter, And the little flask of wine."
“Put everything but the apple into the store-closet for the present,” said Mrs. Jo, when the cook got home.
“Put everything except the apple in the storage closet for now,” said Mrs. Jo when the cook got home.
There was a cupboard under the middle shelf, and on opening the door fresh delights appeared. One half was evidently the cellar, for wood, coal, and kindlings were piled there. The other half was full of little jars, boxes, and all sorts of droll contrivances for holding small quantities of flour, meal, sugar, salt, and other household stores. A pot of jam was there, a little tin box of gingerbread, a cologne bottle full of currant wine, and a tiny canister of tea. But the crowning charm was two doll's pans of new milk, with cream actually rising on it, and a wee skimmer all ready to skim it with. Daisy clasped her hands at this delicious spectacle, and wanted to skim it immediately. But Aunt Jo said:
There was a cupboard under the middle shelf, and when the door was opened, fresh delights appeared. One half was clearly the cellar, since wood, coal, and kindling were stacked there. The other half was filled with small jars, boxes, and all kinds of quirky containers for holding little amounts of flour, meal, sugar, salt, and other household supplies. There was a pot of jam, a small tin box of gingerbread, a cologne bottle filled with currant wine, and a tiny canister of tea. But the best part was two doll's pans of fresh milk, with cream actually rising on top, and a little skimmer all set to use. Daisy clasped her hands at this delightful sight and wanted to skim it right away. But Aunt Jo said:
“Not yet; you will want the cream to eat on your apple pie at dinner, and must not disturb it till then.”
“Not yet; you’ll want the cream to go with your apple pie at dinner, so don’t touch it until then.”
“Am I going to have pie?” cried Daisy, hardly believing that such bliss could be in store for her.
“Am I really going to have pie?” cried Daisy, barely able to believe that such happiness could be waiting for her.
“Yes; if your oven does well we will have two pies, one apple and one strawberry,” said Mrs. Jo, who was nearly as much interested in the new play as Daisy herself.
“Yes; if your oven works well, we’ll have two pies, one apple and one strawberry,” said Mrs. Jo, who was almost as interested in the new play as Daisy was.
“Oh, what next?” asked Sally, all impatience to begin.
“Oh, what’s next?” asked Sally, eager to get started.
“Shut the lower draught of the stove, so that the oven may heat. Then wash your hands and get out the flour, sugar, salt, butter, and cinnamon. See if the pie-board is clean, and pare your apple ready to put in.”
“Close the lower draft of the stove to let the oven heat up. Then wash your hands and take out the flour, sugar, salt, butter, and cinnamon. Check if the pie board is clean, and peel your apple to get it ready to put in.”
Daisy got things together with as little noise and spilling as could be expected, from so young a cook.
Daisy managed to pull everything together with minimal fuss and mess, considering she was such a young cook.
“I really don't know how to measure for such tiny pies; I must guess at it, and if these don't succeed, we must try again,” said Mrs. Jo, looking rather perplexed, and very much amused with the small concern before her. “Take that little pan full of flour, put in a pinch of salt, and then rub in as much butter as will go on that plate. Always remember to put your dry things together first, and then the wet. It mixes better so.”
“I really don’t know how to measure for such tiny pies; I’ll have to guess, and if these don’t work out, we’ll have to try again,” said Mrs. Jo, looking pretty confused but also quite entertained by the small task in front of her. “Take that little pan full of flour, add a pinch of salt, and then mix in as much butter as fits on that plate. Just remember to mix the dry ingredients first and then add the wet ones. It mixes better that way.”
“I know how; I saw Asia do it. Don't I butter the pie plates too? She did, the first thing,” said Daisy, whisking the flour about at a great rate.
“I know how; I saw Asia do it. Don’t I grease the pie plates too? She did that first,” said Daisy, quickly mixing the flour.
“Quite right! I do believe you have a gift for cooking, you take to it so cleverly,” said Aunt Jo, approvingly. “Now a dash of cold water, just enough to wet it; then scatter some flour on the board, work in a little, and roll the paste out; yes, that's the way. Now put dabs of butter all over it, and roll it out again. We won't have our pastry very rich, or the dolls will get dyspeptic.”
“Absolutely! I really think you have a talent for cooking; you handle it so well,” said Aunt Jo, with approval. “Now, add a splash of cold water, just enough to moisten it; then sprinkle some flour on the counter, mix in a little, and roll out the dough; yes, that's it. Now, place bits of butter all over it, and roll it out again. We don't want our pastry to be too rich, or the dolls will get an upset stomach.”
Daisy laughed at the idea, and scattered the dabs with a liberal hand. Then she rolled and rolled with her delightful little pin, and having got her paste ready proceeded to cover the plates with it. Next the apple was sliced in, sugar and cinnamon lavishly sprinkled over it, and then the top crust put on with breathless care.
Daisy laughed at the idea and generously scattered the dabs everywhere. Then she rolled and rolled with her cute little pin, and once she had her paste ready, she started covering the plates with it. Next, she sliced in the apple, sprinkled sugar and cinnamon all over it, and then carefully placed the top crust on with bated breath.
“I always wanted to cut them round, and Asia never would let me. How nice it is to do it all my ownty donty self!” said Daisy, as the little knife went clipping round the doll's plate poised on her hand.
“I always wanted to cut them round, and Asia never would let me. How nice it is to do it all by myself!” said Daisy, as the little knife went clipping around the doll's plate balanced on her hand.
All cooks, even the best, meet with mishaps sometimes, and Sally's first one occurred then, for the knife went so fast that the plate slipped, turned a somersault in the air, and landed the dear little pie upside down on the floor. Sally screamed, Mrs. Jo laughed, Teddy scrambled to get it, and for a moment confusion reigned in the new kitchen.
All cooks, even the best ones, have accidents sometimes, and Sally's first one happened right then, as the knife moved so quickly that the plate slipped, flipped over in the air, and landed the poor little pie upside down on the floor. Sally screamed, Mrs. Jo laughed, Teddy rushed to grab it, and for a moment, chaos took over in the new kitchen.
“It didn't spill or break, because I pinched the edges together so hard; it isn't hurt a bit, so I'll prick holes in it, and then it will be ready,” said Sally, picking up the capsized treasure and putting it into shape with a child-like disregard of the dust it had gathered in its fall.
“It didn't spill or break because I pressed the edges together really tightly; it’s totally fine, so I’ll poke holes in it, and then it will be ready,” said Sally, picking up the overturned treasure and fixing it with a child-like carelessness for the dust it had collected when it fell.
“My new cook has a good temper, I see, and that is such a comfort,” said Mrs. Jo. “Now open the jar of strawberry jam, fill the uncovered pie, and put some strips of paste over the top as Asia does.”
“My new cook has a good temper, I see, and that is such a comfort,” said Mrs. Jo. “Now open the jar of strawberry jam, fill the unprotected pie, and put some strips of dough over the top like Asia does.”
“I'll make a D in the middle, and have zigzags all round, that will be so interesting when I come to eat it,” said Sally, loading the pie with quirls and flourishes that would have driven a real pastry cook wild. “Now I put them in!” she exclaimed; when the last grimy knob had been carefully planted in the red field of jam, and with an air of triumph she shut them into the little oven.
“I'll make a D in the middle and have zigzags all around; that will be so interesting when I eat it,” said Sally, decorating the pie with swirls and decorations that would have driven a real pastry chef crazy. “Now I’m putting them in!” she exclaimed when the last dirty lump had been carefully placed in the red jam filling, and with a sense of victory, she shut them in the little oven.
“Clear up your things; a good cook never lets her utensils collect. Then pare your squash and potatoes.”
“Clean up your stuff; a good cook never lets her tools pile up. Then peel your squash and potatoes.”
“There is only one potato,” giggled Sally.
“There’s only one potato,” giggled Sally.
“Cut it in four pieces, so it will go into the little kettle, and put the bits into cold water till it is time to cook them.”
“Cut it into four pieces so it fits in the small pot, and put the pieces in cold water until it’s time to cook them.”
“Do I soak the squash too?”
“Do I soak the squash too?”
“No, indeed! Just pare it and cut it up, and put in into the steamer over the pot. It is drier so, though it takes longer to cook.”
“No, really! Just peel it and chop it up, and put it in the steamer over the pot. It turns out drier that way, although it takes longer to cook.”
Here a scratching at the door caused Sally to run and open it, when Kit appeared with a covered basket in his mouth.
Here, a scratching at the door made Sally run to open it, and Kit appeared with a covered basket in his mouth.
“Here's the butcher boy!” cried Daisy, much tickled at the idea, as she relieved him of his load, whereat he licked his lips and began to beg, evidently thinking that it was his own dinner, for he often carried it to his master in that way. Being undeceived, he departed in great wrath and barked all the way downstairs, to ease his wounded feelings.
“Here’s the butcher boy!” Daisy shouted, highly amused by the idea, as she took the load from him. He licked his lips and started to beg, clearly thinking it was his own dinner since he frequently brought it to his master like that. Realizing the truth, he left in a huff and barked all the way downstairs to vent his frustration.
In the basket were two bits of steak (doll's pounds), a baked pear, a small cake, and paper with them on which Asia had scrawled, “For Missy's lunch, if her cookin' don't turn out well.”
In the basket were two small pieces of steak, a baked pear, a small cake, and a note written by Asia that said, “For Missy's lunch, in case her cooking doesn't turn out well.”
“I don't want any of her old pears and things; my cooking will turn out well, and I'll have a splendid dinner; see if I don't!” cried Daisy, indignantly.
“I don’t want any of her old pears or anything like that; my cooking will be great, and I’m going to have an amazing dinner; just watch me!” cried Daisy, indignantly.
“We may like them if company should come. It is always well to have something in the storeroom,” said Aunt Jo, who had been taught this valuable fact by a series of domestic panics.
“We might appreciate them if we have guests over. It's always good to have something in reserve,” said Aunt Jo, who learned this important lesson from a number of household emergencies.
“Me is hundry,” announced Teddy, who began to think what with so much cooking going on it was about time for somebody to eat something. His mother gave him her workbasket to rummage, hoping to keep him quiet till dinner was ready, and returned to her housekeeping.
“I'm hungry,” announced Teddy, who started to think that with all the cooking happening, it was about time someone ate something. His mother handed him her workbasket to dig through, hoping to keep him quiet until dinner was ready, and went back to her chores.
“Put on your vegetables, set the table, and then have some coals kindling ready for the steak.”
“Get your veggies ready, set the table, and make sure you have some coals going for the steak.”
What a thing it was to see the potatoes bobbing about in the little pot; to peep at the squash getting soft so fast in the tiny steamer; to whisk open the oven door every five minutes to see how the pies got on, and at last when the coals were red and glowing, to put two real steaks on a finger-long gridiron and proudly turn them with a fork. The potatoes were done first, and no wonder, for they had boiled frantically all the while. The were pounded up with a little pestle, had much butter and no salt put in (cook forgot it in the excitement of the moment), then it was made into a mound in a gay red dish, smoothed over with a knife dipped in milk, and put in the oven to brown.
It was quite a sight to see the potatoes bobbing around in the small pot; to peek at the squash getting soft so quickly in the tiny steamer; to open the oven door every five minutes to check on the pies, and finally, when the coals were red and glowing, to place two real steaks on a small grill and proudly turn them with a fork. The potatoes finished first, and it's no surprise since they had been boiling furiously the whole time. They were mashed up with a little pestle, had plenty of butter and no salt added (the cook forgot it in the excitement), then formed into a mound in a bright red dish, smoothed out with a knife dipped in milk, and put back in the oven to brown.
So absorbed in these last performances had Sally been, that she forgot her pastry till she opened the door to put in the potato, then a wail arose, for alas! alas! the little pies were burnt black!
So focused on her final performances had Sally been that she forgot about her pastry until she opened the door to put in the potato. Then a wail arose, for oh no! The little pies were burnt black!
“Oh, my pies! My darling pies! They are all spoilt!” cried poor Sally, wringing her dirty little hands as she surveyed the ruin of her work. The tart was especially pathetic, for the quirls and zigzags stuck up in all directions from the blackened jelly, like the walls and chimney of a house after a fire.
“Oh, my pies! My precious pies! They’re all ruined!” cried poor Sally, wringing her dirty little hands as she looked at the destruction of her efforts. The tart was especially sad, with the swirls and zigzags sticking up in all directions from the burned jelly, resembling the walls and chimney of a house after a fire.
“Dear, dear, I forgot to remind you to take them out; it's just my luck,” said Aunt Jo, remorsefully. “Don't cry, darling, it was my fault; we'll try again after dinner,” she added, as a great tear dropped from Sally's eyes and sizzled on the hot ruins of the tart.
“Oops, I forgot to remind you to take them out; just my luck,” said Aunt Jo, regretfully. “Don’t cry, sweetheart, it was my fault; we’ll try again after dinner,” she added, as a huge tear fell from Sally’s eyes and sizzled on the ruined tart.
More would have followed, if the steak had not blazed up just then, and so occupied the attention of cook, that she quickly forgot the lost pastry.
More would have followed if the steak hadn't flared up just then, taking the cook's attention and causing her to quickly forget about the lost pastry.
“Put the meat-dish and your own plates down to warm, while you mash the squash with butter, salt, and a little pepper on the top,” said Mrs. Jo, devoutly hoping that the dinner would meet with no further disasters.
“Put the meat dish and your plates down to warm while you mash the squash with butter, salt, and a little pepper on top,” said Mrs. Jo, sincerely hoping that dinner wouldn’t have any more disasters.
The “cunning pepper-pot” soothed Sally's feelings, and she dished up her squash in fine style. The dinner was safely put upon the table; the six dolls were seated three on a side; Teddy took the bottom, and Sally the top. When all were settled, it was a most imposing spectacle, for one doll was in full ball costume, another in her night-gown; Jerry, the worsted boy, wore his red winter suit, while Annabella, the noseless darling, was airily attired in nothing but her own kid skin. Teddy, as father of the family, behaved with great propriety, for he smilingly devoured everything offered him, and did not find a single fault. Daisy beamed upon her company like the weary, warm, but hospitable hostess so often to be seen at larger tables than this, and did the honors with an air of innocent satisfaction, which we do not often see elsewhere.
The "cunning pepper-pot" calmed Sally's emotions as she served her squash with flair. The dinner was set on the table; the six dolls were arranged three on each side, with Teddy at the bottom and Sally at the top. Once everyone was settled, it was quite a sight to behold, as one doll was dressed for a ball, another wore her nightgown; Jerry, the yarn boy, sported his red winter outfit, while Annabella, the noseless sweetheart, was casually dressed in just her own skin. Teddy, as the father of the family, acted very properly, happily eating everything offered to him without finding a single fault. Daisy radiated warmth towards her guests like the tired yet welcoming hostess often seen at much larger dinners, gracefully hosting the event with a sense of innocent pleasure that is rarely witnessed elsewhere.
The steak was so tough that the little carving-knife would not cut it; the potato did not go round, and the squash was very lumpy; but the guests appeared politely unconscious of these trifles; and the master and mistress of the house cleared the table with appetites that anyone might envy them. The joy of skimming a jug-full of cream mitigated the anguish felt for the loss of the pies, and Asia's despised cake proved a treasure in the way of dessert.
The steak was so tough that the little carving knife couldn't cut it; the potato was small, and the squash was really lumpy; but the guests seemed to ignore these little issues politely, and the hosts cleared the table with appetites anyone would envy. The joy of scooping up a jug full of cream eased the disappointment over the missing pies, and Asia's not-so-great cake turned out to be a hidden gem for dessert.
“That is the nicest lunch I ever had; can't I do it every day?” asked Daisy as she scraped up and ate the leavings all round.
“That's the best lunch I've ever had; can’t I do this every day?” asked Daisy as she cleaned up and ate the leftovers all around.
“You can cook things every day after lessons, but I prefer that you should eat your dishes at your regular meals, and only have a bit of gingerbread for lunch. To-day, being the first time, I don't mind, but we must keep our rules. This afternoon you can make something for tea if you like,” said Mrs. Jo, who had enjoyed the dinner-party very much, though no one had invited her to partake.
“You can cook things every day after classes, but I’d rather you eat your dishes at your regular meals and just have a little gingerbread for lunch. Today, since it’s the first time, I'm okay with it, but we need to stick to our rules. This afternoon, you can make something for tea if you want,” said Mrs. Jo, who had really enjoyed the dinner party, even though no one had invited her to join in.
“Do let me make flapjacks for Demi, he loves them so, and it's such fun to turn them and put sugar in between,” cried Daisy, tenderly wiping a yellow stain off Annabella's broken nose, for Bella had refused to eat squash when it was pressed upon her as good for “lumatism,” a complaint which it is no wonder she suffered from, considering the lightness of her attire.
“Please let me make flapjacks for Demi, he loves them so much, and it's such a joy to flip them and sprinkle sugar in between,” Daisy exclaimed, gently wiping a yellow stain off Annabella's broken nose, since Bella had refused to eat squash when it was offered to her as good for “lumbar issues,” a condition it’s no surprise she had, given how lightly she was dressed.
“But if you give Demi goodies, all the others will expect some also, and then you will have your hands full.”
"But if you give Demi treats, everyone else will want some too, and then you'll have your hands full."
“Couldn't I have Demi come up to tea alone just this one time? And after that I could cook things for the others if they were good,” proposed Daisy, with a sudden inspiration.
"Couldn't I have Demi come up for tea by herself just this one time? After that, I could make things for the others if they were good," suggested Daisy, inspired all of a sudden.
“That is a capital idea, Posy! We will make your little messes rewards for the good boys, and I don't know one among them who would not like something nice to eat more than almost anything else. If little men are like big ones, good cooking will touch their hearts and soothe their tempers delightfully,” added Aunt Jo, with a merry nod toward the door, where stood Papa Bhaer, surveying the scene with a face full of amusement.
"That's a great idea, Posy! We'll turn your little messes into treats for the good boys, and I don't know a single one of them who wouldn't prefer something nice to eat over almost anything else. If little guys are anything like big ones, good cooking will win their hearts and calm their tempers wonderfully," Aunt Jo added with a cheerful nod toward the door, where Papa Bhaer stood, watching the scene with an amused expression.
“That last hit was for me, sharp woman. I accept it, for it is true; but if I had married thee for thy cooking, heart's dearest, I should have fared badly all these years,” answered the professor, laughing as he tossed Teddy, who became quite apoplectic in his endeavors to describe the feast he had just enjoyed.
“That last comment was directed at me, sharp lady. I admit it, because it’s true; but if I had married you for your cooking, my dearest, I would have had a rough time all these years,” replied the professor, laughing as he tossed Teddy, who was getting quite worked up trying to describe the feast he had just enjoyed.
Daisy proudly showed her kitchen, and rashly promised Uncle Fritz as many flapjacks as he could eat. She was just telling about the new rewards when the boys, headed by Demi, burst into the room snuffing the air like a pack of hungry hounds, for school was out, dinner was not ready, and the fragrance of Daisy's steak led them straight to the spot.
Daisy proudly showed off her kitchen and recklessly promised Uncle Fritz as many flapjacks as he could eat. She was just sharing about the new rewards when the boys, led by Demi, burst into the room, sniffing the air like a pack of hungry hounds. School had let out, dinner wasn’t ready, and the smell of Daisy's steak drew them right to the source.
A prouder little damsel was never seen than Sally as she displayed her treasures and told the lads what was in store for them. Several rather scoffed at the idea of her cooking anything fit to eat, but Stuffy's heart was won at once. Nat and Demi had firm faith in her skill, and the others said they would wait and see. All admired the kitchen, however, and examined the stove with deep interest. Demi offered to buy the boiler on the spot, to be used in a steam-engine which he was constructing; and Ned declared that the best and biggest saucepan was just the thing to melt his lead in when he ran bullets, hatchets, and such trifles.
A prouder little girl had never been seen than Sally as she showed off her treasures and told the guys what she had planned for them. Some of them laughed at the idea of her cooking anything worth eating, but Stuffy was immediately won over. Nat and Demi believed in her skills, and the others said they would wait and see. Everyone admired the kitchen, though, and examined the stove with great interest. Demi offered to buy the boiler right there to use in a steam engine he was building; and Ned said that the best and biggest saucepan was just what he needed to melt his lead when he made bullets, hatchets, and other little things.
Daisy looked so alarmed at these proposals, that Mrs. Jo then and there made and proclaimed a law that no boy should touch, use, or even approach the sacred stove without a special permit from the owner thereof. This increased its value immensely in the eyes of the gentlemen, especially as any infringement of the law would be punished by forfeiture of all right to partake of the delicacies promised to the virtuous.
Daisy looked so shocked by these suggestions that Mrs. Jo immediately established a rule that no boy could touch, use, or even come near the sacred stove without special permission from its owner. This made it incredibly valuable in the eyes of the guys, especially since any violation of the rule would result in losing the chance to enjoy the treats promised to the good.
At this point the bell rang, and the entire population went down to dinner, which meal was enlivened by each of the boys giving Daisy a list of things he would like to have cooked for him as fast as he earned them. Daisy, whose faith in her stove was unlimited, promised everything, if Aunt Jo would tell her how to make them. This suggestion rather alarmed Mrs. Jo, for some of the dishes were quite beyond her skill wedding-cake, for instance, bull's-eye candy; and cabbage soup with herrings and cherries in it, which Mr. Bhaer proposed as his favorite, and immediately reduced his wife to despair, for German cookery was beyond her.
At that moment, the bell rang, and everyone headed down for dinner. The meal was lively as each of the boys gave Daisy a list of things they wanted her to cook for them as quickly as they earned them. Daisy, who had complete faith in her stove, promised to make everything if Aunt Jo would tell her how. This suggestion worried Mrs. Jo a bit because some of the dishes were definitely beyond her skills—like wedding cake, for example, bull's-eye candy, and cabbage soup with herring and cherries in it, which Mr. Bhaer suggested as his favorite. This immediately made his wife feel overwhelmed because German cooking was not her strong suit.
Daisy wanted to begin again the minute dinner was done, but she was only allowed to clear up, fill the kettle ready for tea, and wash out her apron, which looked as if she had a Christmas feast. She was then sent out to play till five o'clock, for Uncle Fritz said that too much study, even at cooking stoves, was bad for little minds and bodies, and Aunt Jo knew by long experience how soon new toys lose their charm if they are not prudently used.
Daisy wanted to start fresh as soon as dinner was over, but she could only clean up, fill the kettle for tea, and wash her apron, which looked like she had just hosted a holiday meal. Then she was sent outside to play until five o'clock, because Uncle Fritz said that too much studying, even at the stove, was bad for young minds and bodies. Aunt Jo, knowing from experience, understood how quickly new toys lose their appeal if they're not used wisely.
Everyone was very kind to Daisy that afternoon. Tommy promised her the first fruits of his garden, though the only visible crop just then was pigweed; Nat offered to supply her with wood, free of charge; Stuffy quite worshipped her; Ned immediately fell to work on a little refrigerator for her kitchen; and Demi, with a punctuality beautiful to see in one so young, escorted her to the nursery just as the clock struck five. It was not time for the party to begin, but he begged so hard to come in and help that he was allowed privileges few visitors enjoy, for he kindled the fire, ran errands, and watched the progress of his supper with intense interest. Mrs. Jo directed the affair as she came and went, being very busy putting up clean curtains all over the house.
Everyone was really nice to Daisy that afternoon. Tommy promised her the first fruits of his garden, even though the only visible crop at the moment was pigweed; Nat offered to provide her with wood, free of charge; Stuffy pretty much adored her; Ned immediately started working on a little refrigerator for her kitchen; and Demi, with a lovely punctuality for someone so young, escorted her to the nursery right as the clock struck five. It wasn’t time for the party to start yet, but he begged so much to come in and help that he was granted special privileges that few visitors enjoy, as he tended the fire, ran errands, and closely watched the progress of his supper with great interest. Mrs. Jo managed everything as she came and went, busy putting up clean curtains all around the house.
“Ask Asia for a cup of sour cream, then your cakes will be light without much soda, which I don't like,” was the first order.
“Ask Asia for a cup of sour cream, then your cakes will be light without much baking soda, which I don't like,” was the first order.
Demi tore downstairs, and returned with the cream, also a puckered-up face, for he had tasted it on his way, and found it so sour that he predicted the cakes would be uneatable. Mrs. Jo took this occasion to deliver a short lecture from the step-ladder on the chemical properties of soda, to which Daisy did not listen, but Demi did, and understood it, as he proved by the brief but comprehensive reply:
Demi rushed downstairs and came back with the cream, his face scrunched up because he had tasted it on the way and found it so sour that he predicted the cakes would be inedible. Mrs. Jo seized this moment to give a short lecture from the step-ladder about the chemical properties of soda. Daisy didn’t pay attention, but Demi did, and he demonstrated his understanding with a quick yet thorough response:
“Yes, I see, soda turns sour things sweet, and the fizzling up makes them light. Let's see you do it, Daisy.”
“Yes, I get it, soda makes sour things taste sweet, and the fizz makes them light. Let’s see you do it, Daisy.”
“Fill that bowl nearly full of flour and add a little salt to it,” continued Mrs. Jo.
“Fill that bowl almost to the top with flour and add a little salt,” continued Mrs. Jo.
“Oh dear, everything has to have salt in it, seems to me,” said Sally, who was tired of opening the pill-box in which it was kept.
“Oh man, everything has to have salt in it, it feels like,” said Sally, who was tired of opening the pillbox where it was stored.
“Salt is like good-humor, and nearly every thing is better for a pinch of it, Posy,” and Uncle Fritz stopped as he passed, hammer in hand, to drive up two or three nails for Sally's little pans to hang on.
“Salt is like a good sense of humor, and almost everything is better with a little bit of it, Posy,” and Uncle Fritz paused as he walked by, hammer in hand, to drive in a couple of nails for Sally's little pans to hang on.
“You are not invited to tea, but I'll give you some cakes, and I won't be cross,” said Daisy, putting up her floury little face to thank him with a kiss.
“You're not invited to tea, but I’ll give you some cakes, and I won't be mad,” said Daisy, tilting her floury little face up to thank him with a kiss.
“Fritz, you must not interrupt my cooking class, or I'll come in and moralize when you are teaching Latin. How would you like that?” said Mrs. Jo, throwing a great chintz curtain down on his head.
“Fritz, you can’t interrupt my cooking class, or I’ll come in and lecture you when you’re teaching Latin. How would you like that?” said Mrs. Jo, throwing a big chintz curtain down over his head.
“Very much, try it and see,” and the amiable Father Bhaer went singing and tapping about the house like a mammoth woodpecker.
“Really, give it a try and see,” and the friendly Father Bhaer went around the house singing and tapping like a giant woodpecker.
“Put the soda into the cream, and when it 'fizzles,' as Demi says, stir it into the flour, and beat it up as hard as ever you can. Have your griddle hot, butter it well, and then fry away till I come back,” and Aunt Jo vanished also.
“Mix the soda with the cream, and when it ‘fizzes,’ as Demi says, stir it into the flour and beat it as hard as you can. Make sure your griddle is hot, butter it well, and then fry until I get back,” and Aunt Jo disappeared too.
Such a clatter as the little spoon made, and such a beating as the batter got, it quite foamed, I assure you; and when Daisy poured some on to the griddle, it rose like magic into a puffy flapjack that made Demi's mouth water. To be sure, the first one stuck and scorched, because she forgot the butter, but after that first failure all went well, and six capital little cakes were safely landed in a dish.
Such a noise the little spoon made, and such a beating the batter got, it really foamed, I promise you; and when Daisy poured some onto the griddle, it rose like magic into a fluffy pancake that made Demi's mouth water. Of course, the first one stuck and burned because she forgot the butter, but after that first mistake, everything went smoothly, and six perfect little cakes ended up in a dish.
“I think I like maple-syrup better than sugar,” said Demi, from his arm-chair where he had settled himself after setting the table in a new and peculiar manner.
“I think I like maple syrup better than sugar,” said Demi, from his armchair where he had settled himself after setting the table in a new and unusual way.
“Then go and ask Asia for some,” answered Daisy, going into the bath-room to wash her hands.
“Then go and ask Asia for some,” answered Daisy, heading into the bathroom to wash her hands.
While the nursery was empty something dreadful happened. You see, Kit had been feeling hurt all day because he had carried meat safely and yet got none to pay him. He was not a bad dog, but he had his little faults like the rest of us, and could not always resist temptation. Happening to stroll into the nursery at that moment, he smelt the cakes, saw them unguarded on the low table, and never stopping to think of consequences, swallowed all six at one mouthful. I am glad to say that they were very hot, and burned him so badly that he could not repress a surprised yelp. Daisy heard it, ran in, saw the empty dish, also the end of a yellow tail disappearing under the bed. Without a word she seized that tail, pulled out the thief, and shook him till his ears flapped wildly, then bundled him down-stairs to the shed, where he spent a lonely evening in the coal-bin.
While the nursery was empty, something terrible happened. You see, Kit had been feeling upset all day because he had carried meat safely and yet received none as a reward. He wasn't a bad dog, but like all of us, he had a few flaws and couldn't always resist temptation. As he happened to wander into the nursery at that moment, he smelled the cakes, saw them left out on the low table, and without thinking about the consequences, gulped down all six in one go. I'm happy to say they were very hot and burned him so badly that he couldn't help but let out a surprised yelp. Daisy heard it, ran in, saw the empty dish, and spotted the end of a yellow tail disappearing under the bed. Without a word, she grabbed that tail, pulled out the thief, and shook him until his ears flopped around wildly, then dragged him downstairs to the shed, where he spent a lonely evening in the coal-bin.
Cheered by the sympathy which Demi gave her, Daisy made another bowlful of batter, and fried a dozen cakes, which were even better than the others. Indeed, Uncle Fritz after eating two sent up word that he had never tasted any so nice, and every boy at the table below envied Demi at the flapjack party above.
Cheered by the support Demi showed her, Daisy made another batch of batter and fried a dozen cakes that were even better than the first ones. In fact, Uncle Fritz, after eating two, sent up a message saying he had never tasted anything so good, and every boy at the table below envied Demi for the flapjack party happening above.
It was a truly delightful supper, for the little teapot lid only fell off three times and the milk jug upset but once; the cakes floated in syrup, and the toast had a delicious beef-steak flavor, owing to cook's using the gridiron to make it on. Demi forgot philosophy, and stuffed like any carnal boy, while Daisy planned sumptuous banquets, and the dolls looked on smiling affably.
It was a really enjoyable dinner, since the little teapot lid only fell off three times and the milk jug spilled just once; the cakes were drenched in syrup, and the toast had a tasty beef-steak flavor, thanks to the cook using the grill to make it. Demi forgot about philosophy and ate like any greedy boy, while Daisy planned lavish feasts, and the dolls watched on, smiling warmly.
“Well, dearies, have you had a good time?” asked Mrs. Jo, coming up with Teddy on her shoulder.
“Well, guys, did you have a good time?” asked Mrs. Jo, coming up with Teddy on her shoulder.
“A very good time. I shall come again soon,” answered Demi, with emphasis.
“A really good time. I’ll come back again soon,” answered Demi, with emphasis.
“I'm afraid you have eaten too much, by the look of that table.”
“I'm afraid you’ve eaten too much, judging by that table.”
“No, I haven't; I only ate fifteen cakes, and they were very little ones,” protested Demi, who had kept his sister busy supplying his plate.
“No, I haven't; I only ate fifteen cakes, and they were really small ones,” protested Demi, who had kept his sister busy filling his plate.
“They won't hurt him, they are so nice,” said Daisy, with such a funny mixture of maternal fondness and housewifely pride that Aunt Jo could only smile and say:
“They won't hurt him, they're so nice,” said Daisy, with such a funny mix of maternal affection and housewife pride that Aunt Jo could only smile and say:
“Well, on the whole, the new game is a success then?”
"Well, overall, the new game is a hit, right?"
“I like it,” said Demi, as if his approval was all that was necessary.
“I like it,” Demi said, as if his approval was all that mattered.
“It is the dearest play ever made!” cried Daisy, hugging her little dish-tub as she proposed to wash up the cups. “I just wish everybody had a sweet cooking stove like mine,” she added, regarding it with affection.
“It’s the best play ever made!” cried Daisy, hugging her little dish tub as she offered to wash the cups. “I just wish everyone had a nice cooking stove like mine,” she added, looking at it with love.
“This play out to have a name,” said Demi, gravely removing the syrup from his countenance with his tongue.
“This needs a name,” said Demi, seriously licking the syrup off his face.
“It has.”
“It does.”
“Oh, what?” asked both children eagerly.
“Oh, what?” both children asked eagerly.
“Well, I think we will call it Pattypans,” and Aunt Jo retired, satisfied with the success of her last trap to catch a sunbeam.
“Well, I think we’ll call it Pattypans,” and Aunt Jo walked away, pleased with how well her latest trap to catch a sunbeam had turned out.
CHAPTER VI. A FIRE BRAND
“Please, ma'am, could I speak to you? It is something very important,” said Nat, popping his head in at the door of Mrs. Bhaer's room.
“Excuse me, ma'am, can I talk to you? It's really important,” said Nat, sticking his head into Mrs. Bhaer's room.
It was the fifth head which had popped in during the last half-hour; but Mrs. Jo was used to it, so she looked up, and said, briskly,
It was the fifth person who had come in during the last half-hour; but Mrs. Jo was used to it, so she looked up and said, briskly,
“What is it, my lad?”
“What’s up, buddy?”
Nat came in, shut the door carefully behind him, and said in an eager, anxious tone,
Nat came in, closed the door gently behind him, and said in an eager, anxious tone,
“Dan has come.”
"Dan's here."
“Who is Dan?”
"Who's Dan?"
“He's a boy I used to know when I fiddled round the streets. He sold papers, and he was kind to me, and I saw him the other day in town, and told him how nice it was here, and he's come.”
“He's a guy I used to know when I wandered around the streets. He sold newspapers, and he was nice to me. I saw him the other day in town and told him how great it was here, and now he's come.”
“But, my dear boy, that is rather a sudden way to pay a visit.”
“But, my dear boy, that’s quite a sudden way to drop by.”
“Oh, it isn't a visit; he wants to stay if you will let him!” said Nat innocently.
“Oh, it’s not just a visit; he wants to stay if you’ll let him!” said Nat innocently.
“Well, I don't know about that,” began Mrs. Bhaer, rather startled by the coolness of the proposition.
“Well, I’m not so sure about that,” started Mrs. Bhaer, a bit taken aback by the boldness of the suggestion.
“Why, I thought you liked to have poor boys come and live with you, and be kind to 'em as you were to me,” said Nat, looking surprised and alarmed.
“Why, I thought you liked having poor boys come and live with you and being kind to them like you were to me,” Nat said, looking surprised and alarmed.
“So I do, but I like to know something about them first. I have to choose them, because there are so many. I have not room for all. I wish I had.”
“So I do, but I like to know a little about them first. I have to pick them, because there are so many. I don’t have space for all of them. I wish I did.”
“I told him to come because I thought you'd like it, but if there isn't room he can go away again,” said Nat, sorrowfully.
“I asked him to come because I thought you’d enjoy it, but if there isn’t enough space, he can leave again,” said Nat, sadly.
The boy's confidence in her hospitality touched Mrs. Bhaer, and she could not find the heart to disappoint his hope, and spoil his kind little plan, so she said,
The boy's trust in her hospitality moved Mrs. Bhaer, and she couldn't bring herself to let him down or ruin his thoughtful little plan, so she said,
“Tell me about this Dan.”
“Tell me about this Dan.”
“I don't know any thing, only he hasn't got any folks, and he's poor, and he was good to me, so I'd like to be good to him if I could.”
“I don’t know much, but I know he doesn’t have any family, he’s poor, and he was nice to me, so I’d like to help him if I can.”
“Excellent reasons every one; but really, Nat, the house is full, and I don't know where I could put him,” said Mrs. Bhaer, more and more inclined to prove herself the haven of refuge he seemed to think her.
“Those are all good reasons; but honestly, Nat, the house is full, and I have no idea where I could put him,” said Mrs. Bhaer, becoming more and more determined to show that she was the safe haven he believed her to be.
“He could have my bed, and I could sleep in the barn. It isn't cold now, and I don't mind, I used to sleep anywhere with father,” said Nat, eagerly.
“He can have my bed, and I can sleep in the barn. It’s not cold now, and I don’t mind; I used to sleep anywhere with my dad,” said Nat, eagerly.
Something in his speech and face made Mrs. Jo put her hand on his shoulder, and say in her kindest tone:
Something in his speech and expression made Mrs. Jo put her hand on his shoulder and say in her warmest tone:
“Bring in your friend, Nat; I think we must find room for him without giving him your place.”
"Invite your friend, Nat; I believe we can make space for him without taking your spot."
Nat joyfully ran off, and soon returned followed by a most unprepossessing boy, who slouched in and stood looking about him, with a half bold, half sullen look, which made Mrs. Bhaer say to herself, after one glance,
Nat joyfully ran off and soon came back with a rather unattractive boy who slouched in and looked around, wearing a mix of boldness and sulkiness that made Mrs. Bhaer think to herself, after one glance,
“A bad specimen, I am afraid.”
“Unfortunately, that’s a bad example.”
“This is Dan,” said Nat, presenting him as if sure of his welcome.
“This is Dan,” Nat said, introducing him as if he was confident he would be received well.
“Nat tells me you would like to come and stay with us,” began Mrs. Jo, in a friendly tone.
“Nat told me you want to come and stay with us,” Mrs. Jo said warmly.
“Yes,” was the gruff reply.
“Yeah,” was the gruff reply.
“Have you no friends to take care of you?”
“Don’t you have any friends to look after you?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Say, 'No, ma'am,'” whispered Nat.
“Say, 'No, ma'am,'” whispered Nat.
“Shan't neither,” muttered Dan.
"Won't either," muttered Dan.
“How old are you?”
“How old are you?”
“About fourteen.”
"About 14."
“You look older. What can you do?”
“You look older. What can you do about it?”
“'Most anything.”
"Almost anything."
“If you stay here we shall want you to do as the others do, work and study as well as play. Are you willing to agree to that?”
“If you stay here, we’ll need you to do what everyone else does: work and study as well as play. Are you okay with that?”
“Don't mind trying.”
"Don't mind giving it a shot."
“Well, you can stay a few days, and we will see how we get on together. Take him out, Nat, and amuse him till Mr. Bhaer comes home, when we will settle about the matter,” said Mrs. Jo, finding it rather difficult to get on with this cool young person, who fixed his big black eyes on her with a hard, suspicious expression, sorrowfully unboyish.
“Well, you can stay for a few days, and we’ll see how we get along together. Take him out, Nat, and keep him entertained until Mr. Bhaer gets home, then we’ll figure out the situation,” said Mrs. Jo, finding it quite challenging to connect with this cool young person, who gazed at her with his big black eyes, displaying a hard, suspicious look that was sadly unboyish.
“Come on, Nat,” he said, and slouched out again.
“Come on, Nat,” he said, and slouched out again.
“Thank you, ma'am,” added Nat, as he followed him, feeling without quite understanding the difference in the welcome given to him and to his ungracious friend.
“Thank you, ma'am,” Nat added as he followed him, sensing without fully understanding the difference in how he was welcomed compared to his unfriendly companion.
“The fellows are having a circus out in the barn; don't you want to come and see it?” he asked, as they came down the wide steps on to the lawn.
“The guys are putting on a circus out in the barn; don’t you want to come and see it?” he asked as they walked down the wide steps onto the lawn.
“Are they big fellows?” said Dan.
“Are they big guys?” said Dan.
“No; the big ones are gone fishing.”
“Nope; the big ones are off fishing.”
“Fire away, then,” said Dan.
“Go ahead, then,” said Dan.
Nat led him to the great barn and introduced him to his set, who were disporting themselves among the half-empty lofts. A large circle was marked out with hay on the wide floor, and in the middle stood Demi with a long whip, while Tommy, mounted on the much-enduring Toby, pranced about the circle playing being a monkey.
Nat took him to the big barn and introduced him to his group, who were having fun in the half-empty lofts. A large circle was outlined with hay on the expansive floor, and in the center stood Demi with a long whip, while Tommy, riding the sturdy Toby, pranced around the circle pretending to be a monkey.
“You must pay a pin apiece, or you can't see the show,” said Stuffy, who stood by the wheelbarrow in which sat the band, consisting of a pocket-comb blown upon by Ned, and a toy drum beaten spasmodically by Rob.
“You have to pay a penny each, or you can't watch the show,” said Stuffy, who was standing by the wheelbarrow where the band was seated, made up of a pocket comb played by Ned and a toy drum being hit haphazardly by Rob.
“He's company, so I'll pay for both,” said Nat, handsomely, as he stuck two crooked pins in the dried mushroom which served as money-box.
“He's my guest, so I’ll cover both of us,” said Nat generously, as he stuck two bent pins into the dried mushroom that served as a money box.
With a nod to the company they seated themselves on a couple of boards, and the performance went on. After the monkey act, Ned gave them a fine specimen of his agility by jumping over an old chair, and running up and down ladders, sailor fashion. Then Demi danced a jig with a gravity beautiful to behold. Nat was called upon to wrestle with Stuffy, and speedily laid that stout youth upon the ground. After this, Tommy proudly advanced to turn a somersault, an accomplishment which he had acquired by painful perseverance, practising in private till every joint of his little frame was black and blue. His feats were received with great applause, and he was about to retire, flushed with pride and a rush of blood to the head, when a scornful voice in the audience was heard to say,
With a nod to the company, they settled onto a couple of boards, and the show continued. After the monkey act, Ned displayed his impressive agility by jumping over an old chair and running up and down ladders like a sailor. Then Demi performed a jig with a charm that was lovely to watch. Nat was called on to wrestle with Stuffy, and he quickly brought that hefty guy down to the ground. Following this, Tommy confidently stepped forward to do a somersault, a skill he had mastered through hard work, practicing in private until every joint in his small body was bruised. His stunts were met with lots of applause, and he was about to step back, glowing with pride and excitement, when a mocking voice from the audience shouted,
“Ho! that ain't any thing!”
"Hey! that isn't anything!"
“Say that again, will you?” and Tommy bristled up like an angry turkey-cock.
“Say that again, will you?” and Tommy puffed up like an angry turkey.
“Do you want to fight?” said Dan, promptly descending from the barrel and doubling up his fists in a business-like manner.
“Do you want to fight?” Dan said, quickly getting down from the barrel and clenching his fists like he meant business.
“No, I don't;” and the candid Thomas retired a step, rather taken aback by the proposition.
“No, I don't,” and the honest Thomas took a step back, surprised by the suggestion.
“Fighting isn't allowed!” cried the others, much excited.
“Fighting isn’t allowed!” yelled the others, really worked up.
“You're a nice lot,” sneered Dan.
“You're a nice group,” Dan scoffed.
“Come, if you don't behave, you shan't stay,” said Nat, firing up at that insult to his friends.
“Come on, if you don't behave, you can't stay,” Nat said, reacting angrily to that insult towards his friends.
“I'd like to see him do better than I did, that's all,” observed Tommy, with a swagger.
“I want to see him do better than I did, that’s all,” said Tommy, confidently.
“Clear the way, then,” and without the slightest preparation Dan turned three somersaults one after the other and came up on his feet.
“Clear the way, then,” and without any warning, Dan did three backflips in a row and landed on his feet.
“You can't beat that, Tom; you always hit your head and tumble flat,” said Nat, pleased at his friend's success.
“You can't top that, Tom; you always bang your head and fall flat,” said Nat, happy for his friend's success.
Before he could say any more the audience were electrified by three more somersaults backwards, and a short promenade on the hands, head down, feet up. This brought down the house, and Tommy joined in the admiring cries which greeted the accomplished gymnast as he righted himself, and looked at them with an air of calm superiority.
Before he could say anything else, the audience was thrilled by three more backflips and a brief handstand with his head down and feet up. This brought the house down, and Tommy joined in the cheers that welcomed the skilled gymnast as he straightened up and looked at them with an air of cool confidence.
“Do you think I could learn to do it without its hurting me very much?” Tom meekly asked, as he rubbed the elbows which still smarted after the last attempt.
“Do you think I could learn to do it without it hurting too much?” Tom asked quietly, rubbing his elbows that still stung from the last attempt.
“What will you give me if I'll teach you?” said Dan.
“What will you give me if I teach you?” said Dan.
“My new jack-knife; it's got five blades, and only one is broken.”
“My new jackknife; it has five blades, and only one is broken.”
“Give it here, then.”
“Hand it over, then.”
Tommy handed it over with an affectionate look at its smooth handle. Dan examined it carefully, then putting it into his pocket, walked off, saying with a wink,
Tommy handed it over with a loving glance at its sleek handle. Dan inspected it closely, then slipped it into his pocket and walked away, saying with a wink,
“Keep it up till you learn, that's all.”
“Keep it up until you learn, that's all.”
A howl of wrath from Tommy was followed by a general uproar, which did not subside till Dan, finding himself in a minority, proposed that they should play stick-knife, and whichever won should have the treasure. Tommy agreed, and the game was played in a circle of excited faces, which all wore an expression of satisfaction, when Tommy won and secured the knife in the depth of his safest pocket.
A loud shout of anger from Tommy was followed by a general uproar that didn't quiet down until Dan, realizing he was outnumbered, suggested they play stick-knife, and whoever wins would get the treasure. Tommy agreed, and they played the game in a circle of eager faces, all looking pleased when Tommy won and tucked the knife into the safest pocket he had.
“You come off with me, and I'll show you round,” said Nat, feeling that he must have a little serious conversation with his friend in private.
“You come with me, and I'll show you around,” said Nat, sensing that he needed to have a serious conversation with his friend privately.
What passed between them no one knew, but when they appeared again, Dan was more respectful to every one, though still gruff in his speech, and rough in his manner; and what else could be expected of the poor lad who had been knocking about the world all his short life with no one to teach him any better?
What happened between them was a mystery, but when they showed up again, Dan was more respectful to everyone, even though he was still rough around the edges in his speech and demeanor. What else could you expect from a poor kid who had been wandering through life all this time with no one to guide him?
The boys had decided that they did not like him, and so they left him to Nat, who soon felt rather oppressed by the responsibility, but too kind-hearted to desert him.
The boys decided they didn't like him, so they left him with Nat, who quickly felt overwhelmed by the responsibility but was too kind-hearted to abandon him.
Tommy, however, felt that in spite of the jack-knife transaction, there was a bond of sympathy between them, and longed to return to the interesting subject of somersaults. He soon found an opportunity, for Dan, seeing how much he admired him, grew more amiable, and by the end of the first week was quite intimate with the lively Tom.
Tommy felt that despite the jack-knife incident, there was a connection between them and wanted to get back to the fascinating topic of somersaults. He soon found a chance to do so because Dan, noticing how much Tommy looked up to him, became friendlier, and by the end of the first week, he was pretty close with the energetic Tom.
Mr. Bhaer, when he heard the story and saw Dan, shook his head, but only said quietly,
Mr. Bhaer, after hearing the story and seeing Dan, shook his head but simply said quietly,
“The experiment may cost us something, but we will try it.”
“The experiment might cost us a bit, but we will go for it.”
If Dan felt any gratitude for his protection, he did not show it, and took without thanks all that was give him. He was ignorant, but very quick to learn when he chose; had sharp eyes to watch what went on about him; a saucy tongue, rough manners, and a temper that was fierce and sullen by turns. He played with all his might, and played well at almost all the games. He was silent and gruff before grown people, and only now and then was thoroughly sociable among the lads. Few of them really liked him, but few could help admiring his courage and strength, for nothing daunted him, and he knocked tall Franz flat on one occasion with an ease that caused all the others to keep at a respectful distance from his fists. Mr. Bhaer watched him silently, and did his best to tame the “Wild Boy,” as they called him, but in private the worthy man shook his head, and said soberly, “I hope the experiment will turn out well, but I am a little afraid it may cost too much.”
If Dan felt any gratitude for his protection, he didn’t show it and accepted everything given to him without thanks. He was ignorant but learned quickly when he wanted to; he had sharp eyes to observe what was happening around him, a cheeky attitude, rough manners, and a temper that could be fierce one moment and sullen the next. He played hard and was good at almost all the games. He was quiet and gruff around adults, but occasionally he became really friendly with the other boys. Few of them genuinely liked him, but many admired his courage and strength, as nothing seemed to scare him, and he easily knocked down tall Franz once, which made the others keep a respectful distance from his fists. Mr. Bhaer watched him quietly and did his best to tame the “Wild Boy,” as they called him, but privately, the kind man shook his head and said seriously, “I hope this experiment will go well, but I’m a bit afraid it might be too costly.”
Mrs. Bhaer lost her patience with him half a dozen times a day, yet never gave him up, and always insisted that there was something good in the lad, after all; for he was kinder to animals than to people, he liked to rove about in the woods, and, best of all, little Ted was fond of him. What the secret was no one could discover, but Baby took to him at once gabbled and crowed whenever he saw him preferred his strong back to ride on to any of the others and called him “My Danny” out of his own little head. Teddy was the only creature to whom Dan showed an affection, and this was only manifested when he thought no one else would see it; but mothers' eyes are quick, and motherly hearts instinctively divine who love their babies. So Mrs. Jo soon saw and felt that there was a soft spot in rough Dan, and bided her time to touch and win him.
Mrs. Bhaer lost her patience with him half a dozen times a day, yet never gave up on him and always insisted there was something good in the kid after all; he was kinder to animals than to people, loved wandering around in the woods, and, best of all, little Ted was fond of him. What the secret was, no one could figure out, but Baby took to him immediately, babbling and bouncing whenever he saw him. He preferred riding on his strong back to any of the others and called him “My Danny” all on his own. Teddy was the only one Dan showed any affection for, and he only revealed it when he thought no one else would notice; but a mother’s eyes are sharp, and motherly hearts instinctively know who loves their kids. So Mrs. Jo quickly saw and sensed that there was a soft spot in tough Dan and waited for the right moment to reach out and win him over.
But an unexpected and decidedly alarming event upset all their plans, and banished Dan from Plumfield.
But an unexpected and really concerning event disrupted all their plans and forced Dan to leave Plumfield.
Tommy, Nat, and Demi began by patronizing Dan, because the other lads rather slighted him; but soon they each felt there was a certain fascination about the bad boy, and from looking down upon him they came to looking up, each for a different reason. Tommy admired his skill and courage; Nat was grateful for past kindness; and Demi regarded him as a sort of animated story book, for when he chose Dan could tell his adventures in a most interesting way. It pleased Dan to have the three favorites like him, and he exerted himself to be agreeable, which was the secret of his success.
Tommy, Nat, and Demi initially teased Dan because the other guys ignored him. However, they quickly realized there was something intriguing about the bad boy, and instead of looking down on him, they began to look up to him, each for different reasons. Tommy admired Dan's skill and bravery; Nat appreciated his past kindness; and Demi saw him as a living storybook, since Dan could share his adventures in a really captivating way when he wanted to. Dan enjoyed being liked by the three favorites and made an effort to be friendly, which was the key to his success.
The Bhaers were surprised, but hoped the lads would have a good influence over Dan, and waited with some anxiety, trusting that no harm would come of it.
The Bhaers were surprised but hoped the guys would have a positive influence on Dan, and they waited with some anxiety, trusting that nothing bad would come of it.
Dan felt they did not quite trust him, and never showed them his best side, but took a wilful pleasure in trying their patience and thwarting their hopes as far as he dared.
Dan felt that they didn't fully trust him, and he never showed them his best side. Instead, he took a stubborn pleasure in testing their patience and frustrating their expectations as much as he could.
Mr. Bhaer did not approve of fighting, and did not think it a proof of either manliness or courage for two lads to pommel one another for the amusement of the rest. All sorts of hardy games and exercises were encouraged, and the boys were expected to take hard knocks and tumbles without whining; but black eyes and bloody noses given for the fun of it were forbidden as a foolish and a brutal play.
Mr. Bhaer didn't approve of fighting and didn't believe that two boys beating each other up for everyone else's entertainment was a sign of manliness or bravery. He encouraged all kinds of tough games and exercises, and the boys were expected to endure rough knocks and falls without complaining. However, getting black eyes and bloody noses for fun was banned as a stupid and brutal activity.
Dan laughed at this rule, and told such exciting tales of his own valor, and the many frays that he had been in, that some of the lads were fired with a desire to have a regular good “mill.”
Dan laughed at this rule and shared such thrilling stories of his own bravery and the many fights he had been in that some of the guys were inspired to have a proper brawl.
“Don't tell, and I'll show you how,” said Dan; and, getting half a dozen of the lads together behind the barn, he gave them a lesson in boxing, which quite satisfied the ardor of most of them. Emil, however, could not submit to be beaten by a fellow younger than himself, for Emil was past fourteen and a plucky fellow, so he challenged Dan to a fight. Dan accepted at once, and the others looked on with intense interest.
“Don’t say anything, and I’ll show you how,” Dan said. He gathered a group of about six guys behind the barn and gave them a boxing lesson that really fired up most of them. However, Emil, who was over fourteen and pretty brave, couldn’t accept being beaten by someone younger, so he challenged Dan to a fight. Dan agreed right away, and the rest of the guys watched with great interest.
What little bird carried the news to head-quarters no one ever knew, but, in the very hottest of the fray, when Dan and Emil were fighting like a pair of young bulldogs, and the others with fierce, excited faces were cheering them on, Mr. Bhaer walked into the ring, plucked the combatants apart with a strong hand, and said, in the voice they seldom heard,
What little bird brought the news to headquarters, nobody ever found out, but, in the thick of the battle, when Dan and Emil were fighting like a couple of young bulldogs, and the others with fierce, excited faces were cheering them on, Mr. Bhaer walked into the ring, pulled the fighters apart with a strong hand, and said, in a voice they rarely heard,
“I can't allow this, boys! Stop it at once; and never let me see it again. I keep a school for boys, not for wild beasts. Look at each other and be ashamed of yourselves.”
“I can't let this happen, guys! Stop it right now; and don’t ever let me see it again. I run a school for boys, not for wild animals. Look at each other and feel ashamed of yourselves.”
“You let me go, and I'll knock him down again,” shouted Dan, sparring away in spite of the grip on his collar.
“You let me go, and I'll take him down again,” shouted Dan, sparring away despite the hold on his collar.
“Come on, come on, I ain't thrashed yet!” cried Emil, who had been down five times, but did not know when he was beaten.
“Come on, come on, I’m not done yet!” cried Emil, who had fallen down five times but didn’t realize when he was beaten.
“They are playing be gladdy what-you-call-'ems, like the Romans, Uncle Fritz,” called out Demi, whose eyes were bigger than ever with the excitement of this new pastime.
“They're playing those fun games, like the Romans, Uncle Fritz,” shouted Demi, whose eyes were wider than ever with the excitement of this new activity.
“They were a fine set of brutes; but we have learned something since then, I hope, and I cannot have you make my barn a Colosseum. Who proposed this?” asked Mr. Bhaer.
"They were quite a group of tough guys; but I hope we've learned something since then, and I can't let you turn my barn into a Colosseum. Who suggested this?” asked Mr. Bhaer.
“Dan,” answered several voices.
"Dan," several voices replied.
“Don't you know that it is forbidden?”
“Don't you know that it's not allowed?”
“Yes,” growled Dan, sullenly.
“Yes,” growled Dan, moodily.
“Then why break the rule?”
“Then why bend the rule?”
“They'll all be molly-coddles, if they don't know how to fight.”
“They'll all be softies if they don't know how to fight.”
“Have you found Emil a molly-coddle? He doesn't look much like one,” and Mr. Bhaer brought the two face to face. Dan had a black eye, and his jacket was torn to rags, but Emil's face was covered with blood from a cut lip and a bruised nose, while a bump on his forehead was already as purple as a plum. In spite of his wounds however, he still glared upon his foe, and evidently panted to renew the fight.
“Do you think Emil is a softie? He doesn't seem like one,” and Mr. Bhaer brought the two face to face. Dan had a black eye, and his jacket was in shreds, but Emil's face was smeared with blood from a split lip and a swollen nose, while a bump on his forehead was already as purple as a plum. Despite his injuries, he was still glaring at his opponent and clearly eager to continue the fight.
“He'd make a first-rater if he was taught,” said Dan, unable to withhold the praise from the boy who made it necessary for him to do his best.
“He’d be top-notch if he was taught,” said Dan, unable to hold back his praise for the boy who pushed him to do his best.
“He'll be taught to fence and box by and by, and till then I think he will do very well without any lessons in mauling. Go and wash your faces; and remember, Dan, if you break any more of the rules again, you will be sent away. That was the bargain; do your part and we will do ours.”
“He'll learn to fence and box soon, and until then, I believe he’ll manage just fine without any lessons in wrestling. Go wash your faces; and remember, Dan, if you break any more rules, you'll be sent away. That was the deal; do your part, and we’ll do ours.”
The lads went off, and after a few more words to the spectators, Mr. Bhaer followed to bind up the wounds of the young gladiators. Emil went to bed sick, and Dan was an unpleasant spectacle for a week.
The guys left, and after chatting with the onlookers for a bit longer, Mr. Bhaer followed to help the injured young fighters. Emil went to bed feeling unwell, and Dan was an unpleasant sight for a week.
But the lawless lad had no thought of obeying, and soon transgressed again.
But the rebellious kid had no intention of obeying and quickly broke the rules again.
One Saturday afternoon as a party of the boys went out to play, Tommy said,
One Saturday afternoon, while some of the boys were heading out to play, Tommy said,
“Let's go down to the river, and cut a lot of new fish-poles.”
“Let’s go down to the river and make some new fishing poles.”
“Take Toby to drag them back, and one of us can ride him down,” proposed Stuffy, who hated to walk.
“Take Toby to pull them back, and one of us can ride him down,” suggested Stuffy, who hated walking.
“That means you, I suppose; well, hurry up, lazy-bones,” said Dan.
“That means you, I guess; so, get a move on, lazy-bones,” said Dan.
Away they went, and having got the poles were about to go home, when Demi unluckily said to Tommy, who was on Toby with a long rod in his hand,
Away they went, and after getting the poles, they were about to head home when Demi unfortunately said to Tommy, who was on Toby with a long rod in his hand,
“You look like the picture of the man in the bull-fight, only you haven't got a red cloth, or pretty clothes on.”
“You look just like the guy in the bullfight, except you don't have a red cape or fancy clothes on.”
“I'd like to see one; there's old Buttercup in the big meadow, ride at her, Tom, and see her run,” proposed Dan, bent on mischief.
“I want to see one; there’s old Buttercup in the big meadow, ride at her, Tom, and watch her run,” suggested Dan, eager for trouble.
“No, you mustn't,” began Demi, who was learning to distrust Dan's propositions.
“No, you shouldn't,” started Demi, who was beginning to lose trust in Dan's suggestions.
“Why not, little fuss-button?” demanded Dan.
“Why not, little troublemaker?” Dan asked.
“I don't think Uncle Fritz would like it.”
“I don’t think Uncle Fritz would be into it.”
“Did he ever say we must not have a bull-fight?”
“Did he ever say we shouldn't have a bullfight?”
“No, I don't think he ever did,” admitted Demi.
“No, I don't think he ever did,” Demi admitted.
“Then hold your tongue. Drive on, Tom, and here's a red rag to flap at the old thing. I'll help you to stir her up,” and over the wall went Dan, full of the new game, and the rest followed like a flock of sheep; even Demi, who sat upon the bars, and watched the fun with interest.
“Then be quiet. Keep going, Tom, and here’s something to annoy the old thing. I’ll help you get her riled up,” and over the wall jumped Dan, excited about the new game, and the others followed like a herd of sheep; even Demi, who was sitting on the bars, watched the fun with interest.
Poor Buttercup was not in a very good mood, for she had been lately bereft of her calf, and mourned for the little thing most dismally. Just now she regarded all mankind as her enemies (and I do not blame her), so when the matadore came prancing towards her with the red handkerchief flying at the end of his long lance, she threw up her head, and gave a most appropriate “Moo!” Tommy rode gallantly at her, and Toby recognizing an old friend, was quite willing to approach; but when the lance came down on her back with a loud whack, both cow and donkey were surprised and disgusted. Toby back with a bray of remonstrance, and Buttercup lowered her horns angrily.
Poor Buttercup was not in a great mood because she had recently lost her calf and was mourning for the little one quite terribly. At that moment, she saw all humans as her enemies (and I can't blame her), so when the matador came prancing toward her with a red handkerchief waving at the end of his long lance, she lifted her head and let out a very fitting “Moo!” Tommy rode bravely at her, and Toby, recognizing an old friend, was happy to come closer; but when the lance came down on her back with a loud smack, both the cow and the donkey were taken aback and disgusted. Toby responded with a bray of protest, and Buttercup lowered her horns in anger.
“At her again, Tom; she's jolly cross, and will do it capitally!” called Dan, coming up behind with another rod, while Jack and Ned followed his example.
“At it again, Tom; she's really upset and will do it great!” called Dan, coming up behind with another rod, while Jack and Ned copied him.
Seeing herself thus beset, and treated with such disrespect, Buttercup trotted round the field, getting more and more bewildered and excited every moment, for whichever way she turned, there was a dreadful boy, yelling and brandishing a new and very disagreeable sort of whip. It was great fun for them, but real misery for her, till she lost patience and turned the tables in the most unexpected manner. All at once she wheeled short round, and charged full at her old friend Toby, whose conduct cut her to the heart. Poor slow Toby backed so precipitately that he tripped over a stone, and down went horse, matadore, and all, in one ignominious heap, while distracted Buttercup took a surprising leap over the wall, and galloped wildly out of sight down the road.
Seeing herself surrounded and treated with such disrespect, Buttercup trotted around the field, getting more and more confused and agitated with each moment. No matter where she turned, there was a terrible boy yelling and swinging a new and very unpleasant sort of whip. It was a lot of fun for them, but pure misery for her, until she finally lost her patience and turned the tables in the most unexpected way. Suddenly, she spun around and charged straight at her old friend Toby, whose behavior hurt her deeply. Poor slow Toby backed up so quickly that he tripped over a stone, and down went the horse, the matador, and everything else in one humiliating pile, while the frantic Buttercup made a surprising leap over the wall and galloped wildly out of sight down the road.
“Catch her, stop her, head her off! run, boys, run!” shouted Dan, tearing after her at his best pace, for she was Mr. Bhaer's pet Alderney, and if anything happened to her, Dan feared it would be all over with him. Such a running and racing and bawling and puffing as there was before she was caught! The fish-poles were left behind; Toby was trotted nearly off his legs in the chase; and every boy was red, breathless, and scared. They found poor Buttercup at last in a flower garden, where she had taken refuge, worn out with the long run. Borrowing a rope for a halter, Dan led her home, followed by a party of very sober young gentlemen, for the cow was in a sad state, having strained her shoulder jumping, so that she limped, her eyes looked wild, and her glossy coat was wet and muddy.
“Catch her, stop her, head her off! Run, boys, run!” shouted Dan, sprinting after her as fast as he could, because she was Mr. Bhaer's favorite cow, and if anything happened to her, Dan was afraid it would be the end for him. There was quite a commotion with all the running, yelling, and gasping before she was finally caught! The fishing poles were left behind; Toby was almost exhausted from the chase; and every boy was red-faced, out of breath, and anxious. They eventually found poor Buttercup in a flower garden, where she had sought refuge, worn out from the long run. Borrowing a rope for a halter, Dan led her home, followed by a group of very serious young gentlemen, as the cow was in terrible shape, having strained her shoulder while jumping, so she limped, her eyes looked frantic, and her glossy coat was muddy and wet.
“You'll catch it this time, Dan,” said Tommy, as he led the wheezing donkey beside the maltreated cow.
“You'll get it this time, Dan,” said Tommy, as he walked the wheezing donkey next to the abused cow.
“So will you, for you helped.”
“So will you, because you helped.”
“We all did, but Demi,” added Jack.
“We all did, except Demi,” Jack added.
“He put it into our heads,” said Ned.
“He put it in our heads,” said Ned.
“I told you not to do it,” cried Demi, who was most broken-hearted at poor Buttercup's state.
“I told you not to do it,” cried Demi, who was most heartbroken over poor Buttercup's condition.
“Old Bhaer will send me off, I guess. Don't care if he does,” muttered Dan, looking worried in spite of his words.
“Old Bhaer will send me off, I guess. I don't care if he does,” muttered Dan, looking worried despite his words.
“We'll ask him not to, all of us,” said Demi, and the others assented with the exception of Stuffy, who cherished the hope that all the punishment might fall on one guilty head. Dan only said, “Don't bother about me;” but he never forgot it, even though he led the lads astray again, as soon as the temptation came.
“We'll all ask him not to,” said Demi, and the others agreed, except for Stuffy, who hoped that all the blame would land on one person. Dan just said, “Don't worry about me,” but he never forgot it, even though he led the guys into trouble again as soon as the temptation arose.
When Mr. Bhaer saw the animal, and heard the story, he said very little, evidently fearing that he should say too much in the first moments of impatience. Buttercup was made comfortable in her stall, and the boys sent to their rooms till supper-time. This brief respite gave them time to think the matter over, to wonder what the penalty would be, and to try to imagine where Dan would be sent. He whistled briskly in his room, so that no one should think he cared a bit; but while he waited to know his fate, the longing to stay grew stronger and stronger, the more he recalled the comfort and kindness he had known here, the hardship and neglect he had felt elsewhere. He knew they tried to help him, and at the bottom of his heart he was grateful, but his rough life had made him hard and careless, suspicious and wilful. He hated restraint of any sort, and fought against it like an untamed creature, even while he knew it was kindly meant, and dimly felt that he would be the better for it. He made up his mind to be turned adrift again, to knock about the city as he had done nearly all his life; a prospect that made him knit his black brows, and look about the cosy little room with a wistful expression that would have touched a much harder heart than Mr. Bhaer's if he had seen it. It vanished instantly, however, when the good man came in, and said in his accustomed grave way,
When Mr. Bhaer saw the animal and heard the story, he said very little, clearly worried that he might say too much in the heat of the moment. Buttercup was settled comfortably in her stall, and the boys were sent to their rooms until supper. This short break gave them a chance to think things over, wonder about the consequences, and speculate where Dan might end up. He whistled cheerfully in his room so that no one would think he cared at all; but as he waited to find out his fate, his desire to stay grew stronger, especially as he remembered the comfort and kindness he had experienced here compared to the hardship and neglect he had faced elsewhere. He knew they were trying to help him, and deep down he was grateful, but his tough life had made him hard and indifferent, suspicious and stubborn. He hated any form of restraint and fought against it like a wild animal, even while he recognized it was meant to be helpful and he vaguely felt it would benefit him. He resolved to be on his own again, to roam the city like he had for most of his life; a thought that made him furrow his brow and glance around the warm little room with a longing look that would have softened even Mr. Bhaer's heart if he had seen it. However, it disappeared instantly when the kind man entered and said in his usual serious tone,
“I have heard all about it, Dan, and though you have broken the rules again, I am going to give you one more trial, to please Mother Bhaer.”
“I’ve heard all about it, Dan, and even though you’ve broken the rules again, I’m going to give you one more chance to make Mother Bhaer happy.”
Dan flushed up to his forehead at this unexpected reprieve, but he only said in his gruff way,
Dan turned red up to his forehead at this unexpected break, but he only said in his rough manner,
“I didn't know there was any rule about bull-fighting.”
“I didn't know there were any rules about bullfighting.”
“As I never expected to have any at Plumfield, I never did make such a rule,” answered Mr. Bhaer, smiling in spite of himself at the boy's excuse. Then he added gravely, “But one of the first and most important of our few laws is the law of kindness to every dumb creature on the place. I want everybody and everything to be happy here, to love and trust, and serve us, as we try to love and trust and serve them faithfully and willingly. I have often said that you were kinder to the animals than any of the other boys, and Mrs. Bhaer liked that trait in you very much, because she thought it showed a good heart. But you have disappointed us in that, and we are sorry, for we hoped to make you quite one of us. Shall we try again?”
“As I never expected to have any rules at Plumfield, I never made one,” replied Mr. Bhaer, smiling despite himself at the boy's excuse. Then he added seriously, “But one of the first and most important of our few rules is to show kindness to every living creature on the property. I want everyone and everything to be happy here, to love and trust us, just as we try to love and trust and serve them faithfully and willingly. I've often said that you were kinder to the animals than any of the other boys, and Mrs. Bhaer really appreciated that quality in you because she thought it showed a good heart. But you’ve let us down in that regard, and we’re sorry because we wanted to welcome you fully into our community. Shall we give it another try?”
Dan's eyes had been on the floor, and his hands nervously picking at the bit of wood he had been whittling as Mr. Bhaer came in, but when he heard the kind voice ask that question, he looked up quickly, and said in a more respectful tone than he had ever used before,
Dan's eyes were on the floor, and he was nervously picking at the piece of wood he had been carving when Mr. Bhaer walked in. But when he heard the kind voice ask that question, he looked up quickly and replied in a more respectful tone than he had ever used before,
“Yes, please.”
"Yes, please!"
“Very well, then, we will say no more, only you will stay at home from the walk to-morrow, as the other boys will and all of you must wait on poor Buttercup till she is well again.”
“Alright, we won't discuss it anymore. However, you need to stay home from the walk tomorrow, just like the other boys. You all must take care of poor Buttercup until she gets better.”
“I will.”
"Yes, I will."
“Now, go down to supper, and do your best, my boy, more for your own sake than for ours.” Then Mr. Bhaer shook hands with him, and Dan went down more tamed by kindness than he would have been by the good whipping which Asia had strongly recommended.
“Now, go down to dinner, and do your best, my boy, more for your own sake than for ours.” Then Mr. Bhaer shook hands with him, and Dan went down feeling more subdued by kindness than he would have been by the good beating that Asia had strongly suggested.
Dan did try for a day or two, but not being used to it, he soon tired and relapsed into his old wilful ways. Mr. Bhaer was called from home on business one day, and the boys had no lessons. They liked this, and played hard till bedtime, when most of them turned in and slept like dormice. Dan, however, had a plan in his head, and when he and Nat were alone, he unfolded it.
Dan tried for a day or two, but since he wasn't used to it, he quickly got tired and fell back into his old stubborn habits. One day, Mr. Bhaer was called away on business, and the boys had no lessons. They enjoyed this and played hard until bedtime, when most of them went to bed and slept like logs. However, Dan had a plan in his mind, and when he and Nat were alone, he shared it.
“Look here!” he said, taking from under his bed a bottle, a cigar, and a pack of cards, “I'm going to have some fun, and do as I used to with the fellows in town. Here's some beer, I got if of the old man at the station, and this cigar; you can pay for 'em or Tommy will, he's got heaps of money and I haven't a cent. I'm going to ask him in; no, you go, they won't mind you.”
“Look at this!” he said, pulling out a bottle, a cigar, and a deck of cards from under his bed. “I’m going to have some fun, just like I used to with my friends in town. I’ve got some beer I got from the old guy at the station, and this cigar; you can pay for them or Tommy will, he’s loaded and I don’t have a dime. I’m going to invite him in; actually, you go, they won’t mind you.”
“The folks won't like it,” began Nat.
“The people won't like it,” began Nat.
“They won't know. Daddy Bhaer is away, and Mrs. Bhaer's busy with Ted; he's got croup or something, and she can't leave him. We shan't sit up late or make any noise, so where's the harm?”
“They won’t find out. Dad Bhaer is out, and Mrs. Bhaer is busy with Ted; he has croup or something, and she can’t leave him. We won’t stay up late or make any noise, so what’s the problem?”
“Asia will know if we burn the lamp long, she always does.”
“Asia will know if we keep the lamp burning for a long time; she always does.”
“No, she won't, I've got a dark lantern on purpose; it don't give much light, and we can shut it quick if we hear anyone coming,” said Dan.
“No, she won't. I have a dark lantern on purpose; it doesn't give off much light, and we can shut it quickly if we hear anyone coming,” said Dan.
This idea struck Nat as a fine one, and lent an air of romance to the thing. He started off to tell Tommy, but put his head in again to say,
This idea seemed great to Nat and added a touch of romance to the situation. He headed off to tell Tommy but popped his head back in to say,
“You want Demi, too, don't you?”
"You want Demi, right?"
“No, I don't; the Deacon will rollup eyes and preach if you tell him. He will be asleep, so just tip the wink to Tom and cut back again.”
“No, I don’t; the Deacon will roll his eyes and preach if you tell him. He’ll be asleep, so just give a nod to Tom and go back again.”
Nat obeyed, and returned in a minute with Tommy half dressed, rather tousled about the head and very sleepy, but quite ready for fun as usual.
Nat complied and came back in a minute with Tommy half dressed, a bit messy with hair and very drowsy, but still totally up for some fun as always.
“Now, keep quiet, and I'll show you how to play a first-rate game called 'Poker,'” said Dan, as the three revellers gathered round the table, on which were set forth the bottle, the cigar, and the cards. “First we'll all have a drink, then we'll take a go at the 'weed,' and then we'll play. That's the way men do, and it's jolly fun.”
“Now, be quiet, and I’ll show you how to play a great game called 'Poker,'” said Dan, as the three partygoers gathered around the table, where the bottle, the cigar, and the cards were laid out. “First, we’ll all have a drink, then we’ll try the 'weed,' and then we’ll play. That’s how guys do it, and it’s a lot of fun.”
The beer circulated in a mug, and all three smacked their lips over it, though Nat and Tommy did not like the bitter stuff. The cigar was worse still, but they dared not say so, and each puffed away till he was dizzy or choked, when he passed the “weed” on to his neighbor. Dan liked it, for it seemed like old times when he now and then had a chance to imitate the low men who surrounded him. He drank, and smoked, and swaggered as much like them as he could, and, getting into the spirit of the part he assumed, he soon began to swear under his breath for fear some one should hear him. “You mustn't; it's wicked to say 'Damn!'” cried Tommy, who had followed his leader so far.
The beer sloshed around in a mug, and all three enjoyed it, even though Nat and Tommy weren’t fans of the bitter taste. The cigar was even worse, but they didn’t dare mention it, and each took puffs until they felt dizzy or choked, then passed the “weed” to the next person. Dan liked it because it reminded him of the old days when he got to act like the rough guys around him. He drank, smoked, and swaggered as much as he could like them, and as he got into the character he was playing, he started swearing quietly to himself, worried someone might hear him. “You can’t! It’s wrong to say 'Damn!'” shouted Tommy, who had followed Dan this far.
“Oh, hang! don't you preach, but play away; it's part of the fun to swear.”
“Oh, come on! Don’t lecture me, just play; it’s part of the fun to let loose.”
“I'd rather say 'thunder turtles,'” said Tommy, who had composed this interesting exclamation and was very proud of it.
"I'd rather say 'thunder turtles,'" said Tommy, who had come up with this cool exclamation and was really proud of it.
“And I'll say 'The Devil;' that sounds well,” added Nat, much impressed by Dan's manly ways.
“And I'll say 'The Devil;' that sounds good,” added Nat, really impressed by Dan's strong demeanor.
Dan scoffed at their “nonsense,” and swore stoutly as he tried to teach them the new game.
Dan laughed off their “nonsense” and swore vigorously as he tried to teach them the new game.
But Tommy was very sleepy, and Nat's head began to ache with the beer and the smoke, so neither of them was very quick to learn, and the game dragged. The room was nearly dark, for the lantern burned badly; they could not laugh loud nor move about much, for Silas slept next door in the shed-chamber, and altogether the party was dull. In the middle of a deal Dan stopped suddenly, and called out, “Who's that?” in a startled tone, and at the same moment drew the slide over the light. A voice in the darkness said tremulously, “I can't find Tommy,” and then there was the quick patter of bare feet running away down the entry that led from the wing to the main house.
But Tommy was really sleepy, and Nat's head started to hurt from the beer and the smoke, so neither of them was very quick to catch on, and the game dragged on. The room was almost dark because the lantern wasn’t working well; they couldn’t laugh loudly or move around much since Silas was sleeping next door in the shed-chamber, and overall the gathering felt dull. In the middle of a round, Dan suddenly stopped and called out, “Who’s that?” in a surprised tone, and at the same time pulled the slide over the light. A voice in the darkness said shakily, “I can’t find Tommy,” and then there was the quick sound of bare feet running away down the hallway that led from the wing to the main house.
“It's Demi! he's gone to call some one; cut into bed, Tom, and don't tell!” cried Dan, whisking all signs of the revel out of sight, and beginning to tear off his clothes, while Nat did the same.
“It's Demi! He went to call someone; get into bed, Tom, and don’t tell!” shouted Dan, quickly hiding all evidence of the party and starting to take off his clothes, while Nat did the same.
Tommy flew to his room and dived into bed, where he lay, laughing till something burned his hand, when he discovered that he was still clutching the stump of the festive cigar, which he happened to be smoking when the revel broke up.
Tommy raced to his room and jumped into bed, where he lay, laughing until something started to burn his hand. He realized he was still holding the end of the celebratory cigar he was smoking when the party ended.
It was nearly out, and he was about to extinguish it carefully when Nursey's voice was heard, and fearing it would betray him if he hid it in the bed, he threw it underneath, after a final pinch which he thought finished it.
It was almost out, and he was about to put it out carefully when Nursey's voice sounded. Worried it would give him away if he hid it in the bed, he tossed it underneath after one last pinch that he thought finished it.
Nursey came in with Demi, who looked much amazed to see the red face of Tommy reposing peacefully upon his pillow.
Nursey came in with Demi, who looked very surprised to see Tommy's red face resting peacefully on his pillow.
“He wasn't there just now, because I woke up and could not find him anywhere,” said Demi, pouncing on him.
“He wasn't here a moment ago because I woke up and couldn't find him anywhere,” said Demi, jumping on him.
“What mischief are you at now, bad child?” asked Nursey, with a good-natured shake, which made the sleeper open his eyes to say meekly,
“What trouble are you causing now, you naughty kid?” asked Nursey, giving a light-hearted shake that made the sleeper open his eyes and reply softly,
“I only ran into Nat's room to see him about something. Go away, and let me alone; I'm awful sleepy.”
"I just went into Nat's room to talk to him about something. Go away and leave me alone; I'm really tired."
Nursey tucked Demi in, and went off to reconnoitre, but only found two boys slumbering peacefully in Dan's room. “Some little frolic,” she thought, and as there was no harm done she said nothing to Mrs. Bhaer, who was busy and worried over little Teddy.
Nursey tucked Demi in and went off to investigate, but only found two boys sleeping soundly in Dan's room. "Just a little mischief," she thought, and since no harm was done, she didn't say anything to Mrs. Bhaer, who was busy and worried about little Teddy.
Tommy was sleepy, and telling Demi to mind his own business and not ask questions, he was snoring in ten minutes, little dreaming what was going on under his bed. The cigar did not go out, but smouldered away on the straw carpet till it was nicely on fire, and a hungry little flame went creeping along till the dimity bedcover caught, then the sheets, and then the bed itself. The beer made Tommy sleep heavily, and the smoke stupified Demi, so they slept on till the fire began to scorch them, and they were in danger of being burned to death.
Tommy was tired, and after telling Demi to mind his own business and not ask questions, he fell asleep in ten minutes, completely unaware of what was happening under his bed. The cigar didn't go out; instead, it smoldered on the straw carpet until it caught fire. A small flame slowly crept along until it ignited the dimity bedcover, then the sheets, and finally the bed itself. The beer made Tommy sleep deeply, and the smoke dulled Demi's senses, so they both kept sleeping until the fire started to scorch them, putting them at risk of being burned alive.
Franz was sitting up to study, and as he left the school-room he smelt the smoke, dashed up-stairs and saw it coming in a cloud from the left wing of the house. Without stopping to call any one, he ran into the room, dragged the boys from the blazing bed, and splashed all the water he could find at hand on to the flames. It checked but did not quench the fire, and the children wakened on being tumbled topsy-turvy into a cold hall, began to roar at the top of their voices. Mrs. Bhaer instantly appeared, and a minute after Silas burst out of his room shouting, “Fire!” in a tone that raised the whole house. A flock of white goblins with scared faces crowded into the hall, and for a minute every one was panic-stricken.
Franz was studying when he left the classroom and caught a whiff of smoke. He rushed upstairs and saw it billowing from the left wing of the house. Without pausing to call anyone, he ran into the room, pulled the boys from the burning bed, and splashed all the water he could find on the flames. It slowed the fire but didn’t put it out, and the children, waking up after being thrown into the chilly hallway, started to cry at the top of their lungs. Mrs. Bhaer appeared immediately, and a minute later, Silas burst out of his room yelling, “Fire!” in a way that echoed throughout the whole house. A bunch of white-faced kids with terrified expressions crowded into the hall, and for a moment, everyone was in a panic.
Then Mrs. Bhaer found her wits, bade Nursey see to the burnt boys, and sent Franz and Silas down-stairs for some tubs of wet clothes which she flung on the bed, over the carpet, and up against the curtains, now burning finely, and threatening to kindle the walls.
Then Mrs. Bhaer collected her thoughts, told Nursey to take care of the burned boys, and sent Franz and Silas downstairs to get some tubs of wet clothes, which she tossed onto the bed, across the carpet, and against the curtains, now burning fiercely and threatening to catch the walls on fire.
Most of the boys stood dumbly looking on, but Dan and Emil worked bravely, running to and fro with water from the bath-room, and helping to pull down the dangerous curtains.
Most of the boys stood around awkwardly watching, but Dan and Emil worked hard, running back and forth with water from the bathroom and helping to pull down the hazardous curtains.
The peril was soon over, and ordering the boys all back to bed, and leaving Silas to watch lest the fire broke out again, Mrs. Bhaer and Franz went to see how the poor boys got on. Demi had escaped with one burn and a grand scare, but Tommy had not only most of his hair scorched off his head, but a great burn on his arm, that made him half crazy with the pain. Demi was soon made cosy, and Franz took him away to his own bed, where the kind lad soothed his fright and hummed him to sleep as cosily as a woman. Nursey watched over poor Tommy all night, trying to ease his misery, and Mrs. Bhaer vibrated between him and little Teddy with oil and cotton, paregoric and squills, saying to herself from time to time, as if she found great amusement in the thought, “I always knew Tommy would set the house on fire, and now he has done it!”
The danger was quickly over, and after sending the boys back to bed, leaving Silas to keep an eye out in case the fire flared up again, Mrs. Bhaer and Franz went to check on the poor boys. Demi had come through with just one burn and a big scare, but Tommy not only had most of his hair singed off but also a serious burn on his arm that made him almost go crazy from the pain. Demi was soon made comfortable, and Franz took him to his own bed, where the kind boy calmed his fears and hummed him to sleep as gently as a mother would. Nursey kept an eye on poor Tommy all night, trying to ease his suffering, while Mrs. Bhaer rushed between him and little Teddy with oil and cotton, paregoric and squills, telling herself from time to time, as if she found it amusing, "I always knew Tommy would set the house on fire, and now he has!"
When Mr. Bhaer got home next morning he found a nice state of things. Tommy in bed, Teddy wheezing like a little grampus, Mrs. Jo quite used up, and the whole flock of boys so excited that they all talked at once, and almost dragged him by main force to view the ruins. Under his quiet management things soon fell into order, for every one felt that he was equal to a dozen conflagrations, and worked with a will at whatever task he gave them.
When Mr. Bhaer got home the next morning, he discovered quite a scene. Tommy was in bed, Teddy was wheezing like a little whale, Mrs. Jo looked completely worn out, and all the boys were so excited that they were talking over each other and nearly pulled him along to see the damage. With his calm leadership, everything quickly returned to order because everyone sensed that he could handle any disaster and eagerly tackled whatever task he assigned them.
There was no school that morning, but by afternoon the damaged room was put to rights, the invalids were better, and there was time to hear and judge the little culprits quietly. Nat and Tommy told their parts in the mischief, and were honestly sorry for the danger they had brought to the dear old house and all in it. But Dan put on his devil-may-care look, and would not own that there was much harm done.
There was no school that morning, but by the afternoon, the messed-up room was cleaned up, the sick kids were feeling better, and there was time to quietly hear and judge the little troublemakers. Nat and Tommy shared their sides of the story and genuinely regretted the trouble they had caused the beloved old house and everyone in it. But Dan shrugged it off with a carefree attitude and refused to admit that anything too serious had happened.
Now, of all things, Mr. Bhaer hated drinking, gambling, and swearing; smoking he had given up that the lads might not be tempted to try it, and it grieved and angered him deeply to find that the boy, with whom he had tried to be most forbearing, should take advantage of his absence to introduce these forbidden vices, and teach his innocent little lads to think it manly and pleasant to indulge in them. He talked long and earnestly to the assembled boys, and ended by saying, with an air of mingled firmness and regret,
Now, Mr. Bhaer absolutely detested drinking, gambling, and swearing; he had quit smoking so the boys wouldn't be tempted to try it. It deeply upset and frustrated him to discover that the boy, who he had tried to be the most patient with, had taken advantage of his absence to introduce these forbidden habits and teach his innocent little boys that it was cool and enjoyable to engage in them. He spoke for a long time, seriously addressing the gathered boys, and concluded with a mix of firmness and regret,
“I think Tommy is punished enough, and that scar on his arm will remind him for a long time to let these things alone. Nat's fright will do for him, for he is really sorry, and does try to obey me. But you, Dan, have been many times forgiven, and yet it does no good. I cannot have my boys hurt by your bad example, nor my time wasted in talking to deaf ears, so you can say good-bye to them all, and tell Nursey to put up your things in my little black bag.”
“I think Tommy has been punished enough, and that scar on his arm will serve as a reminder for a long time to stay out of trouble. Nat's scare will be enough for him since he truly feels sorry and tries to listen to me. But you, Dan, have been forgiven many times, and it still doesn't help. I can't let my boys be influenced by your bad example, nor can I waste my time talking to someone who won't listen, so you can say goodbye to everyone and tell Nursey to pack your things in my little black bag.”
“Oh! sir, where is he going?” cried Nat.
“Oh! Sir, where is he going?” Nat cried.
“To a pleasant place up in the country, where I sometimes send boys when they don't do well here. Mr. Page is a kind man, and Dan will be happy there if he chooses to do his best.”
“To a nice spot in the countryside, where I sometimes send boys when they aren’t doing well here. Mr. Page is a nice guy, and Dan will be happy there if he chooses to try his best.”
“Will he ever come back?” asked Demi.
“Will he ever come back?” Demi asked.
“That will depend on himself; I hope so.”
"That will depend on him; I hope so."
As he spoke, Mr. Bhaer left the room to write his letter to Mr. Page, and the boys crowded round Dan very much as people do about a man who is going on a long and perilous journey to unknown regions.
As he spoke, Mr. Bhaer stepped out to write his letter to Mr. Page, and the boys gathered around Dan just like people do around someone heading off on a long and dangerous trip to unfamiliar places.
“I wonder if you'll like it,” began Jack.
“I wonder if you’re going to like it,” Jack said.
“Shan't stay if I don't,” said Dan coolly.
"Won't stay if I don't," Dan said coolly.
“Where will you go?” asked Nat.
“Where are you going?” Nat asked.
“I may go to sea, or out west, or take a look at California,” answered Dan, with a reckless air that quite took away the breath of the little boys.
“I might head to the ocean, go out west, or check out California,” Dan replied, with a carefree attitude that left the little boys speechless.
“Oh, don't! stay with Mr. Page awhile and then come back here; do, Dan,” pleaded Nat, much affected at the whole affair.
“Oh, please! Stay with Mr. Page for a bit and then come back here; please, Dan,” pleaded Nat, really moved by the whole situation.
“I don't care where I go, or how long I stay, and I'll be hanged if I ever come back here,” with which wrathful speech Dan went away to put up his things, every one of which Mr. Bhaer had given him.
“I don’t care where I go or how long I stay, and I’ll be damned if I ever come back here,” with that angry remark, Dan left to pack his things, every one of which Mr. Bhaer had given him.
That was the only good-bye he gave the boys, for they were all talking the matter over in the barn when he came down, and he told Nat not to call them. The wagon stood at the door, and Mrs. Bhaer came out to speak to Dan, looking so sad that his heart smote him, and he said in a low tone,
That was the only goodbye he gave the boys, since they were all discussing the situation in the barn when he came down, and he told Nat not to call them. The wagon was waiting at the door, and Mrs. Bhaer came out to talk to Dan, looking so sad that it broke his heart, and he said in a low voice,
“May I say good-bye to Teddy?”
“Can I say goodbye to Teddy?”
“Yes, dear; go in and kiss him, he will miss his Danny very much.”
“Yeah, sweetheart; go in and give him a kiss, he’s really going to miss his Danny.”
No one saw the look in Dan's eyes as he stooped over the crib, and saw the little face light up at first sight of him, but he heard Mrs. Bhaer say pleadingly,
No one saw the look in Dan's eyes as he leaned over the crib and saw the little face brighten at the first sight of him, but he heard Mrs. Bhaer say urgently,
“Can't we give the poor lad one more trial, Fritz?” and Mr. Bhaer answer in his steady way,
“Can’t we give the poor guy one more chance, Fritz?” Mr. Bhaer replied in his usual calm manner,
“My dear, it is not best, so let him go where he can do no harm to others, while they do good to him, and by and by he shall come back, I promise you.”
“My dear, it’s not the best option, so let him go where he can't harm anyone, while they do good for him, and eventually he will come back, I promise you.”
“He's the only boy we ever failed with, and I am so grieved, for I thought there was the making of a fine man in him, spite of his faults.”
“He's the only boy we ever let down, and I'm really upset because I believed there was the potential for a great man in him, despite his flaws.”
Dan heard Mrs. Bhaer sigh, and he wanted to ask for one more trial himself, but his pride would not let him, and he came out with the hard look on his face, shook hands without a word, and drove away with Mr. Bhaer, leaving Nat and Mrs. Jo to look after him with tears in their eyes.
Dan heard Mrs. Bhaer sigh, and he wanted to ask for one more chance himself, but his pride wouldn’t allow it, so he came out with a stern expression, shook hands without a word, and drove away with Mr. Bhaer, leaving Nat and Mrs. Jo watching him with tears in their eyes.
A few days afterwards they received a letter from Mr. Page, saying that Dan was doing well, whereat they all rejoiced. But three weeks later came another letter, saying that Dan had run away, and nothing had been heard of him, whereat they all looked sober, and Mr. Bhaer said,
A few days later, they got a letter from Mr. Page saying that Dan was doing well, which made everyone happy. But three weeks after that, they received another letter saying that Dan had run away, and they hadn’t heard anything from him since. This made everyone serious, and Mr. Bhaer said,
“Perhaps I ought to have given him another chance.”
“Maybe I should have given him another chance.”
Mrs. Bhaer, however, nodded wisely and answered, “Don't be troubled, Fritz; the boy will come back to us, I'm sure of it.”
Mrs. Bhaer nodded knowingly and said, “Don’t worry, Fritz; the boy will return to us, I’m certain of it.”
But time went on and no Dan came.
But time passed and Dan still didn't show up.
CHAPTER VII. NAUGHTY NAN
“Fritz, I've got a new idea,” cried Mrs. Bhaer, as she met her husband one day after school.
“Fritz, I have a new idea,” exclaimed Mrs. Bhaer, as she ran into her husband one day after school.
“Well, my dear, what is it?” and he waited willingly to hear the new plan, for some of Mrs. Jo's ideas were so droll, it was impossible to help laughing at them, though usually they were quite sensible, and he was glad to carry them out.
“Well, my dear, what’s on your mind?” he asked, eagerly waiting to hear the new plan, because some of Mrs. Jo's ideas were so funny that it was hard not to laugh at them, even though they were usually quite practical, and he was happy to put them into action.
“Daisy needs a companion, and the boys would be all the better for another girl among them; you know we believe in bringing up little men and women together, and it is high time we acted up to our belief. They pet and tyrannize over Daisy by turns, and she is getting spoilt. Then they must learn gentle ways, and improve their manners, and having girls about will do it better than any thing else.”
“Daisy needs a friend, and the boys would benefit from having another girl around; you know we think it’s important to raise boys and girls together, and it’s about time we put that belief into action. They take turns spoiling and bossing Daisy around, and she’s becoming a bit too pampered. They need to learn to be more gentle and improve their manners, and having girls around will help with that more than anything else.”
“You are right, as usual. Now, who shall we have?” asked Mr. Bhaer, seeing by the look in her eye that Mrs. Jo had some one all ready to propose.
“You're right, as always. So, who should we choose?” asked Mr. Bhaer, noticing by the look in her eye that Mrs. Jo had someone in mind to suggest.
“Little Annie Harding.”
“Annie Harding.”
“What! Naughty Nan, as the lads call her?” cried Mr. Bhaer, looking very much amused.
“What! Naughty Nan, as the guys call her?” exclaimed Mr. Bhaer, looking very entertained.
“Yes, she is running wild at home since her mother died, and is too bright a child to be spoilt by servants. I have had my eye on her for some time, and when I met her father in town the other day I asked him why he did not send her to school. He said he would gladly if he could find as good a school for girls as ours was for boys. I know he would rejoice to have her come; so suppose we drive over this afternoon and see about it.”
“Yes, she’s been out of control at home since her mother died, and she’s too smart to be spoiled by servants. I’ve been keeping an eye on her for a while, and when I ran into her father in town the other day, I asked him why he hasn’t sent her to school. He said he would happily do it if he could find a girls’ school as good as ours was for boys. I know he’d be thrilled to have her attend, so let’s drive over this afternoon and check it out.”
“Have not you cares enough now, my Jo, without this little gypsy to torment you?” asked Mr. Bhaer, patting the hand that lay on his arm.
“Don’t you have enough on your mind now, my Jo, without this little gypsy to bother you?” asked Mr. Bhaer, patting the hand that rested on his arm.
“Oh dear, no,” said Mother Bhaer, briskly. “I like it, and never was happier than since I had my wilderness of boys. You see, Fritz, I feel a great sympathy for Nan, because I was such a naughty child myself that I know all about it. She is full of spirits, and only needs to be taught what to do with them to be as nice a little girl as Daisy. Those quick wits of hers would enjoy lessons if they were rightly directed, and what is now a tricksy midget would soon become a busy, happy child. I know how to manage her, for I remember how my blessed mother managed me, and—”
“Oh no, not at all,” said Mother Bhaer, cheerfully. “I love it, and I’ve never been happier since I had my bunch of boys. You see, Fritz, I really sympathize with Nan because I was a pretty mischievous kid myself, so I totally get it. She’s full of energy, and she just needs to be shown how to channel it to be as sweet a little girl as Daisy. Those quick wits of hers would enjoy lessons if they were guided the right way, and what is now a pesky little thing would quickly turn into a busy, happy child. I know how to handle her because I remember how my wonderful mother handled me, and—”
“And if you succeed half as well as she did, you will have done a magnificent work,” interrupted Mr. Bhaer, who labored under the delusion that Mrs. B. was the best and most charming woman alive.
“And if you succeed half as well as she did, you will have done a magnificent job,” interrupted Mr. Bhaer, who was under the impression that Mrs. B. was the best and most charming woman alive.
“Now, if you make fun of my plan I'll give you bad coffee for a week, and then where are you, sir?” cried Mrs. Jo, tweaking him by the ear just as if he was one of the boys.
“Now, if you laugh at my plan, I’ll serve you bad coffee for a week, and then what will you do, sir?” shouted Mrs. Jo, tugging him by the ear just like she would one of the boys.
“Won't Daisy's hair stand erect with horror at Nan's wild ways?” asked Mr. Bhaer, presently, when Teddy had swarmed up his waistcoat, and Rob up his back, for they always flew at their father the minute school was done.
“Won't Daisy's hair stand up in shock at Nan's crazy behavior?” Mr. Bhaer asked after Teddy had climbed up his waistcoat and Rob had scrambled up his back, as they always did the moment school was over.
“At first, perhaps, but it will do Posy good. She is getting prim and Bettyish, and needs stirring up a bit. She always has a good time when Nan comes over to play, and the two will help each other without knowing it. Dear me, half the science of teaching is knowing how much children do for one another, and when to mix them.”
“At first, maybe, but it will be good for Posy. She's becoming too prim and proper, and needs to be shaken up a little. She always has a great time when Nan comes over to play, and the two will support each other without realizing it. Honestly, half the art of teaching is understanding how much kids benefit from each other, and when to put them together.”
“I only hope she won't turn out another firebrand.”
"I just hope she doesn't end up being another troublemaker."
“My poor Dan! I never can quite forgive myself for letting him go,” sighed Mrs. Bhaer.
“My poor Dan! I can never fully forgive myself for letting him go,” sighed Mrs. Bhaer.
At the sound of the name, little Teddy, who had never forgotten his friend, struggled down from his father's arms, and trotted to the door, looked out over the sunny lawn with a wistful face, and then trotted back again, saying, as he always did when disappointed of the longed-for sight,
At the sound of the name, little Teddy, who had never forgotten his friend, wriggled down from his dad's arms and walked to the door, looked out at the sunny lawn with a longing expression, and then walked back again, saying, as he always did when he was let down by not seeing what he had hoped for,
“My Danny's tummin' soon.”
“My Danny's coming soon.”
“I really think we ought to have kept him, if only for Teddy's sake, he was so fond of him, and perhaps baby's love would have done for him what we failed to do.”
“I really think we should have kept him, if only for Teddy's sake; he was so fond of him, and maybe the baby's love would have done for him what we couldn’t.”
“I've sometimes felt that myself; but after keeping the boys in a ferment, and nearly burning up the whole family, I thought it safer to remove the firebrand, for a time at least,” said Mr. Bhaer.
"I've felt that way sometimes too; but after stirring things up with the boys and almost setting the whole family on fire, I figured it was safer to get rid of the source of the trouble, at least for a while," said Mr. Bhaer.
“Dinner's ready, let me ring the bell,” and Rob began a solo upon that instrument which made it impossible to hear one's self speak.
“Dinner's ready, let me ring the bell,” and Rob started playing that instrument which made it impossible to hear oneself speak.
“Then I may have Nan, may I?” asked Mrs. Jo.
“Then I can have Nan, right?” asked Mrs. Jo.
“A dozen Nans if you want them, my dear,” answered Mr. Bhaer, who had room in his fatherly heart for all the naughty neglected children in the world.
“A dozen Nans if you want them, my dear,” replied Mr. Bhaer, who had space in his fatherly heart for all the mischief-making neglected kids in the world.
When Mrs. Bhaer returned from her drive that afternoon, before she could unpack the load of little boys, without whom she seldom moved, a small girl of ten skipped out at the back of the carry-all and ran into the house, shouting,
When Mrs. Bhaer came back from her drive that afternoon, before she could unpack the group of little boys, who she usually had with her, a small girl of ten jumped out at the back of the carriage and dashed into the house, yelling,
“Hi, Daisy! where are you?”
"Hey, Daisy! Where are you?"
Daisy came, and looked pleased to see her guest, but also a trifle alarmed, when Nan said, still prancing, as if it was impossible to keep still,
Daisy arrived and seemed happy to see her guest, but also a bit worried when Nan said, still bouncing around as if it was impossible to stay still,
“I'm going to stay here always, papa says I may, and my box is coming tomorrow, all my things had to be washed and mended, and your aunt came and carried me off. Isn't it great fun?”
“I'm going to stay here forever, Dad says I can, and my stuff is coming tomorrow; all my things had to be cleaned and fixed, and your aunt came and took me away. Isn't it so much fun?”
“Why, yes. Did you bring your big doll?” asked Daisy, hoping she had, for on the last visit Nan had ravaged the baby house, and insisted on washing Blanche Matilda's plaster face, which spoilt the poor dear's complexion for ever.
“Sure! Did you bring your big doll?” Daisy asked, hoping she had, because during the last visit, Nan had destroyed the dollhouse and insisted on washing Blanche Matilda's plaster face, which ruined the poor dear's complexion forever.
“Yes, she's somewhere round,” returned Nan, with most unmaternal carelessness. “I made you a ring coming along, and pulled the hairs out of Dobbin's tail. Don't you want it?” and Nan presented a horse-hair ring in token of friendship, as they had both vowed they would never speak to one another again when they last parted.
“Yes, she's around here somewhere,” Nan replied casually, not showing much motherly concern. “I made you a ring while I was out and pulled some hairs from Dobbin's tail. Want it?” and Nan offered a horse-hair ring as a symbol of friendship, reminding them both of their vow to never speak to each other again when they last said goodbye.
Won by the beauty of the offering, Daisy grew more cordial, and proposed retiring to the nursery, but Nan said, “No, I want to see the boys, and the barn,” and ran off, swinging her hat by one string till it broke, when she left it to its fate on the grass.
Captivated by the charm of the gift, Daisy became friendlier and suggested they head to the nursery, but Nan replied, “No, I want to check out the boys and the barn,” and took off, swinging her hat by one string until it broke, leaving it to rest on the grass.
“Hullo! Nan!” cried the boys as she bounced in among them with the announcement,
“Hullo! Nan!” shouted the boys as she bounced in among them with the announcement,
“I'm going to stay.”
“I'm staying.”
“Hooray!” bawled Tommy from the wall on which he was perched, for Nan was a kindred spirit, and he foresaw “larks” in the future.
“Hooray!” yelled Tommy from the wall where he was sitting, because Nan was a kindred spirit, and he anticipated “fun” in the future.
“I can bat; let me play,” said Nan, who could turn her hand to any thing, and did not mind hard knocks.
“I can bat; let me play,” said Nan, who was good at anything and wasn’t bothered by tough challenges.
“We ain't playing now, and our side beat without you.”
“We're not playing anymore, and our team lost without you.”
“I can beat you in running, any way,” returned Nan, falling back on her strong point.
"I can beat you in running, anyway," Nan replied, highlighting her strength.
“Can she?” asked Nat of Jack.
“Can she?” Nat asked Jack.
“She runs very well for a girl,” answered Jack, who looked down upon Nan with condescending approval.
“She runs really well for a girl,” Jack replied, looking down at Nan with a patronizing smile.
“Will you try?” said Nan, longing to display her powers.
“Will you give it a shot?” Nan said, eager to show off her skills.
“It's too hot,” and Tommy languished against the wall as if quite exhausted.
“It's too hot,” Tommy said, leaning against the wall as if he was completely worn out.
“What's the matter with Stuffy?” asked Nan, whose quick eyes were roving from face to face.
“What's wrong with Stuffy?” asked Nan, her sharp eyes scanning each face.
“Ball hurt his hand; he howls at every thing,” answered Jack scornfully.
“Ball hurt his hand; he screams about everything,” Jack replied with contempt.
“I don't, I never cry, no matter how I'm hurt; it's babyish,” said Nan, loftily.
“I don’t cry, no matter how much I’m hurt; it’s childish,” said Nan, proudly.
“Pooh! I could make you cry in two minutes,” returned Stuffy, rousing up.
“Pooh! I could make you cry in two minutes,” Stuffy shot back, sitting up.
“See if you can.”
“Give it a try.”
“Go and pick that bunch of nettles, then,” and Stuffy pointed to a sturdy specimen of that prickly plant growing by the wall.
“Go and pick that bunch of nettles, then,” Stuffy said, pointing to a thick patch of the prickly plant growing by the wall.
Nan instantly “grasped the nettle,” pulled it up, and held it with a defiant gesture, in spite of the almost unbearable sting.
Nan instantly "took the bull by the horns," yanked it up, and held it with a defiant gesture, despite the almost unbearable sting.
“Good for you,” cried the boys, quick to acknowledge courage even in one of the weaker sex.
“Good for you,” shouted the boys, quick to recognize bravery even in someone from the weaker sex.
More nettled than she was, Stuffy determined to get a cry out of her somehow, and he said tauntingly, “You are used to poking your hands into every thing, so that isn't fair. Now go and bump your head real hard against the barn, and see if you don't howl then.”
More annoyed than she was, Stuffy decided to get her to yell somehow, and he said teasingly, “You're always sticking your hands into everything, so that’s not fair. Now go and bang your head really hard against the barn, and see if you don’t shout then.”
“Don't do it,” said Nat, who hated cruelty.
“Don’t do it,” Nat said, who couldn’t stand cruelty.
But Nan was off, and running straight at the barn, she gave her head a blow that knocked her flat, and sounded like a battering-ram. Dizzy, but undaunted, she staggered up, saying stoutly, though her face was drawn with pain,
But Nan was off, and running straight at the barn, she hit her head hard enough to knock herself flat, making a noise like a battering ram. Dazed but determined, she got back up, saying firmly, even though her face showed her pain,
“That hurt, but I don't cry.”
“That hurt, but I won’t cry.”
“Do it again,” said Stuffy angrily; and Nan would have done it, but Nat held her; and Tommy, forgetting the heat, flew at Stuffy like a little game-cock, roaring out,
“Do it again,” Stuffy said angrily; and Nan would have done it, but Nat held her back; and Tommy, forgetting the heat, charged at Stuffy like a little fighter, shouting out,
“Stop it, or I'll throw you over the barn!” and so shook and hustled poor Stuffy that for a minute he did not know whether he was on his head or his heels.
“Stop it, or I’ll toss you over the barn!” and so shook and jostled poor Stuffy that for a moment he didn’t know whether he was upside down or right side up.
“She told me to,” was all he could say, when Tommy let him alone.
"She told me to," was all he could say when Tommy left him alone.
“Never mind if she did; it is awfully mean to hurt a little girl,” said Demi, reproachfully.
“Forget if she did; it’s really cruel to hurt a little girl,” said Demi, with disappointment.
“Ho! I don't mind; I ain't a little girl, I'm older than you and Daisy; so now,” cried Nan, ungratefully.
“Hey! I don’t care; I’m not a little girl, I’m older than you and Daisy; so there,” shouted Nan, ungratefully.
“Don't preach, Deacon, you bully Posy every day of your life,” called out the Commodore, who just then hove in sight.
“Don't preach, Deacon, you bully Posy every day of your life,” called out the Commodore, who just then came into view.
“I don't hurt her; do I, Daisy?” and Demi turned to his sister, who was “pooring” Nan's tingling hands, and recommending water for the purple lump rapidly developing itself on her forehead.
“I don't hurt her; do I, Daisy?” Demi asked his sister, who was “pouring” water over Nan's tingling hands and suggesting water for the purple bump quickly forming on her forehead.
“You are the best boy in the world,” promptly answered Daisy; adding, as truth compelled her to do, “You hurt me sometimes, but you don't mean to.”
“You're the best boy in the world,” Daisy answered quickly, adding, as truth required her to, “You hurt me sometimes, but you don't mean to.”
“Put away the bats and things, and mind what you are about, my hearties. No fighting allowed aboard this ship,” said Emil, who rather lorded it over the others.
“Put away the bats and stuff, and pay attention to what you're doing, my friends. No fighting allowed on this ship,” said Emil, who had a tendency to boss the others around.
“How do you do, Madge Wildfire?” said Mr. Bhaer, as Nan came in with the rest to supper. “Give the right hand, little daughter, and mind thy manners,” he added, as Nan offered him her left.
“How are you, Madge Wildfire?” said Mr. Bhaer when Nan came in with the others for supper. “Give me your right hand, little daughter, and watch your manners,” he added, as Nan extended her left.
“The other hurts me.”
"The other person hurts me."
“The poor little hand! what has it been doing to get those blisters?” he asked, drawing it from behind her back, where she had put it with a look which made him think she had been in mischief.
“The poor little hand! What has it been doing to get those blisters?” he asked, pulling it out from behind her back, where she had hidden it with a look that made him think she had been up to something.
Before Nan could think of any excuse, Daisy burst out with the whole story, during which Stuffy tried to hide his face in a bowl of bread and milk. When the tale was finished, Mr. Bhaer looked down the long table towards his wife, and said with a laugh in his eyes,
Before Nan could come up with an excuse, Daisy jumped in and told the whole story, while Stuffy attempted to bury his face in a bowl of bread and milk. Once the story was over, Mr. Bhaer looked down the long table at his wife and said with a twinkle in his eye,
“This rather belongs to your side of the house, so I won't meddle with it, my dear.”
"This really belongs on your side of the house, so I won't get involved with it, my dear."
Mrs. Jo knew what he meant, but she liked her little black sheep all the better for her pluck, though she only said in her soberest way,
Mrs. Jo understood what he meant, but she appreciated her little black sheep even more for her courage, even though she only replied in her most serious tone,
“Do you know why I asked Nan to come here?”
“Do you know why I invited Nan to come here?”
“To plague me,” muttered Stuffy, with his mouth full.
“To annoy me,” Stuffy muttered, his mouth full.
“To help make little gentlemen of you, and I think you have shown that some of you need it.”
“To help you all become true gentlemen, and I believe some of you have shown that you really need it.”
Here Stuffy retired into his bowl again, and did not emerge till Demi made them all laugh by saying, in his slow wondering way,
Here Stuffy went back into his bowl and didn’t come out until Demi made everyone laugh by saying, in his slow, curious way,
“How can she, when she's such a tomboy?”
“How can she do that when she’s such a tomboy?”
“That's just it, she needs help as much as you, and I expect you set her an example of good manners.”
"That's the point, she needs help just as much as you do, and I expect you to show her an example of good manners."
“Is she going to be a little gentleman too?” asked Rob.
“Is she going to be a little gentleman as well?” asked Rob.
“She'd like it; wouldn't you, Nan?” added Tommy.
“She'd like it; wouldn't you, Nan?” Tommy added.
“No, I shouldn't; I hate boys!” said Nan fiercely, for her hand still smarted, and she began to think that she might have shown her courage in some wiser way.
“No, I shouldn't; I hate boys!” Nan said fiercely, her hand still stinging, and she started to think that there might have been a smarter way to show her courage.
“I am sorry you hate my boys, because they can be well-mannered, and most agreeable when they choose. Kindness in looks and words and ways is true politeness, and any one can have it if they only try to treat other people as they like to be treated themselves.”
“I’m sorry you dislike my boys because they can be well-behaved and really pleasant when they want to be. Being kind in appearance, speech, and actions is true politeness, and anyone can have it if they simply try to treat others the way they want to be treated themselves.”
Mrs. Bhaer had addressed herself to Nan, but the boys nudged one another, and appeared to take the hint, for that time at least, and passed the butter; said “please,” and “thank you,” “yes, sir,” and “no, ma'am,” with unusual elegance and respect. Nan said nothing, but kept herself quiet and refrained from tickling Demi, though strongly tempted to do so, because of the dignified airs he put on. She also appeared to have forgotten her hatred of boys, and played “I spy” with them till dark. Stuffy was observed to offer her frequent sucks on his candy-ball during the game, which evidently sweetened her temper, for the last thing she said on going to bed was,
Mrs. Bhaer had addressed Nan, but the boys nudged each other and seemed to get the hint, at least for that moment, and passed the butter. They said “please” and “thank you,” “yes, sir,” and “no, ma'am,” with surprising grace and respect. Nan didn’t say anything, but stayed quiet and resisted the urge to tickle Demi, even though she really wanted to because of the pompous attitude he was putting on. She also seemed to have forgotten her dislike of boys and played “I spy” with them until it got dark. Stuffy was seen regularly offering her his candy-ball during the game, which clearly improved her mood, because the last thing she said before going to bed was,
“When my battledore and shuttle-cock comes, I'll let you all play with 'em.”
“When my paddle and shuttlecock arrive, I'll let you all play with them.”
Her first remark in the morning was “Has my box come?” and when told that it would arrive sometime during the day, she fretted and fumed, and whipped her doll, till Daisy was shocked. She managed to exist, however, till five o'clock, when she disappeared, and was not missed till supper-time, because those at home thought she had gone to the hill with Tommy and Demi.
Her first comment in the morning was, “Has my box arrived?” When she was told it would come sometime during the day, she sulked and vented her frustrations, even taking it out on her doll, which left Daisy shocked. However, she managed to hold it together until five o'clock, when she suddenly vanished, and no one noticed until dinner, because everyone at home assumed she had gone to the hill with Tommy and Demi.
“I saw her going down the avenue alone as hard as she could pelt,” said Mary Ann, coming in with the hasty-pudding, and finding every one asking, “Where is Nan?”
“I saw her rushing down the street by herself as fast as she could,” said Mary Ann, coming in with the hasty-pudding, and finding everyone asking, “Where is Nan?”
“She has run home, little gypsy!” cried Mrs. Bhaer, looking anxious.
“She ran home, little gypsy!” exclaimed Mrs. Bhaer, looking worried.
“Perhaps she has gone to the station to look after her luggage,” suggested Franz.
“Maybe she went to the station to take care of her luggage,” suggested Franz.
“That is impossible, she does not know the way, and if she found it, she could never carry the box a mile,” said Mrs. Bhaer, beginning to think that her new idea might be rather a hard one to carry out.
"That's impossible, she doesn't know the way, and even if she did, she could never carry the box a mile," said Mrs. Bhaer, starting to realize that her new idea might be harder to implement than she thought.
“It would be like her,” and Mr. Bhaer caught up his hat to go and find the child, when a shout from Jack, who was at the window, made everyone hurry to the door.
“It would be like her,” and Mr. Bhaer grabbed his hat to go look for the child, when a shout from Jack, who was by the window, made everyone rush to the door.
There was Miss Nan, to be sure, tugging along a very large band-box tied up in linen bag. Very hot and dusty and tired did she look, but marched stoutly along, and came puffing up to the steps, where she dropped her load with a sigh of relief, and sat down upon it, observed as she crossed her tired arms,
There was Miss Nan, for sure, dragging a huge bandbox wrapped in a linen bag. She looked hot, dusty, and tired, but she walked determinedly and puffed up to the steps, where she dropped her load with a sigh of relief and sat down on it, crossing her weary arms.
“I couldn't wait any longer, so I went and got it.”
“I couldn't wait anymore, so I went and got it.”
“But you did not know the way,” said Tommy, while the rest stood round enjoying the joke.
"But you didn't know the way," said Tommy, while the others stood around enjoying the joke.
“Oh, I found it, I never get lost.”
“Oh, I found it; I never get lost.”
“It's a mile, how could you go so far?”
“It's a mile, how could you go that far?”
“Well, it was pretty far, but I rested a good deal.”
“Well, it was quite a distance, but I took plenty of breaks.”
“Wasn't that thing very heavy?”
“Wasn’t that thing super heavy?”
“It's so round, I couldn't get hold of it good, and I thought my arms would break right off.”
“It's so round that I couldn't grip it properly, and I thought my arms were going to break off.”
“I don't see how the station-master let you have it,” said Tommy.
“I don't see how the station master let you have it,” said Tommy.
“I didn't say anything to him. He was in the little ticket place, and didn't see me, so I just took it off the platform.”
"I didn't say anything to him. He was in the little ticket booth and didn't see me, so I just took it off the platform."
“Run down and tell him it is all right, Franz, or old Dodd will think it is stolen,” said Mr. Bhaer, joining in the shout of laughter at Nan's coolness.
“Go down and tell him it’s fine, Franz, or old Dodd will assume it’s stolen,” said Mr. Bhaer, laughing along with everyone at Nan's calmness.
“I told you we would send for it if it did not come. Another time you must wait, for you will get into trouble if you run away. Promise me this, or I shall not dare to trust you out of my sight,” said Mrs. Bhaer, wiping the dust off Nan's little hot face.
“I told you we would request it if it didn’t arrive. Next time, you need to wait because you’ll get in trouble if you run away. Promise me this, or I won’t trust you out of my sight,” said Mrs. Bhaer, wiping the dust off Nan's little flushed face.
“Well, I won't, only papa tells me not to put off doing things, so I don't.”
“Well, I won’t. My dad tells me not to procrastinate, so I don’t.”
“That is rather a poser; I think you had better give her some supper now, and a private lecture by and by,” said Mr. Bhaer, too much amused to be angry at the young lady's exploit.
"That's quite a dilemma; I think you should serve her some dinner now and have a private talk later," said Mr. Bhaer, too amused to be angry about the young lady's actions.
The boys thought it “great fun,” and Nan entertained them all supper-time with an account of her adventures; for a big dog had barked at her, a man had laughed at her, a woman had given her a doughnut, and her hat had fallen into the brook when she stopped to drink, exhausted with her exertion.
The boys thought it was “great fun,” and Nan entertained them all at supper with stories about her adventures; a big dog had barked at her, a man had laughed at her, a woman had given her a doughnut, and her hat had fallen into the brook when she paused to drink, tired from her efforts.
“I fancy you will have your hands full now, my dear; Tommy and Nan are quite enough for one woman,” said Mr. Bhaer, half an hour later.
“I think you’ll have your hands full now, my dear; Tommy and Nan are more than enough for one woman,” said Mr. Bhaer, half an hour later.
“I know it will take some time to tame the child, but she is such a generous, warm-hearted little thing, I should love her even if she were twice as naughty,” answered Mrs. Jo, pointing to the merry group, in the middle of which stood Nan, giving away her things right and left, as lavishly as if the big band-box had no bottom.
“I know it’ll take some time to get the child under control, but she’s such a generous, warm-hearted little thing that I’d love her even if she were twice as naughty,” answered Mrs. Jo, pointing to the cheerful group, in the middle of which stood Nan, sharing her things freely, as if the big band-box had no bottom.
It was those good traits that soon made little “Giddygaddy,” as they called her, a favorite with every one. Daisy never complained of being dull again, for Nan invented the most delightful plays, and her pranks rivalled Tommy's, to the amusement of the whole school. She buried her big doll and forgot it for a week, and found it well mildewed when she dragged it up. Daisy was in despair, but Nan took it to the painter who as at work about the house, got him to paint it brick red, with staring black eyes, then she dressed it up with feathers, and scarlet flannel, and one of Ned's leaden hatchets; and in the character of an Indian chief, the late Poppydilla tomahawked all the other dolls, and caused the nursery to run red with imaginary gore. She gave away her new shoes to a beggar child, hoping to be allowed to go barefoot, but found it impossible to combine charity and comfort, and was ordered to ask leave before disposing of her clothes. She delighted the boys by making a fire-ship out of a shingle with two large sails wet with turpentine, which she lighted, and then sent the little vessel floating down the brook at dusk. She harnessed the old turkey-cock to a straw wagon, and made him trot round the house at a tremendous pace. She gave her coral necklace for four unhappy kittens, which had been tormented by some heartless lads, and tended them for days as gently as a mother, dressing their wounds with cold cream, feeding them with a doll's spoon, and mourning over them when they died, till she was consoled by one of Demi's best turtles. She made Silas tattoo an anchor on her arm like his, and begged hard to have a blue star on each cheek, but he dared not do it, though she coaxed and scolded till the soft-hearted fellow longed to give in. She rode every animal on the place, from the big horse Andy to the cross pig, from whom she was rescued with difficulty. Whatever the boys dared her to do she instantly attempted, no matter how dangerous it might be, and they were never tired of testing her courage.
It was those great traits that quickly made little “Giddygaddy,” as they called her, a favorite with everyone. Daisy never complained about being boring again, because Nan came up with the most fun games, and her pranks rivaled Tommy's, entertaining the whole school. She buried her big doll and forgot about it for a week, only to find it well-moldy when she dug it up. Daisy was heartbroken, but Nan took it to the painter who was working around the house and asked him to paint it brick red with wide black eyes. Then she dressed it up with feathers and scarlet flannel, and one of Ned's heavy hatchets; as an Indian chief, the former Poppydilla would tomahawk all the other dolls, making the nursery run red with imaginary blood. She gave away her new shoes to a beggar child, hoping to be allowed to go barefoot, but found it hard to mix charity with comfort, and was told to ask for permission before giving away her clothes. She thrilled the boys by making a fire-ship out of a shingle with two large sails soaked in turpentine, which she lit and sent floating down the brook at dusk. She hitched the old turkey-cock to a straw wagon and made him race around the house at a crazy speed. She traded her coral necklace for four sad kittens that had been teased by some heartless kids, and cared for them gently for days, dressing their wounds with cold cream, feeding them with a doll's spoon, and mourning them when they died, until she felt better after getting one of Demi's best turtles. She made Silas tattoo an anchor on her arm like his and begged him hard to put a blue star on each cheek, but he was too scared to do it, even though she sweet-talked and scolded him until the soft-hearted guy wanted to give in. She rode every animal on the property, from the big horse Andy to the grumpy pig, from whom she had to be rescued with difficulty. Whatever the boys dared her to do, she immediately tried, no matter how dangerous it was, and they never got tired of testing her courage.
Mr. Bhaer suggested that they should see who would study best, and Nan found as much pleasure in using her quick wits and fine memory as her active feet and merry tongue, while the lads had to do their best to keep their places, for Nan showed them that girls could do most things as well as boys, and some things better. There were no rewards in school, but Mr. Bhaer's “Well done!” and Mrs. Bhaer's good report on the conscience book, taught them to love duty for its own sake, and try to do it faithfully, sure sooner or later the recompense would come. Little Nan was quick to feel the new atmosphere, to enjoy it, to show that it was what she needed; for this little garden was full of sweet flowers, half hidden by the weeds; and when kind hands gently began to cultivate it, all sorts of green shoots sprung up, promising to blossom beautifully in the warmth of love and care, the best climate for young hearts and souls all the world over.
Mr. Bhaer suggested they see who could study best, and Nan took as much pleasure in using her quick wits and sharp memory as she did in her active feet and cheerful speech. The boys had to put in their best effort to keep up because Nan showed them that girls could do most things as well as boys, and some things even better. There weren't any rewards at school, but Mr. Bhaer's “Well done!” and Mrs. Bhaer's positive feedback in the conscience book taught them to appreciate duty for its own sake and strive to fulfill it faithfully, knowing that eventually, their efforts would be rewarded. Little Nan quickly sensed the new atmosphere, enjoyed it, and showed that it was exactly what she needed; for this little garden was filled with sweet flowers, half-hidden by weeds. When gentle hands began to nurture it, all kinds of green shoots appeared, promising to bloom beautifully in the warmth of love and care, the best environment for young hearts and souls everywhere.
CHAPTER VIII. PRANKS AND PLAYS
As there is no particular plan to this story, except to describe a few scenes in the life at Plumfield for the amusement of certain little persons, we will gently ramble along in this chapter and tell some of the pastimes of Mrs. Jo's boys. I beg leave to assure my honored readers that most of the incidents are taken from real life, and that the oddest are the truest; for no person, no matter how vivid an imagination he may have, can invent anything half so droll as the freaks and fancies that originate in the lively brains of little people.
Since there isn’t a specific plan for this story, other than to share a few scenes from life at Plumfield for the enjoyment of some little ones, we’ll casually move through this chapter and recount some of the activities of Mrs. Jo’s boys. I want to assure my esteemed readers that most of the events are drawn from real life, and the quirkiest ones are the most genuine; because no one, no matter how creative they might be, can come up with anything as amusing as the antics and imaginations that emerge from the lively minds of young children.
Daisy and Demi were full of these whims, and lived in a world of their own, peopled with lovely or grotesque creatures, to whom they gave the queerest names, and with whom they played the queerest games. One of these nursery inventions was an invisible sprite called “The Naughty Kitty-mouse,” whom the children had believed in, feared, and served for a long time. They seldom spoke of it to any one else, kept their rites as private as possible; and, as they never tried to describe it even to themselves, this being had a vague mysterious charm very agreeable to Demi, who delighted in elves and goblins. A most whimsical and tyrannical imp was the Naughty Kitty-mouse, and Daisy found a fearful pleasure in its service, blindly obeying its most absurd demands, which were usually proclaimed from the lips of Demi, whose powers of invention were great. Rob and Teddy sometimes joined in these ceremonies, and considered them excellent fun, although they did not understand half that went on.
Daisy and Demi were full of these whims and lived in a world of their own, filled with lovely or grotesque creatures, to whom they gave the strangest names and with whom they played the weirdest games. One of these childhood inventions was an invisible sprite called “The Naughty Kitty-mouse,” whom the kids had believed in, feared, and served for a long time. They rarely talked about it to anyone else and kept their rituals as private as possible; and since they never tried to describe it even to themselves, this being had a vague, mysterious charm that Demi found very appealing, as she loved elves and goblins. The Naughty Kitty-mouse was a whimsical and tyrannical imp, and Daisy found a thrilling pleasure in its service, blindly obeying its most absurd demands, which were usually announced by Demi, whose creativity was remarkable. Rob and Teddy sometimes joined in these rituals and thought they were a lot of fun, even though they didn’t understand half of what was happening.
One day after school Demi whispered to his sister, with an ominous wag of the head,
One day after school, Demi leaned in and whispered to his sister, shaking his head ominously,
“The Kitty-mouse wants us this afternoon.”
“The kitty wants us this afternoon.”
“What for?” asked Daisy, anxiously.
"What for?" asked Daisy, nervously.
“A sackerryfice,” answered Demi, solemnly. “There must be a fire behind the big rock at two o'clock, and we must all bring the things we like best, and burn them!” he added, with an awful emphasis on the last words.
“A sacrifice,” answered Demi, seriously. “There has to be a fire behind the big rock at two o'clock, and we all need to bring our favorite things and burn them!” he added, with a heavy emphasis on the last words.
“Oh, dear! I love the new paper dollies Aunt Amy painted for me best of any thing; must I burn them up?” cried Daisy, who never thought of denying the unseen tyrant any thing it demanded.
“Oh, no! I love the new paper dolls Aunt Amy painted for me more than anything; do I really have to burn them?” cried Daisy, who never considered denying the unseen authority anything it wanted.
“Every one. I shall burn my boat, my best scrapbook, and all my soldiers,” said Demi firmly.
“Everyone. I’m going to burn my boat, my favorite scrapbook, and all my soldiers,” said Demi firmly.
“Well, I will; but it's too bad of Kitty-mouse to want our very nicest things,” sighed Daisy.
"Well, I will; but it's really unfair of Kitty-mouse to want our best things," sighed Daisy.
“A sackerryfice means to give up what you are fond of, so we must,” explained Demi, to whom the new idea had been suggested by hearing Uncle Fritz describe the customs of the Greeks to the big boys who were reading about them in school.
“A sacrifice means giving up something you care about, so we must,” explained Demi, who got the idea from hearing Uncle Fritz talk about the customs of the Greeks to the older boys reading about them in school.
“Is Rob coming too,” asked Daisy.
“Is Rob coming too?” asked Daisy.
“Yes, and he is going to bring his toy village; it is all made of wood, you know, and will burn nicely. We'll have a grand bonfire, and see them blaze up, won't we?”
“Yes, and he’s going to bring his toy village; it’s made of wood, you know, and will burn really well. We’ll have a great bonfire and watch them catch fire, won’t we?”
This brilliant prospect consoled Daisy, and she ate her dinner with a row of paper dolls before her, as a sort of farewell banquet.
This amazing view comforted Daisy, and she had her dinner with a line of paper dolls in front of her, like a sort of goodbye feast.
At the appointed hour the sacrificial train set forth, each child bearing the treasures demanded by the insatiable Kitty-mouse. Teddy insisted on going also, and seeing that all the others had toys, he tucked a squeaking lamb under one arm, and old Annabella under the other, little dreaming what anguish the latter idol was to give him.
At the scheduled time, the group of children headed out for the sacrifice, each carrying the treasures requested by the ever-hungry Kitty-mouse. Teddy was determined to join them, and noticing that everyone else had toys, he grabbed a squeaky lamb under one arm and old Annabella under the other, not realizing the pain that the latter toy would soon bring him.
“Where are you going, my chickens?” asked Mrs. Jo, as the flock passed her door.
“Where are you going, my little chickens?” asked Mrs. Jo, as the flock passed her door.
“To play by the big rock; can't we?”
“Can’t we play by the big rock?”
“Yes, only don't do near the pond, and take good care of baby.”
“Yes, just don't go near the pond, and make sure to take good care of the baby.”
“I always do,” said Daisy, leading forth her charge with a capable air.
“I always do,” Daisy said, confidently guiding her group forward.
“Now, you must all sit round, and not move till I tell you. This flat stone is an altar, and I am going to make a fire on it.”
“Now, everyone needs to sit around and stay still until I say otherwise. This flat stone is an altar, and I'm going to light a fire on it.”
Demi then proceeded to kindle up a small blaze, as he had seen the boys do at picnics. When the flame burned well, he ordered the company to march round it three times and then stand in a circle.
Demi then started a small fire, just like he had seen the boys do at picnics. Once the flame was going strong, he instructed everyone to march around it three times and then form a circle.
“I shall begin, and as fast as my things are burnt, you must bring yours.”
"I'll start, and as quickly as my things burn, you need to bring yours."
With that he solemnly laid on a little paper book full of pictures, pasted in by himself; this was followed by a dilapidated boat, and then one by one the unhappy leaden soldiers marched to death. Not one faltered or hung back, from the splendid red and yellow captain to the small drummer who had lost his legs; all vanished in the flames and mingled in one common pool of melted lead.
With that, he seriously placed down a small picture book he had filled with images himself; this was followed by a worn-out boat, and then one by one, the sorrowful tin soldiers marched to their doom. Not one hesitated or held back, from the magnificent red and yellow captain to the little drummer who had lost his legs; all disappeared in the flames and merged into one collective pool of melted lead.
“Now, Daisy!” called the high priest of Kitty-mouse, when his rich offerings had been consumed, to the great satisfaction of the children.
“Now, Daisy!” called the high priest of Kitty-mouse, when his rich offerings had been consumed, to the great satisfaction of the children.
“My dear dollies, how can I let them go?” moaned Daisy, hugging the entire dozen with a face full of maternal woe.
“My dear dolls, how can I let them go?” moaned Daisy, hugging all twelve of them with a face full of motherly sorrow.
“You must,” commanded Demi; and with a farewell kiss to each, Daisy laid her blooming dolls upon the coals.
“You have to,” commanded Demi; and with a goodbye kiss to each, Daisy placed her beautiful dolls on the coals.
“Let me keep one, the dear blue thing, she is so sweet,” besought the poor little mamma, clutching her last in despair.
“Let me keep one, the dear blue thing, she is so sweet,” begged the poor little mom, holding onto her last hope in despair.
“More! more!” growled an awful voice, and Demi cried, “that's the Kitty-mouse! she must have every one, quick, or she will scratch us.”
“More! More!” growled a terrible voice, and Demi shouted, “That's the Kitty-mouse! She has to have everyone, fast, or she will scratch us.”
In went the precious blue belle, flounces, rosy hat, and all, and nothing but a few black flakes remained of that bright band.
In went the precious blue bell, frills, pink hat, and all, and nothing but a few black flakes were left of that bright ribbon.
“Stand the houses and trees round, and let them catch themselves; it will be like a real fire then,” said Demi, who liked variety even in his “sackerryfices.”
“Position the houses and trees around so they can reflect themselves; it will feel like a real fire then,” said Demi, who appreciated variety even in his “sackerryfices.”
Charmed by this suggestion, the children arranged the doomed village, laid a line of coals along the main street, and then sat down to watch the conflagration. It was somewhat slow to kindle owing to the paint, but at last one ambitious little cottage blazed up, fired a tree of the palm species, which fell on to the roof of a large family mansion, and in a few minutes the whole town was burning merrily. The wooden population stood and stared at the destruction like blockheads, as they were, till they also caught and blazed away without a cry. It took some time to reduce the town to ashes, and the lookers-on enjoyed the spectacle immensely, cheering as each house fell, dancing like wild Indians when the steeple flamed aloft, and actually casting one wretched little churn-shaped lady, who had escaped to the suburbs, into the very heart of the fire.
Excited by this idea, the kids set up the doomed village, laid a line of coals down the main street, and then settled in to watch the fire. It took a while to catch because of the paint, but finally, one eager little cottage caught fire, igniting a palm tree that fell onto the roof of a big family mansion, and within minutes, the whole town was burning happily. The wooden townsfolk just stood there, staring at the destruction like fools, until they too caught fire and burned without a sound. It took some time to turn the town to ashes, and the spectators thoroughly enjoyed the show, cheering as each house collapsed, dancing like wild Indians when the steeple went up in flames, and even tossing one unfortunate little churn-shaped lady, who had fled to the outskirts, right into the heart of the blaze.
The superb success of this last offering excited Teddy to such a degree, that he first threw his lamb into the conflagration, and before it had time even to roast, he planted poor Annabella on the funeral pyre. Of course she did not like it, and expressed her anguish and resentment in a way that terrified her infant destroyer. Being covered with kid, she did not blaze, but did what was worse, she squirmed. First one leg curled up, then the other, in a very awful and lifelike manner; next she flung her arms over her head as if in great agony; her head itself turned on her shoulders, her glass eyes fell out, and with one final writhe of her whole body, she sank down a blackened mass on the ruins of the town. This unexpected demonstration startled every one and frightened Teddy half out of his little wits. He looked, then screamed and fled toward the house, roaring “Marmar” at the top of his voice.
The incredible success of this last offering got Teddy so worked up that he first tossed his lamb into the fire, and before it even had a chance to cook, he placed poor Annabella on the funeral pyre. Naturally, she wasn't happy about it and showed her pain and anger in a way that scared the little boy. Being made of kid, she didn’t catch fire, but did something even worse—she started to squirm. First one leg curled up, then the other, in a truly awful and lifelike way; next, she threw her arms over her head as if in great pain; her head twisted on her shoulders, her glass eyes popped out, and with one last convulsion of her whole body, she collapsed into a blackened heap on the remains of the town. This unexpected display shocked everyone and scared Teddy nearly to death. He looked, then screamed and ran toward the house, shouting “Marmar” at the top of his lungs.
Mrs. Bhaer heard the outcry and ran to the rescue, but Teddy could only cling to her and pour out in his broken way something about “poor Bella hurted,” “a dreat fire,” and “all the dollies dorn.” Fearing some dire mishap, his mother caught him up and hurried to the scene of action, where she found the blind worshippers of Kitty-mouse mourning over the charred remains of the lost darling.
Mrs. Bhaer heard the commotion and rushed to help, but Teddy could only cling to her and stammer something about “poor Bella hurt,” “a huge fire,” and “all the dolls gone.” Worried about something terrible happening, his mother picked him up and quickly headed to the scene, where she found the devoted fans of Kitty-mouse grieving over the burned remains of their beloved.
“What have you been at? Tell me all about it,” said Mrs. Jo, composing herself to listen patiently, for the culprits looked so penitent, she forgave them beforehand.
“What have you been up to? Tell me everything,” said Mrs. Jo, getting ready to listen patiently, as the troublemakers looked so sorry that she forgave them even before they started explaining.
With some reluctance Demi explained their play, and Aunt Jo laughed till the tears ran down her cheeks, the children were so solemn, and the play was so absurd.
With a bit of hesitation, Demi described their play, and Aunt Jo laughed until tears streamed down her cheeks; the kids were so serious, and the play was so ridiculous.
“I thought you were too sensible to play such a silly game as this. If I had a Kitty-mouse, I’d make sure it was a good one that liked to play safely and pleasantly, not to destroy and frighten. Just look at the mess you’ve made; all of Daisy's pretty dolls, Demi's soldiers, Rob's new village, poor Teddy's pet lamb, and dear old Annabella. I’m going to have to write in the nursery the verse that used to come in the boxes of toys, “The children of Holland take pleasure in making, What the children of Boston take pleasure in breaking.”
“Only I shall put Plumfield instead of Boston.”
“I'm just going to put Plumfield instead of Boston.”
“We never will again, truly, truly!” cried the repentant little sinners, much abashed at this reproof.
“We’ll never do that again, we promise!” cried the guilty little kids, feeling pretty embarrassed by the scolding.
“Demi told us to,” said Rob.
“Demi told us to,” Rob said.
“Well, I heard Uncle tell about the Greece people, who had altars and things, and so I wanted to be like them, only I hadn't any live creatures to sackerryfice, so we burnt up our toys.”
“Well, I heard my uncle talk about the people in Greece who had altars and stuff, and I wanted to be like them, but I didn’t have any live animals to sacrifice, so we burned our toys.”
“Dear me, that is something like the bean story,” said Aunt Jo, laughing again.
“Wow, that’s just like the bean story,” said Aunt Jo, laughing again.
“Tell about it,” suggested Daisy, to change the subject.
“Tell me about it,” suggested Daisy, to change the subject.
“Once there was a poor woman who had three or four little children, and she used to lock them up in her room when she went out to work, to keep them safe. On day when she was going away she said, 'Now, my dears, don't let baby fall out of window, don't play with the matches, and don't put beans up your noses.' Now the children had never dreamed of doing that last thing, but she put it into their heads, and the minute she was gone, they ran and stuffed their naughty little noses full of beans, just to see how it felt, and she found them all crying when she came home.”
“Once there was a poor woman who had three or four little kids, and she used to lock them in her room when she went out to work to keep them safe. One day when she was leaving, she said, 'Now, my dears, don’t let the baby fall out of the window, don’t play with matches, and don’t put beans up your noses.' The kids had never even thought about doing that last thing, but she put the idea in their heads, and the minute she left, they ran and stuffed their naughty little noses full of beans just to see how it felt. When she came home, she found them all crying.”
“Did it hurt?” asked Rob, with such intense interest that his mother hastily added a warning sequel, lest a new edition of the bean story should appear in her own family.
“Did it hurt?” Rob asked, with such intense interest that his mother quickly followed up with a warning, hoping to prevent a new version of the bean story from popping up in their own family.
“Very much, as I know, for when my mother told me this story, I was so silly that I went and tried it myself. I had no beans, so I took some little pebbles, and poked several into my nose. I did not like it at all, and wanted to take them out again very soon, but one would not come, and I was so ashamed to tell what a goose I been that I went for hours with the stone hurting me very much. At last the pain got so bad I had to tell, and when my mother could not get it out the doctor came. Then I was put in a chair and held tight, Rob, while he used his ugly little pincers till the stone hopped out. Dear me! how my wretched little nose did ache, and how people laughed at me!” and Mrs. Jo shook her head in a dismal way, as if the memory of her sufferings was too much for her.
“I remember it well because when my mom told me this story, I was so silly that I decided to try it myself. I didn’t have any beans, so I grabbed some small pebbles and shoved a few into my nose. I didn’t like it at all and wanted to get them out right away, but one got stuck, and I felt too embarrassed to admit what a fool I had been, so I went for hours with the stone hurting me a lot. Eventually, the pain became unbearable, and I had to tell my mom. When she couldn’t get it out, the doctor had to come. I was put in a chair and held tight, Rob, while he used his nasty little tweezers until the stone popped out. Oh my goodness! My poor little nose hurt so much, and everyone laughed at me!” Mrs. Jo shook her head sadly, as if remembering her suffering was too painful.
Rob looked deeply impressed and I am glad to say took the warning to heart. Demi proposed that they should bury poor Annabella, and in the interest of the funeral Teddy forgot his fright. Daisy was soon consoled by another batch of dolls from Aunt Amy, and the Naughty Kitty-mouse seemed to be appeased by the last offerings, for she tormented them no more.
Rob looked really impressed, and I'm happy to say he took the warning seriously. Demi suggested they should bury poor Annabella, and in light of the funeral, Teddy forgot about his fear. Daisy quickly felt better with another set of dolls from Aunt Amy, and the Naughty Kitty-mouse seemed satisfied with the last gifts, because she stopped bothering them.
“Brops” was the name of a new and absorbing play, invented by Bangs. As this interesting animal is not to be found in any Zoological Garden, unless Du Chaillu has recently brought one from the wilds of Africa, I will mention a few of its peculiar habits and traits, for the benefit of inquiring minds. The Brop is a winged quadruped, with a human face of a youthful and merry aspect. When it walks the earth it grunts, when it soars it gives a shrill hoot, occasionally it goes erect, and talks good English. Its body is usually covered with a substance much resembling a shawl, sometimes red, sometimes blue, often plaid, and, strange to say, they frequently change skins with one another. On their heads they have a horn very like a stiff brown paper lamp-lighter. Wings of the same substance flap upon their shoulders when they fly; this is never very far from the ground, as they usually fall with violence if they attempt any lofty flights. They browse over the earth, but can sit up and eat like the squirrel. Their favorite nourishment is the seed-cake; apples also are freely taken, and sometimes raw carrots are nibbled when food is scarce. They live in dens, where they have a sort of nest, much like a clothes-basket, in which the little Brops play till their wings are grown. These singular animals quarrel at times, and it is on these occasions that they burst into human speech, call each other names, cry, scold, and sometimes tear off horns and skin, declaring fiercely that they “won't play.” The few privileged persons who have studied them are inclined to think them a remarkable mixture of the monkey, the sphinx, the roc, and the queer creatures seen by the famous Peter Wilkins.
“Brops” was the name of a new and captivating play created by Bangs. Since this fascinating animal can’t be found in any zoo—unless Du Chaillu has recently brought one in from the wilds of Africa—I’ll describe a few of its unique habits and features for those curious about it. The Brop is a winged four-legged creature with a youthful, cheerful human face. When it walks on the ground, it grunts, and when it flies, it gives a sharp hoot. Occasionally, it stands upright and speaks fluent English. Its body is usually covered with something that resembles a shawl—sometimes red, sometimes blue, often plaid—and oddly enough, they frequently swap skins with each other. They have a horn on their heads that looks like a stiff brown paper lamp-lighter. Their wings, made of the same material, flap against their shoulders as they fly, but they never get very high off the ground, often falling hard if they try to soar. They graze on the ground but can also sit up and eat like squirrels. Their favorite food is seed-cake, but they also love apples and nibble on raw carrots when food is limited. They live in dens, where they have a nest that resembles a clothes-basket, and the little Brops play there until their wings grow. These strange animals sometimes argue, and during those times, they break into human speech, calling each other names, crying, scolding, and even tearing off each other’s horns and skin, insisting fiercely that they “won't play.” The few lucky people who have observed them think they are an unusual mix of monkeys, sphinxes, rocs, and the bizarre creatures seen by the famous Peter Wilkins.
This game was a great favorite, and the younger children beguiled many a rainy afternoon flapping or creeping about the nursery, acting like little bedlamites and being as merry as little grigs. To be sure, it was rather hard upon clothes, particularly trouser-knees, and jacket-elbows; but Mrs. Bhaer only said, as she patched and darned,
This game was a huge favorite, and the younger kids spent many rainy afternoons flapping or creeping around the nursery, acting like little wild ones and having the best time. It did wear out clothes a bit, especially the knees of trousers and the elbows of jackets; but Mrs. Bhaer just said, as she patched and repaired,
“We do things just as foolish, and not half so harmless. If I could get as much happiness out of it as the little dears do, I'd be a Brop myself.”
“We do just as foolish things, and they’re not even half as harmless. If I could get as much happiness from it as those little ones do, I’d be a Brop myself.”
Nat's favorite amusements were working in his garden, and sitting in the willow-tree with his violin, for that green nest was a fairy world to him, and there he loved to perch, making music like a happy bird. The lads called him “Old Chirper,” because he was always humming, whistling, or fiddling, and they often stopped a minute in their work or play to listen to the soft tones of the violin, which seemed to lead a little orchestra of summer sounds. The birds appeared to regard him as one of themselves, and fearlessly sat on the fence or lit among the boughs to watch him with their quick bright eyes. The robins in the apple-tree near by evidently considered him a friend, for the father bird hunted insects close beside him, and the little mother brooded as confidingly over her blue eggs as if the boy was only a new sort of blackbird who cheered her patient watch with his song. The brown brook babbled and sparkled below him, the bees haunted the clover fields on either side, friendly faces peeped at him as they passed, the old house stretched its wide wings hospitably toward him, and with a blessed sense of rest and love and happiness, Nat dreamed for hours in this nook, unconscious what healthful miracles were being wrought upon him.
Nat's favorite things to do were working in his garden and sitting in the willow tree with his violin, because that green spot felt like a magical world to him. He loved to sit there, making music like a happy bird. The boys nicknamed him “Old Chirper” because he was always humming, whistling, or playing, and they often paused their work or play for a moment to listen to the soft melodies from his violin, which seemed to lead a little orchestra of summer sounds. The birds seemed to see him as one of their own, fearlessly perching on the fence or landing among the branches to watch him with their bright, quick eyes. The robins in the nearby apple tree clearly considered him a friend, as the father bird searched for insects right beside him, and the little mother sat on her blue eggs as if Nat were just a new type of blackbird that brightened her watch with his song. The brown brook babbled and sparkled below him, bees buzzed around the clover fields on either side, friendly faces peeked at him as they walked by, the old house stretched its wide arms toward him in welcome, and with a grateful sense of rest, love, and happiness, Nat dreamed for hours in this cozy spot, unaware of the healthy miracles happening to him.
One listener he had who never tired, and to whom he was more than a mere schoolmate. Poor Billy's chief delight was to lie beside the brook, watching leaves and bits of foam dance by, listening dreamily to the music in the willow-tree. He seemed to think Nat a sort of angel who sat aloft and sang, for a few baby memories still lingered in his mind and seemed to grow brighter at these times. Seeing the interest he took in Nat, Mr. Bhaer begged him to help them lift the cloud from the feeble brain by this gentle spell. Glad to do any thing to show his gratitude, Nat always smiled on Billy when he followed him about, and let him listen undisturbed to the music which seemed to speak a language he could understand. “Help one another,” was a favorite Plumfield motto, and Nat learned how much sweetness is added to life by trying to live up to it.
One listener he had who never grew tired, and who meant more to him than just a schoolmate. Poor Billy's greatest joy was to lie next to the stream, watching leaves and bits of foam float by, and listening dreamily to the music in the willow tree. He seemed to think of Nat as a kind of angel who sat high up and sang, because a few childhood memories still stuck in his mind and seemed to become clearer during these moments. Noticing the interest Billy had in Nat, Mr. Bhaer asked him to help them lift the fog from the fragile mind with this gentle spell. Happy to do anything to show his gratitude, Nat always smiled at Billy when he followed him around, allowing him to listen peacefully to the music that seemed to speak a language he could understand. “Help one another” was a favorite motto at Plumfield, and Nat learned just how much sweetness is added to life by trying to live by it.
Jack Ford's peculiar pastime was buying and selling; and he bid fair to follow in the footsteps of his uncle, a country merchant, who sold a little of every thing and made money fast. Jack had seen the sugar sanded, the molasses watered, the butter mixed with lard, and things of that kind, and labored under the delusion that it was all a proper part of the business. His stock in trade was of a different sort, but he made as much as he could out of every worm he sold, and always got the best of the bargain when he traded with the boys for string, knives, fish-hooks, or whatever the article might be. The boys who all had nicknames, called him “Skinflint,” but Jack did not care as long as the old tobacco-pouch in which he kept his money grew heavier and heavier.
Jack Ford had a strange hobby of buying and selling, and he was likely to follow in his uncle’s footsteps, a country merchant who sold a bit of everything and made money quickly. Jack had seen sugar mixed with sand, molasses watered down, butter combined with lard, and similar things, and he mistakenly believed that it was all just part of the business. His inventory was different, but he squeezed every penny he could out of every worm he sold and always came out ahead when he traded with the other boys for string, knives, fish hooks, or whatever else they needed. The boys, all of whom had nicknames, called him “Skinflint,” but Jack didn’t mind as long as the old tobacco pouch where he kept his money kept getting heavier.
He established a sort of auction-room, and now and then sold off all the odds and ends he had collected, or helped the lads exchange things with one another. He got bats, balls, hockey-sticks, etc., cheap, from one set of mates, furbished them up, and let them for a few cents a time to another set, often extending his business beyond the gates of Plumfield in spite of the rules. Mr. Bhaer put a stop to some of his speculations, and tried to give him a better idea of business talent than mere sharpness in overreaching his neighbors. Now and then Jack made a bad bargain, and felt worse about it than about any failure in lessons or conduct, and took his revenge on the next innocent customer who came along. His account-book was a curiosity; and his quickness at figures quite remarkable. Mr. Bhaer praised him for this, and tried to make his sense of honesty and honor as quick; and, by and by, when Jack found that he could not get on without these virtues, he owned that his teacher was right.
He set up a kind of auction space and every now and then sold off all the random stuff he had collected, or helped the kids trade things with each other. He bought bats, balls, hockey sticks, etc., cheaply from one group of friends, fixed them up, and rented them out for a few cents to another group, often going beyond the Plumfield gates despite the rules. Mr. Bhaer put a stop to some of his business ventures and tried to teach him that being good at business is more than just being clever at taking advantage of others. Occasionally, Jack made a bad deal and felt worse about it than about any setbacks in his schoolwork or behavior, and he took out his frustration on the next unsuspecting customer who came by. His accounting book was quite a sight; his speed with numbers was impressive. Mr. Bhaer praised him for this and tried to instill a strong sense of honesty and integrity in him; eventually, when Jack realized he couldn't succeed without these qualities, he admitted that his teacher was right.
Cricket and football the boys had of course; but, after the stirring accounts of these games in the immortal “Tom Brown at Rugby,” no feeble female pen may venture to do more than respectfully allude to them.
The boys played cricket and football, of course; but after the exciting stories of these games in the timeless “Tom Brown at Rugby,” no weak female writer can do anything more than politely mention them.
Emil spent his holidays on the river or the pond, and drilled the elder lads for a race with certain town boys, who now and then invaded their territory. The race duly came off, but as it ended in a general shipwreck, it was not mentioned in public; and the Commodore had serious thoughts of retiring to a desert island, so disgusted was he with his kind for a time. No desert island being convenient, he was forced to remain among his friends, and found consolation in building a boat-house.
Emil spent his holidays at the river or the pond, getting the older kids ready for a race against some town boys who occasionally invaded their area. The race did happen, but since it ended in a complete disaster, it wasn’t talked about publicly; and the Commodore seriously considered retreating to a desert island, so fed up was he with everyone for a while. With no desert island available, he had to stick around his friends and found comfort in building a boat house.
The little girls indulged in the usual plays of their age, improving upon them somewhat as their lively fancies suggested. The chief and most absorbing play was called “Mrs. Shakespeare Smith;” the name was provided by Aunt Jo, but the trials of the poor lady were quite original. Daisy was Mrs. S. S., and Nan by turns her daughter or a neighbor, Mrs. Giddygaddy.
The little girls engaged in the typical games for their age, adding their own twists as their vivid imaginations inspired them. The main and most captivating game was called “Mrs. Shakespeare Smith;” the name came from Aunt Jo, but the struggles of the poor lady were entirely their own. Daisy was Mrs. S. S., and Nan alternately played her daughter or a neighbor, Mrs. Giddygaddy.
No pen can describe the adventures of these ladies, for in one short afternoon their family was the scene of births, marriages, deaths, floods, earthquakes, tea-parties, and balloon ascensions. Millions of miles did these energetic women travel, dressed in hats and habits never seen before by mortal eye, perched on the bed, driving the posts like mettlesome steeds, and bouncing up and down till their heads spun. Fits and fires were the pet afflictions, with a general massacre now and then by way of change. Nan was never tired of inventing fresh combinations, and Daisy followed her leader with blind admiration. Poor Teddy was a frequent victim, and was often rescued from real danger, for the excited ladies were apt to forget that he was not of the same stuff their longsuffering dolls. Once he was shut into the closet for a dungeon, and forgotten by the girls, who ran off to some out-of-door game. Another time he was half drowned in the bath-tub, playing be a “cunning little whale.” And, worst of all, he was cut down just in time after being hung up for a robber.
No words can capture the adventures of these ladies, for in just one afternoon their house became the setting for births, weddings, deaths, floods, earthquakes, tea parties, and hot air balloon rides. These energetic women traveled millions of miles, dressed in hats and outfits never seen before by anyone, bouncing on the bed, driving the posts like spirited horses, and jumping up and down until they felt dizzy. Fits and fires were their favorite games, with an occasional dramatic turn of events just for variety. Nan was always coming up with new ideas, and Daisy followed her lead with unwavering admiration. Poor Teddy was often the target of their antics and frequently needed rescuing from real danger since the excited ladies tended to forget he wasn’t as resilient as their patient dolls. Once, they locked him in the closet thinking it was a dungeon and forgot about him while they ran off to play outside. Another time, he almost drowned in the bathtub while pretending to be a “clever little whale.” And, to top it all off, he was saved just in time after being hanged up like a robber.
But the institution most patronized by all was the Club. It had no other name, and it needed none, being the only one in the neighborhood. The elder lads got it up, and the younger were occasionally admitted if they behaved well. Tommy and Demi were honorary members, but were always obliged to retire unpleasantly early, owing to circumstances over which they had no control. The proceedings of this club were somewhat peculiar, for it met at all sorts of places and hours, had all manner of queer ceremonies and amusements, and now and then was broken up tempestuously, only to be re-established, however, on a firmer basis.
But the place everyone loved to hang out at was the Club. It was the only one in the area, so it didn’t need another name. The older boys started it, and younger ones could join in occasionally if they acted right. Tommy and Demi were honorary members but often had to head home way too early, thanks to things beyond their control. The club held some pretty strange events, meeting at all sorts of places and times, featuring all kinds of odd rituals and fun activities. Sometimes, it would end in chaos but always came back together again, usually stronger than before.
Rainy evenings the members met in the schoolroom, and passed the time in games: chess, morris, backgammon, fencing matches, recitations, debates, or dramatic performances of a darkly tragical nature. In summer the barn was the rendezvous, and what went on there no uninitiated mortal knows. On sultry evenings the Club adjourned to the brook for aquatic exercises, and the members sat about in airy attire, frog-like and cool. On such occasions the speeches were unusually eloquent, quite flowing, as one might say; and if any orator's remarks displeased the audience, cold water was thrown upon him till his ardor was effectually quenched. Franz was president, and maintained order admirably, considering the unruly nature of the members. Mr. Bhaer never interfered with their affairs, and was rewarded for this wise forbearance by being invited now and then to behold the mysteries unveiled, which he appeared to enjoy much.
On rainy evenings, the members met in the schoolroom and spent their time playing games: chess, checkers, backgammon, fencing matches, recitations, debates, or dramatic performances with a darkly tragic theme. In the summer, they gathered in the barn, and what happened there remains a mystery to outsiders. On hot evenings, the Club moved to the brook for water activities, and the members lounged around in light clothing, looking cool and relaxed. During these times, the speeches were particularly eloquent and flowed well; if any speaker annoyed the audience, they would douse him with cold water until his enthusiasm was effectively subdued. Franz was the president and managed to keep order remarkably well, considering the wild nature of the members. Mr. Bhaer never interfered with their activities and was rewarded for his wise restraint with occasional invitations to witness their secrets, which he seemed to enjoy greatly.
When Nan came she wished to join the Club, and caused great excitement and division among the gentlemen by presenting endless petitions, both written and spoken, disturbing their solemnities by insulting them through the key-hole, performing vigorous solos on the door, and writing up derisive remarks on walls and fences, for she belonged to the “Irrepressibles.” Finding these appeals in vain, the girls, by the advice of Mrs. Jo, got up an institution of their own, which they called the Cosy Club. To this they magnanimously invited the gentlemen whose youth excluded them from the other one, and entertained these favored beings so well with little suppers, new games devised by Nan, and other pleasing festivities, that, one by one, the elder boys confessed a desire to partake of these more elegant enjoyments, and, after much consultation, finally decided to propose an interchange of civilities.
When Nan showed up, she wanted to join the Club and stirred up a lot of excitement and controversy among the guys by sending endless requests, both written and spoken. She disturbed their serious discussions by shouting insults through the keyhole, banging on the door, and writing mocking comments on walls and fences because she was part of the “Irrepressibles.” After realizing these attempts were useless, the girls, following Mrs. Jo's advice, started their own group called the Cosy Club. They generously invited the guys whose age kept them out of the other club and entertained them so well with little dinners, new games created by Nan, and other fun activities that, one by one, the older boys admitted they wanted to join in on these more refined experiences. After a lot of discussions, they finally decided to suggest exchanging visits.
The members of the Cosy Club were invited to adorn the rival establishment on certain evenings, and to the surprise of the gentlemen their presence was not found to be a restraint upon the conversation or amusement of the regular frequenters; which could not be said of all Clubs, I fancy. The ladies responded handsomely and hospitably to these overtures of peace, and both institutions flourished long and happily.
The members of the Cosy Club were invited to decorate the competing establishment on certain evenings, and to the gentlemen’s surprise, their presence didn’t hinder the conversation or enjoyment of the regular attendees, which couldn’t be said for all clubs, I suppose. The ladies warmly and generously welcomed these gestures of peace, and both clubs thrived for a long time in happiness.
CHAPTER IX. DAISY'S BALL
“Mrs. Shakespeare Smith would like to have Mr. John Brooke, Mr. Thomas Bangs, and Mr. Nathaniel Blake to come to her ball at three o'clock today.
“Mrs. Shakespeare Smith would like Mr. John Brooke, Mr. Thomas Bangs, and Mr. Nathaniel Blake to attend her ball at three o'clock today."
“P.S. Nat must bring his fiddle, so we can dance, and all the boys must be good, or they cannot have any of the nice things we have cooked.”
“P.S. Nat has to bring his fiddle so we can dance, and all the boys need to behave, or they won't get any of the nice food we've made.”
This elegant invitation would, I fear, have been declined, but for the hint given in the last line of the postscript.
This elegant invitation would, I’m afraid, have been turned down, except for the hint mentioned in the last line of the postscript.
“They have been cooking lots of goodies, I smelt 'em. Let's go,” said Tommy.
“They’ve been baking a bunch of treats, I could smell them. Let’s go,” said Tommy.
“We needn't stay after the feast, you know,” added Demi.
“We don’t have to stay after the feast, you know,” added Demi.
“I never went to a ball. What do you have to do?” asked Nat.
“I've never been to a ball. What do you have to do?” Nat asked.
“Oh, we just play be men, and sit round stiff and stupid like grown-up folks, and dance to please the girls. Then we eat up everything, and come away as soon as we can.”
“Oh, we just act like men, sitting around stiff and dumb like adults, and dance to make the girls happy. Then we eat everything, and leave as quickly as we can.”
“I think I could do that,” said Nat, after considering Tommy's description for a minute.
"I think I can do that," said Nat, after thinking about Tommy's description for a minute.
“I'll write and say we'll come;” and Demi despatched the following gentlemanly reply,
“I'll write and let them know we'll be there;” and Demi sent off the following polite response,
“We will all come. Please have lots to eat. J. B. Esquire.”
"We'll all be there. Please have plenty to eat. J. B. Esquire."
Great was the anxiety of the ladies about their first ball, because if every thing went well they intended to give a dinner-party to the chosen few.
The ladies were very anxious about their first ball because if everything went well, they planned to host a dinner party for a select few.
“Aunt Jo likes to have the boys play with us, if they are not rough; so we must make them like our balls, then they will do them good,” said Daisy, with her maternal air, as she set the table and surveyed the store of refreshments with an anxious eye.
“Aunt Jo enjoys having the boys play with us, as long as they’re not too rough; so we need to make them enjoy our games, then it will be fun for everyone,” said Daisy, with her motherly attitude, as she set the table and looked over the supply of snacks with a worried expression.
“Demi and Nat will be good, but Tommy will do something bad, I know he will,” replied Nan, shaking her head over the little cake-basket which she was arranging.
“Demi and Nat will be fine, but I know Tommy will do something wrong,” replied Nan, shaking her head as she arranged the little cake basket.
“Then I shall send him right home,” said Daisy, with decision.
“Then I'll send him straight home,” said Daisy, firmly.
“People don't do so at parties, it isn't proper.”
“People don’t do that at parties; it’s not polite.”
“I shall never ask him any more.”
"I won't ask him again."
“That would do. He'd be sorry not to come to the dinner-ball, wouldn't he?”
"That would be enough. He'd regret not coming to the dinner-ball, wouldn't he?"
“I guess he would! we'll have the splendidest things ever seen, won't we? Real soup with a ladle and a tureem [she meant tureen] and a little bird for turkey, and gravy, and all kinds of nice vegytubbles.” Daisy never could say vegetables properly, and had given up trying.
“I guess he would! We'll have the most amazing things ever seen, won't we? Real soup with a ladle and a tureen and a little bird for turkey, and gravy, and all kinds of nice veggies.” Daisy never could say vegetables properly and had given up trying.
“It is 'most three, and we ought to dress,” said Nan, who had arranged a fine costume for the occasion, and was anxious to wear it.
“It’s almost three, and we should get dressed,” said Nan, who had put together a great outfit for the event and was eager to wear it.
“I am the mother, so I shan't dress up much,” said Daisy, putting on a night-cap ornamented with a red bow, one of her aunt's long skirts, and a shawl; a pair of spectacles and large pocket handkerchief completed her toilette, making a plump, rosy little matron of her.
“I’m the mom, so I shouldn’t dress up too much,” said Daisy, putting on a nightcap decorated with a red bow, one of her aunt’s long skirts, and a shawl; a pair of glasses and a big pocket handkerchief finished her look, making her a plump, rosy little matron.
Nan had a wreath of artificial flowers, a pair of old pink slippers, a yellow scarf, a green muslin skirt, and a fan made of feathers from the duster; also, as a last touch of elegance, a smelling-bottle without any smell in it.
Nan had a fake flower wreath, an old pair of pink slippers, a yellow scarf, a green muslin skirt, and a feather fan made from a duster; also, to add a final touch of class, a scent bottle that was empty.
“I am the daughter, so I rig up a good deal, and I must sing and dance, and talk more than you do. The mothers only get the tea and be proper, you know.”
“I’m the daughter, so I have to do a lot of preparing, and I need to sing and dance, and talk more than you do. The moms just get the tea and act proper, you know.”
A sudden very loud knock caused Miss Smith to fly into a chair, and fan herself violently, while her mamma sat bolt upright on the sofa, and tried to look quite calm and “proper.” Little Bess, who was on a visit, acted the part of maid, and opened the door, saying with a smile, “Wart in, gemplemun; it's all weady.”
A sudden loud knock made Miss Smith jump into a chair and fan herself quickly, while her mom sat straight up on the sofa, trying to look calm and proper. Little Bess, who was visiting, played the part of the maid and opened the door with a smile, saying, “Come in, gentlemen; it’s all ready.”
In honor of the occasion, the boys wore high paper collars, tall black hats, and gloves of every color and material, for they were an afterthought, and not a boy among them had a perfect pair.
In celebration of the event, the boys wore stiff paper collars, tall black hats, and gloves of all colors and materials, as they were an afterthought, and none of them had a matching pair.
“Good day, mum,” said Demi, in a deep voice, which was so hard to keep up that his remarks had to be extremely brief.
“Good day, mom,” said Demi, in a deep voice, which was so hard to maintain that his comments had to be extremely brief.
Every one shook hands and then sat down, looking so funny, yet so sober, that the gentlemen forgot their manners, and rolled in their chairs with laughter.
Everyone shook hands and then sat down, looking so amusing, yet so serious, that the men forgot their manners and laughed so hard they rolled in their chairs.
“Oh, don't!” cried Mrs. Smith, much distressed.
“Oh, please don't!” cried Mrs. Smith, clearly upset.
“You can't ever come again if you act so,” added Miss Smith, rapping Mr. Bangs with her bottle because he laughed loudest.
"You can never come back if you act like that," added Miss Smith, tapping Mr. Bangs with her bottle because he laughed the loudest.
“I can't help it, you look so like fury,” gasped Mr. Bangs, with most uncourteous candor.
"I can't help it, you look so furious," gasped Mr. Bangs, with very rude honesty.
“So do you, but I shouldn't be so rude as to say so. He shan't come to the dinner-ball, shall he, Daisy?” cried Nan, indignantly.
“So do you, but I shouldn’t be so rude as to say that. He’s not coming to the dinner-ball, is he, Daisy?” cried Nan, indignantly.
“I think we had better dance now. Did you bring your fiddle, sir?” asked Mrs. Smith, trying to preserve her polite composure.
“I think we should dance now. Did you bring your fiddle, sir?” asked Mrs. Smith, trying to maintain her polite demeanor.
“It is outside the door,” and Nat went to get it.
“It’s outside the door,” and Nat went to get it.
“Better have tea first,” proposed the unabashed Tommy, winking openly at Demi to remind him that the sooner the refreshments were secured, the sooner they could escape.
“Let’s have tea first,” suggested the bold Tommy, winking at Demi to remind him that the sooner they got the refreshments, the sooner they could get away.
“No, we never have supper first; and if you don't dance well you won't have any supper at all, not one bit, sir,” said Mrs. Smith, so sternly that her wild guests saw she was not to be trifled with, and grew overwhelmingly civil all at once.
“No, we never have dinner first; and if you don’t dance well, you won’t get any dinner at all, not even a little bit, sir,” said Mrs. Smith, so sternly that her wild guests realized she wasn’t someone to mess with, and they instantly became overwhelmingly polite.
“I will take Mr. Bangs and teach him the polka, for he does not know it fit to be seen,” added the hostess, with a reproachful look that sobered Tommy at once.
“I'll take Mr. Bangs and teach him the polka since he doesn't know it and looks out of place,” added the hostess, with a disapproving look that instantly made Tommy serious.
Nat struck up, and the ball opened with two couples, who went conscientiously through a somewhat varied dance. The ladies did well, because they liked it, but the gentlemen exerted themselves from more selfish motives, for each felt that he must earn his supper, and labored manfully toward that end. When every one was out of breath they were allowed to rest; and, indeed, poor Mrs. Smith needed it, for her long dress had tripped her up many times. The little maid passed round molasses and water in such small cups that one guest actually emptied nine. I refrain from mentioning his name, because this mild beverage affected him so much that he put cup and all into his mouth at the ninth round, and choked himself publicly.
Nat started playing, and the ball kicked off with two couples, who carefully went through a somewhat varied dance. The ladies enjoyed themselves because they liked it, but the guys were putting in effort for more selfish reasons, as each felt the need to earn his supper and worked hard toward that goal. When everyone was out of breath, they were allowed to take a break; in fact, poor Mrs. Smith really needed it, since her long dress had tripped her up several times. The little maid circulated with molasses and water in such small cups that one guest actually drank nine of them. I won’t name him, because this mild drink affected him so much that he accidentally put the cup and all into his mouth on the ninth round and choked in front of everyone.
“You must ask Nan to play and sing now,” said Daisy to her brother, who sat looking very much like an owl, as he gravely regarded the festive scene between his high collars.
“You should ask Nan to play and sing now,” Daisy told her brother, who sat there looking a lot like an owl as he seriously watched the festive scene between his high collars.
“Give us a song, mum,” said the obedient guest, secretly wondering where the piano was.
“Give us a song, Mom,” said the obedient guest, secretly wondering where the piano was.
Miss Smith sailed up to an old secretary which stood in the room, threw back the lid of the writing-desk, and sitting down before it, accompanied herself with a vigor which made the old desk rattle as she sang that new and lovely song, beginning—
Miss Smith walked over to an old desk that was in the room, opened the lid of the writing desk, and sat down in front of it. She played with such energy that the old desk shook as she sang that new and beautiful song, starting—
“Cheerfully, the troubadour Strummed his guitar, As he was rushing Home from the war.”
The gentlemen applauded so enthusiastically that she gave them “Bounding Billows,” “Little Bo-Peep,” and other gems of song, till they were obliged to hint that they had had enough. Grateful for the praises bestowed upon her daughter, Mrs. Smith graciously announced,
The guys cheered so loudly that she performed “Bounding Billows,” “Little Bo-Peep,” and other hits until they had to suggest that they were done. Thankful for the compliments given to her daughter, Mrs. Smith kindly announced,
“Now we will have tea. Sit down carefully, and don't grab.”
“Now we’ll have tea. Please sit down gently and don’t reach for it.”
It was beautiful to see the air of pride with which the good lady did the honors of her table, and the calmness with which she bore the little mishaps that occurred. The best pie flew wildly on the floor when she tried to cut it with a very dull knife; the bread and butter vanished with a rapidity calculated to dismay a housekeeper's soul; and, worst of all, the custards were so soft that they had to be drunk up, instead of being eaten elegantly with the new tin spoons.
It was lovely to see the pride with which the kind woman hosted her table, and the composure with which she handled the little accidents that happened. The best pie went flying across the floor when she tried to cut it with a really dull knife; the bread and butter disappeared at a speed that would shock any housekeeper; and, worst of all, the custards were so soft that they had to be drunk instead of being eaten properly with the new tin spoons.
I grieve to state that Miss Smith squabbled with the maid for the best jumble, which caused Bess to toss the whole dish into the air, and burst out crying amid a rain of falling cakes. She was comforted by a seat at the table, and the sugar-bowl to empty; but during this flurry a large plate of patties was mysteriously lost, and could not be found. They were the chief ornament of the feast, and Mrs. Smith was indignant at the loss, for she had made them herself, and they were beautiful to behold. I put it to any lady if it was not hard to have one dozen delicious patties (made of flour, salt, and water, with a large raisin in the middle of each, and much sugar over the whole) swept away at one fell swoop?
I'm sad to report that Miss Smith argued with the maid over the best jumble, which made Bess throw the whole dish into the air and start crying as cakes rained down. She was consoled with a seat at the table and the chance to empty the sugar bowl; however, during the chaos, a large plate of patties went missing and couldn't be found. They were the main attraction of the feast, and Mrs. Smith was furious about the loss, as she had made them herself, and they looked amazing. I ask any lady if it's not tough to have a dozen delicious patties (made of flour, salt, and water, with a big raisin in the middle of each, and topped with lots of sugar) gone in an instant?
“You hid them, Tommy; I know you did!” cried the outraged hostess, threatening her suspected guest with the milk-pot.
“You hid them, Tommy; I know you did!” shouted the angry hostess, threatening her suspected guest with the milk jug.
“I didn't!”
"I didn't!"
“You did!”
"You really did!"
“It isn't proper to contradict,” said Nan, who was hastily eating up the jelly during the fray.
“It’s not proper to argue,” said Nan, who was quickly finishing off the jelly during the chaos.
“Give them back, Demi,” said Tommy.
“Give them back, Demi,” Tommy said.
“That's a fib, you've got them in your own pocket,” bawled Demi, roused by the false accusation.
“That's a lie, you've got them in your own pocket,” yelled Demi, upset by the false accusation.
“Let's take 'em away from him. It's too bad to make Daisy cry,” suggested Nat, who found his first ball more exciting than he expected.
“Let's take them away from him. It's too bad to make Daisy cry,” suggested Nat, who found his first ball more exciting than he thought.
Daisy was already weeping, Bess like a devoted servant mingled her tears with those of her mistress, and Nan denounced the entire race of boys as “plaguey things.” Meanwhile the battle raged among the gentlemen, for, when the two defenders of innocence fell upon the foe, that hardened youth intrenched himself behind a table and pelted them with the stolen tarts, which were very effective missiles, being nearly as hard as bullets. While his ammunition held out the besieged prospered, but the moment the last patty flew over the parapet, the villain was seized, dragged howling from the room, and cast upon the hall floor in an ignominious heap. The conquerors then returned flushed with victory, and while Demi consoled poor Mrs. Smith, Nat and Nan collected the scattered tarts, replaced each raisin in its proper bed, and rearranged the dish so that it really looked almost as well as ever. But their glory had departed, for the sugar was gone, and no one cared to eat them after the insult offered to them.
Daisy was already crying, and Bess, acting like a loyal servant, mixed her tears with those of her mistress, while Nan condemned all boys as “nasty creatures.” Meanwhile, the fight was intense among the guys, because when the two defenders of innocence attacked, the hardened boy took cover behind a table and bombarded them with the stolen tarts, which were surprisingly effective projectiles, being almost as hard as bullets. As long as he had ammunition, the boy held his ground, but the moment the last pastry flew over the edge, he was caught, dragged out of the room screaming, and thrown onto the hall floor in a humiliating pile. The victors then came back, flushed with triumph, and while Demi comforted poor Mrs. Smith, Nat and Nan collected the scattered tarts, placed each raisin back where it belonged, and arranged the dish so it almost looked as good as new. But their triumph was short-lived, since the sugar was gone, and no one wanted to eat them after that humiliation.
“I guess we had better go,” said Demi, suddenly, as Aunt Jo's voice was heard on the stairs.
“I think we should get going,” Demi said abruptly, as Aunt Jo's voice echoed from the stairs.
“P'r'aps we had,” and Nat hastily dropped a stray jumble that he had just picked up.
“Maybe we did,” and Nat quickly dropped a random mess that he had just picked up.
But Mrs. Jo was among them before the retreat was accomplished, and into her sympathetic ear the young ladies poured the story of their woes.
But Mrs. Jo was there before the retreat was completed, and into her understanding ear, the young women shared the story of their troubles.
“No more balls for these boys till they have atoned for this bad behavior by doing something kind to you,” said Mrs. Jo, shaking her head at the three culprits.
“No more balls for these boys until they make up for this bad behavior by doing something nice for you,” said Mrs. Jo, shaking her head at the three troublemakers.
“We were only in fun,” began Demi.
“We were just kidding,” Demi started.
“I don't like fun that makes other people unhappy. I am disappointed in you, Demi, for I hoped you would never learn to tease Daisy. Such a kind little sister as she is to you.”
“I don’t like having fun at the expense of others. I’m disappointed in you, Demi, because I thought you would never tease Daisy. She’s such a sweet little sister to you.”
“Boys always tease their sisters; Tom says so,” muttered Demi.
“Boys always tease their sisters; Tom says that,” Demi muttered.
“I don't intend that my boys shall, and I must send Daisy home if you cannot play happily together,” said Aunt Jo, soberly.
“I don’t want my boys to, and I’ll have to send Daisy home if you can’t play nicely together,” Aunt Jo said seriously.
At this awful threat, Demi sidled up to his sister, and Daisy hastily dried her tears, for to be separated was the worst misfortune that could happen to the twins.
At this terrible threat, Demi moved closer to his sister, and Daisy quickly wiped away her tears, because being apart was the worst thing that could happen to the twins.
“Nat was bad, too, and Tommy was baddest of all,” observed Nan, fearing that two of the sinners would not get their fair share of punishment.
“Nat was bad, too, and Tommy was the worst of all,” Nan noted, worried that the two of them wouldn’t get their fair share of consequences.
“I am sorry,” said Nat, much ashamed.
“I’m sorry,” said Nat, feeling really embarrassed.
“I ain't!” bawled Tommy through the keyhole, where he was listening with all his might.
“I’m not!” yelled Tommy through the keyhole, where he was listening as hard as he could.
Mrs. Jo wanted very much to laugh, but kept her countenance, and said impressively, as she pointed to the door,
Mrs. Jo really wanted to laugh, but she held back her expression and said seriously, pointing to the door,
“You can go, boys, but remember, you are not to speak to or play with the little girls till I give you leave. You don't deserve the pleasure, so I forbid it.”
“You can go, boys, but remember, you aren’t allowed to talk to or play with the little girls until I say you can. You don’t deserve the fun, so I’m banning it.”
The ill-mannered young gentlemen hastily retired, to be received outside with derision and scorn by the unrepentant Bangs, who would not associate with them for at least fifteen minutes. Daisy was soon consoled for the failure of her ball, but lamented the edict that parted her from her brother, and mourned over his short-comings in her tender little heart. Nan rather enjoyed the trouble, and went about turning up her pug nose at the three, especially Tommy, who pretended not to care, and loudly proclaimed his satisfaction at being rid of those “stupid girls.” But in his secret soul he soon repented of the rash act that caused this banishment from the society he loved, and every hour of separation taught him the value of the “stupid girls.”
The rude young men quickly left, only to be met outside with mockery and disdain by the unrepentant Bangs, who refused to associate with them for at least fifteen minutes. Daisy soon got over the disappointment of her party, but she grieved the rule that separated her from her brother and felt sad about his shortcomings in her tender heart. Nan found the situation amusing and walked around making faces at the three, especially Tommy, who pretended not to care and loudly declared how glad he was to be rid of those "stupid girls." But deep down, he quickly regretted the impulsive decision that led to his exclusion from the company he cherished, and each hour apart made him realize the value of those "stupid girls."
The others gave in very soon, and longed to be friends, for now there was no Daisy to pet and cook for them; no Nan to amuse and doctor them; and, worst of all, no Mrs. Jo to make home life pleasant and life easy for them. To their great affliction, Mrs. Jo seemed to consider herself one of the offended girls, for she hardly spoke to the outcasts, looked as if she did not see them when she passed, and was always too busy now to attend to their requests. This sudden and entire exile from favor cast a gloom over their souls, for when Mother Bhaer deserted them, their sun had set at noon-day, as it were, and they had no refuge left.
The others quickly gave in and wanted to be friends again, because now there was no Daisy to take care of them; no Nan to entertain and look after them; and, worst of all, no Mrs. Jo to make home enjoyable and life easier for them. To their dismay, Mrs. Jo seemed to think of herself as one of the offended girls, since she barely spoke to the outcasts, acted like she didn’t see them when she walked by, and was always too busy to help with their requests. This sudden and complete loss of favor filled them with sadness, because when Mother Bhaer turned away from them, it felt like their sun had set at noon, leaving them with no refuge.
This unnatural state of things actually lasted for three days, then they could bear it no longer, and fearing that the eclipse might become total, went to Mr. Bhaer for help and counsel.
This strange situation went on for three days, and then they couldn't stand it anymore. Worried that the eclipse might become total, they went to Mr. Bhaer for help and advice.
It is my private opinion that he had received instructions how to behave if the case should be laid before him. But no one suspected it, and he gave the afflicted boys some advice, which they gratefully accepted and carried out in the following manner:
It’s my personal belief that he was given guidance on how to act if the situation was presented to him. But no one suspected anything, and he offered the troubled boys some advice, which they gratefully accepted and followed in this way:
Secluding themselves in the garret, they devoted several play-hours to the manufacture of some mysterious machine, which took so much paste that Asia grumbled, and the little girls wondered mightily. Nan nearly got her inquisitive nose pinched in the door, trying to see what was going on, and Daisy sat about, openly lamenting that they could not all play nicely together, and not have any dreadful secrets. Wednesday afternoon was fine, and after a good deal of consultation about wind and weather, Nat and Tommy went off, bearing an immense flat parcel hidden under many newspapers. Nan nearly died with suppressed curiosity, Daisy nearly cried with vexation, and both quite trembled with interest when Demi marched into Mrs. Bhaer's room, hat in hand, and said, in the politest tone possible to a mortal boy of his years,
Secluding themselves in the attic, they spent several hours creating some kind of mysterious machine, which required so much glue that Asia complained, and the little girls were very curious. Nan almost got her nose caught in the door as she tried to see what was happening, and Daisy sat around, openly wishing they could all play nicely together without any awful secrets. It was a nice Wednesday afternoon, and after a lot of discussion about the wind and weather, Nat and Tommy left with a huge flat package concealed under several layers of newspaper. Nan was about to burst with curiosity, Daisy was on the verge of tears from frustration, and both were shaking with excitement when Demi walked into Mrs. Bhaer's room, hat in hand, and said, in the politest tone possible for a boy his age,
“Please, Aunt Jo, would you and the girls come out to a surprise party we have made for you? Do it's a very nice one.”
“Please, Aunt Jo, would you and the girls come to a surprise party we've put together for you? It’s a really nice one.”
“Thank you, we will come with pleasure; only, I must take Teddy with me,” replied Mrs. Bhaer, with a smile that cheered Demi like sunshine after rain.
“Thank you, we’ll be happy to come; I just need to bring Teddy with me,” replied Mrs. Bhaer, her smile brightening Demi’s day like sunshine after a rainstorm.
“We'd like to have him. The little wagon is all ready for the girls; you won't mind walking just up to Pennyroyal Hill, will you Aunty?”
“We’d love to have him. The little wagon is all set for the girls; you don’t mind walking just up to Pennyroyal Hill, do you Aunty?”
“I should like it exceedingly; but are you quite sure I shall not be in the way?”
“I would really like that; but are you sure I won’t be in the way?”
“Oh, no, indeed! we want you very much; and the party will be spoilt if you don't come,” cried Demi, with great earnestness.
“Oh, no, not at all! We really want you here, and the party will be ruined if you don’t come,” exclaimed Demi, with intense sincerity.
“Thank you kindly, sir;” and Aunt Jo made him a grand curtsey, for she liked frolics as well as any of them.
“Thank you very much, sir;” and Aunt Jo gave him a deep bow, because she enjoyed fun just as much as anyone else.
“Now, young ladies, we must not keep them waiting; on with the hats, and let us be off at once. I'm all impatience to know what the surprise is.”
“Now, ladies, we shouldn’t keep them waiting; let’s put on our hats and get going right away. I’m so eager to find out what the surprise is.”
As Mrs. Bhaer spoke every one bustled about, and in five minutes the three little girls and Teddy were packed into the “clothes-basket,” as they called the wicker wagon which Toby drew. Demi walked at the head of the procession, and Mrs. Jo brought up the rear, escorted by Kit. It was a most imposing party, I assure you, for Toby had a red feather-duster in his head, two remarkable flags waved over the carriage, Kit had a blue bow on his neck, which nearly drove him wild, Demi wore a nosegay of dandelions in his buttonhole, and Mrs. Jo carried the queer Japanese umbrella in honor of the occasion.
As Mrs. Bhaer spoke, everyone jumped into action, and within five minutes, the three little girls and Teddy were all crammed into the "clothes-basket," as they called the wicker wagon that Toby pulled. Demi led the way, with Mrs. Jo bringing up the rear, accompanied by Kit. It was quite the impressive group, I assure you, because Toby had a red feather duster on his head, two eye-catching flags were waving over the wagon, Kit had a blue bow around his neck that nearly drove him crazy, Demi sported a bunch of dandelions in his buttonhole, and Mrs. Jo carried the unusual Japanese umbrella to mark the occasion.
The girls had little flutters of excitement all the way; and Teddy was so charmed with the drive that he kept dropping his hat overboard, and when it was taken from him he prepared to tumble out himself, evidently feeling that it behooved him to do something for the amusement of the party.
The girls were filled with little bursts of excitement the whole way, and Teddy was so taken with the ride that he kept dropping his hat overboard. When it was retrieved for him, he seemed ready to jump out himself, clearly feeling he needed to do something for everyone’s entertainment.
When they came to the hill “nothing was to be seen but the grass blowing in the wind,” as the fairy books say, and the children looked disappointed. But Demi said, in his most impressive manner,
When they reached the hill, “nothing could be seen but the grass swaying in the wind,” as the fairy tales describe, and the kids looked let down. But Demi said, in his most serious tone,
“Now, you all get out and stand still, and the surprise party with come in;” with which remark he retired behind a rock, over which heads had been bobbing at intervals for the last half-hour.
“Now, you all get out and stand still, and the surprise party will come in;” with this comment, he stepped back behind a rock, where heads had been popping up intermittently for the last half-hour.
A short pause of intense suspense, and then Nat, Demi, and Tommy marched forth, each bearing a new kite, which they presented to the three young ladies. Shrieks of delight arose, but were silenced by the boys, who said, with faces brimful of merriment, “That isn't all the surprise;” and, running behind the rock, again emerged bearing a fourth kite of superb size, on which was printed, in bright yellow letters, “For Mother Bhaer.”
A brief moment of intense suspense passed, and then Nat, Demi, and Tommy stepped forward, each holding a new kite that they presented to the three young ladies. Shouts of joy erupted, but the boys quieted them, their faces full of laughter, saying, "That's not the only surprise;" and, running behind the rock, they came out again with a fourth kite of impressive size, which had “For Mother Bhaer” printed in bold yellow letters.
“We thought you'd like one, too, because you were angry with us, and took the girls' part,” cried all three, shaking with laughter, for this part of the affair evidently was a surprise to Mrs. Jo.
“We thought you’d want one, too, because you were mad at us and sided with the girls,” all three exclaimed, shaking with laughter, since this part of the situation clearly surprised Mrs. Jo.
She clapped her hands, and joined in the laugh, looking thoroughly tickled at the joke.
She clapped her hands and joined in the laughter, clearly amused by the joke.
“Now, boys, that is regularly splendid! Who did think of it?” she asked, receiving the monster kite with as much pleasure as the little girls did theirs.
“Now, boys, that is truly amazing! Who came up with it?” she asked, taking the huge kite with just as much joy as the little girls did theirs.
“Uncle Fritz proposed it when we planned to make the others; he said you'd like it, so we made a bouncer,” answered Demi, beaming with satisfaction at the success of the plot.
“Uncle Fritz suggested it when we were planning to make the others; he said you'd like it, so we created a bouncer,” answered Demi, smiling with satisfaction at the success of the plan.
“Uncle Fritz knows what I like. Yes, these are magnificent kites, and we were wishing we had some the other day when you were flying yours, weren't we, girls?”
“Uncle Fritz knows what I like. Yes, these kites are amazing, and we were wishing we had some the other day when you were flying yours, weren’t we, girls?”
“That's why we made them for you,” cried Tommy, standing on his head as the most appropriate way of expressing his emotions.
"That's why we made them for you," yelled Tommy, standing on his head as the best way to show his feelings.
“Let us fly them,” said energetic Nan.
“Let’s fly them,” said energetic Nan.
“I don't know how,” began Daisy.
“I don’t know how,” Daisy started.
“We'll show you, we want to!” cried all the boys in a burst of devotion, as Demi took Daisy's, Tommy Nan's, and Nat, with difficulty, persuaded Bess to let go her little blue one.
“We'll show you, we really want to!” shouted all the boys in a wave of enthusiasm, as Demi took Daisy's, Tommy's, Nan's, and with some effort, convinced Bess to part with her little blue one.
“Aunty, if you will wait a minute, we'll pitch yours for you,” said Demi, feeling that Mrs. Bhaer's favor must not be lost again by any neglect of theirs.
“Aunty, if you can wait a minute, we’ll set yours up for you,” said Demi, feeling that Mrs. Bhaer's approval shouldn’t be lost again due to any neglect on their part.
“Bless your buttons, dear, I know all about it; and here is a boy who will toss up for me,” added Mrs. Jo, as the professor peeped over the rock with a face full of fun.
“Bless your heart, dear, I know all about it; and here’s a boy who will flip a coin for me,” added Mrs. Jo, as the professor peeked over the rock with a playful expression.
He came out at once, tossed up the big kite, and Mrs. Jo ran off with it in fine style, while the children stood and enjoyed the spectacle. One by one all the kites went up, and floated far overhead like gay birds, balancing themselves on the fresh breeze that blew steadily over the hill. Such a merry time as they had! running and shouting, sending up the kites or pulling them down, watching their antics in the air, and feeling them tug at the string like live creatures trying to escape. Nan was quite wild with the fun, Daisy thought the new play nearly as interesting as dolls, and little Bess was so fond of her “boo tite,” that she would only let it go on very short flights, preferring to hold it in her lap and look at the remarkable pictures painted on it by Tommy's dashing brush. Mrs. Jo enjoyed hers immensely, and it acted as if it knew who owned it, for it came tumbling down head first when least expected, caught on trees, nearly pitched into the river, and finally darted away to such a height that it looked a mere speck among the clouds.
He hurried out right away, launched the big kite, and Mrs. Jo took off with it in style, while the kids stood by and enjoyed the show. One by one, all the kites soared up, floating high above like colorful birds, balancing on the steady breeze blowing over the hill. They had such a great time! Running and shouting, sending up the kites or bringing them down, watching their movements in the air, and feeling them tug at the string like live creatures trying to break free. Nan was completely wild with excitement, Daisy found the new game nearly as intriguing as dolls, and little Bess loved her “boo tite” so much that she only let it go for very short flights, preferring to hold it in her lap and admire the amazing pictures painted on it by Tommy's energetic brush. Mrs. Jo had a blast with hers, and it seemed to know who owned it because it would come tumbling down headfirst when least expected, got caught in trees, nearly flew into the river, and finally shot up so high that it looked like a tiny speck among the clouds.
By and by every one got tired, and fastening the kite-strings to trees and fences, all sat down to rest, except Mr. Bhaer, who went off to look at the cows, with Teddy on his shoulder.
Soon, everyone got tired, and after tying the kite strings to trees and fences, they all sat down to rest, except for Mr. Bhaer, who went to check on the cows with Teddy on his shoulder.
“Did you ever have such a good time as this before?” asked Nat, as they lay about on the grass, nibbling pennyroyal like a flock of sheep.
“Have you ever had a better time than this?” Nat asked, as they lounged on the grass, munching on pennyroyal like a bunch of sheep.
“Not since I last flew a kite, years ago, when I was a girl,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“Not since I last flew a kite, years ago, when I was a girl,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“I'd like to have known you when you were a girl, you must have been so jolly,” said Nat.
“I wish I could have known you when you were a girl; you must have been so cheerful,” said Nat.
“I was a naughty little girl, I am sorry to say.”
“I was a mischievous little girl, I regret to say.”
“I like naughty little girls,” observed Tommy, looking at Nan, who made a frightful grimace at him in return for the compliment.
“I like naughty little girls,” Tommy said, looking at Nan, who made a scary face at him in response to the compliment.
“Why don't I remember you then, Aunty? Was I too young?” asked Demi.
“Why don’t I remember you, Aunty? Was I too young?” asked Demi.
“Rather, dear.”
"Actually, dear."
“I suppose my memory hadn't come then. Grandpa says that different parts of the mind unfold as we grow up, and the memory part of my mind hadn't unfolded when you were little, so I can't remember how you looked,” explained Demi.
“I guess I just didn't have my memory back then. Grandpa says that different parts of our minds develop as we grow, and the memory part of my mind hadn't developed when you were little, so I can't remember what you looked like,” explained Demi.
“Now, little Socrates, you had better keep that question for grandpa, it is beyond me,” said Aunt Jo, putting on the extinguisher.
“Now, little Socrates, you should save that question for grandpa; it’s beyond me,” said Aunt Jo, putting on the extinguisher.
“Well, I will, he knows about those things, and you don't,” returned Demi, feeling that on the whole kites were better adapted to the comprehension of the present company.
“Well, I will; he understands those things, and you don't,” Demi replied, feeling that, overall, kites were better suited to the understanding of the people present.
“Tell about the last time you flew a kite,” said Nat, for Mrs. Jo had laughed as she spoke of it, and he thought it might be interesting.
“Tell me about the last time you flew a kite,” said Nat, because Mrs. Jo had laughed while she talked about it, and he thought it might be interesting.
“Oh, it was only rather funny, for I was a great girl of fifteen, and was ashamed to be seen at such a play. So Uncle Teddy and I privately made our kites, and stole away to fly them. We had a capital time, and were resting as we are now, when suddenly we heard voices, and saw a party of young ladies and gentlemen coming back from a picnic. Teddy did not mind, though he was rather a large boy to be playing with a kite, but I was in a great flurry, for I knew I should be sadly laughed at, and never hear the last of it, because my wild ways amused the neighbors as much as Nan's do us.
“Oh, it was kind of funny because I was a big girl of fifteen and felt embarrassed to be seen at such a play. So Uncle Teddy and I quietly made our kites and sneaked off to fly them. We had an awesome time and were resting like we are now when suddenly we heard voices and saw a group of young ladies and gentlemen coming back from a picnic. Teddy didn’t care, even though he was a bit old to be playing with a kite, but I was really flustered because I knew I would be laughed at endlessly, and everyone would have a good time teasing me about it, just as they do with Nan's antics that amuse us.”
“'What shall I do?' I whispered to Teddy, as the voices drew nearer and nearer.
“'What should I do?' I whispered to Teddy, as the voices got closer and closer.
“'I'll show you,' he said, and whipping out his knife he cut the strings. Away flew the kites, and when the people came up we were picking flowers as properly as you please. They never suspected us, and we had a grand laugh over our narrow escape.”
“'I'll show you,' he said, and pulling out his knife, he cut the strings. The kites took off, and when the people arrived, we were picking flowers as sweetly as you like. They never suspected a thing, and we had a great laugh about our close call.”
“Were the kites lost, Aunty?” asked Daisy.
“Did we lose the kites, Aunty?” Daisy asked.
“Quite lost, but I did not care, for I made up my mind that it would be best to wait till I was an old lady before I played with kites again; and you see I have waited,” said Mrs. Jo, beginning to pull in the big kite, for it was getting late.
“Completely lost, but I didn’t mind, because I decided it would be best to wait until I was an old lady before I flew kites again; and you see, I have waited,” said Mrs. Jo, starting to reel in the big kite, since it was getting late.
“Must we go now?”
"Do we have to go now?"
“I must, or you won't have any supper; and that sort of surprise party would not suit you, I think, my chickens.”
“I have to, or you won’t have any dinner; and that kind of surprise party wouldn’t be right for you, I believe, my little ones.”
“Hasn't our party been a nice one?” asked Tommy, complacently.
“Hasn't our party been great?” asked Tommy, pleased with himself.
“Splendid!” answered every one.
“Awesome!” everyone replied.
“Do you know why? It is because your guests have behaved themselves, and tried to make everything go well. You understand what I mean, don't you?”
“Do you know why? It's because your guests have acted appropriately and have tried to make everything run smoothly. You get what I'm saying, right?”
“Yes'm,” was all the boys said, but they stole a shamefaced look at one another, as they meekly shouldered their kites and walked home, thinking of another party where the guests had not behaved themselves, and things had gone badly on account of it.
“Yeah,” was all the boys said, but they exchanged a guilty glance at each other as they quietly picked up their kites and walked home, thinking of another party where the guests had misbehaved, and things had gone wrong because of it.
CHAPTER X. HOME AGAIN
July had come, and haying begun; the little gardens were doing finely and the long summer days were full of pleasant hours. The house stood open from morning till night, and the lads lived out of doors, except at school time. The lessons were short, and there were many holidays, for the Bhaers believed in cultivating healthy bodies by much exercise, and our short summers are best used in out-of-door work. Such a rosy, sunburnt, hearty set as the boys became; such appetites as they had; such sturdy arms and legs, as outgrew jackets and trousers; such laughing and racing all over the place; such antics in house and barn; such adventures in the tramps over hill and dale; and such satisfaction in the hearts of the worthy Bhaers, as they saw their flock prospering in mind and body, I cannot begin to describe. Only one thing was needed to make them quite happy, and it came when they least expected it.
July had arrived, and haying had kicked off; the little gardens were thriving, and the long summer days were filled with delightful hours. The house was open from morning until night, and the boys spent most of their time outdoors, except during school hours. The lessons were brief, and there were plenty of holidays, as the Bhaers believed in fostering healthy bodies through exercise, and our short summers are best spent working outside. What a rosy, sunburned, hearty group the boys became; their appetites were huge; their arms and legs grew sturdy, outgrowing their jackets and trousers; they laughed and raced all over the place; they played around the house and barn; they had adventures hiking over hills and valleys; and there was such satisfaction in the hearts of the kind Bhaers as they saw their group thriving in both mind and body, I can't even begin to describe. The only thing they needed to be completely happy arrived when they least expected it.
One balmy night when the little lads were in bed, the elder ones bathing down at the brook, and Mrs. Bhaer undressing Teddy in her parlor, he suddenly cried out, “Oh, my Danny!” and pointed to the window, where the moon shone brightly.
One warm night when the little boys were in bed, the older ones were splashing around in the creek, and Mrs. Bhaer was getting Teddy ready for bed in her living room, he suddenly shouted, “Oh, my Danny!” and pointed to the window, where the moon was shining brightly.
“No, lovey, he is not there, it was the pretty moon,” said his mother.
“No, sweetie, he’s not there, it was just the pretty moon,” said his mother.
“No, no, Danny at a window; Teddy saw him,” persisted baby, much excited.
“No, no, Danny was at a window; Teddy saw him,” the baby insisted, clearly excited.
“It might have been,” and Mrs. Bhaer hurried to the window, hoping it would prove true. But the face was gone, and nowhere appeared any signs of a mortal boy; she called his name, ran to the front door with Teddy in his little shirt, and made him call too, thinking the baby voice might have more effect than her own. No one answered, nothing appeared, and they went back much disappointed. Teddy would not be satisfied with the moon, and after he was in his crib kept popping up his head to ask if Danny was not “tummin' soon.”
“It might have been,” Mrs. Bhaer said as she rushed to the window, hoping it was true. But the face was gone, and there were no signs of a boy; she called his name, ran to the front door with Teddy in his little shirt, and had him call out too, thinking his baby voice might work better than her own. No one answered, nothing appeared, and they returned feeling quite let down. Teddy wouldn't settle for the moon, and after being put in his crib, he kept popping his head up to ask if Danny wasn’t “coming soon.”
By and by he fell asleep, the lads trooped up to bed, the house grew still, and nothing but the chirp of the crickets broke the soft silence of the summer night. Mrs. Bhaer sat sewing, for the big basket was always piled with socks, full of portentous holes, and thinking of the lost boy. She had decided that baby had been mistaken, and did not even disturb Mr. Bhaer by telling him of the child's fancy, for the poor man got little time to himself till the boys were abed, and he was busy writing letters. It was past ten when she rose to shut up the house. As she paused a minute to enjoy the lovely scene from the steps, something white caught her eye on one of the hay-cocks scattered over the lawn. The children had been playing there all the afternoon, and, fancying that Nan had left her hat as usual, Mrs. Bhaer went out to get it. But as she approached, she saw that it was neither hat nor handkerchief, but a shirt sleeve with a brown hand sticking out of it. She hurried round the hay-cock, and there lay Dan, fast asleep.
Eventually, he fell asleep, the boys headed up to bed, the house became quiet, and the soft silence of the summer night was only broken by the chirping of crickets. Mrs. Bhaer sat sewing, as the large basket was always filled with socks that had significant holes, and she thought about the lost boy. She had decided that the baby had been mistaken and didn't want to disturb Mr. Bhaer by mentioning the child's imagination, since the poor man barely had any time to himself until the boys were asleep, and he was busy writing letters. It was past ten when she got up to lock up the house. As she paused for a moment to take in the lovely scene from the steps, something white caught her attention on one of the hay-cocks scattered across the lawn. The children had been playing there all afternoon, and thinking that Nan had left her hat as usual, Mrs. Bhaer went outside to retrieve it. But as she got closer, she realized it was neither a hat nor a handkerchief, but a shirt sleeve with a brown hand sticking out of it. She hurried around the hay-cock, and there lay Dan, fast asleep.
Ragged, dirty, thin, and worn-out he looked; one foot was bare, the other tied up in the old gingham jacket which he had taken from his own back to use as a clumsy bandage for some hurt. He seemed to have hidden himself behind the hay-cock, but in his sleep had thrown out the arm that had betrayed him. He sighed and muttered as if his dreams disturbed him, and once when he moved, he groaned as if in pain, but still slept on quite spent with weariness.
He looked ragged, dirty, thin, and worn out; one foot was bare, while the other was wrapped in the old gingham jacket he had taken off to use as a makeshift bandage for an injury. It seemed like he had hidden himself behind the haystack, but in his sleep, he had thrown out the arm that had given him away. He sighed and muttered, as if his dreams were bothering him, and once when he shifted, he groaned as if in pain, but he continued to sleep, completely exhausted.
“He must not lie here,” said Mrs. Bhaer, and stooping over him she gently called his name. He opened his eyes and looked at her, as if she was a part of his dream, for he smiled and said drowsily, “Mother Bhaer, I've come home.”
“He can’t stay here,” said Mrs. Bhaer, and leaning over him she softly called his name. He opened his eyes and looked at her as if she were part of his dream, for he smiled and said sleepily, “Mother Bhaer, I’m home.”
The look, the words, touched her very much, and she put her hand under his head to lift him up, saying in her cordial way,
The look and the words really moved her, and she placed her hand under his head to lift him up, saying in her friendly way,
“I thought you would, and I'm so glad to see you, Dan.” He seemed to wake thoroughly then, and started up looking about him as if he suddenly remembered where he was, and doubted even that kind welcome. His face changed, and he said in his old rough way,
“I thought you would, and I'm really glad to see you, Dan.” He seemed to fully wake up then and looked around as if he suddenly remembered where he was and even questioned that friendly welcome. His expression shifted, and he spoke in his usual gruff manner,
“I was going off in the morning. I only stopped to peek in, as I went by.”
“I was heading out in the morning. I just paused to take a quick look as I passed by.”
“But why not come in, Dan? Didn't you hear us call you? Teddy saw, and cried for you.”
“But why don’t you come in, Dan? Didn’t you hear us call you? Teddy saw you and shouted for you.”
“Didn't suppose you'd let me in,” he said, fumbling with a little bundle which he had taken up as if going immediately.
“Didn’t think you’d let me in,” he said, nervously handling a small bundle he had picked up, as if he was about to leave right away.
“Try and see,” was all Mrs. Bhaer answered, holding out her hand and pointing to the door, where the light shone hospitably.
“Give it a try,” was all Mrs. Bhaer said, extending her hand and pointing to the door, where the light shone welcomingly.
With a long breath, as if a load was off his mind, Dan took up a stout stick, and began to limp towards the house, but stopped suddenly, to say inquiringly,
With a deep breath, as if a weight had been lifted off his mind, Dan picked up a heavy stick and started to limp toward the house but suddenly stopped to ask,
“Mr. Bhaer won't like it. I ran away from Page.”
“Mr. Bhaer won’t like it. I left Page.”
“He knows it, and was sorry, but it will make no difference. Are you lame?” asked Mrs. Jo, as he limped on again.
“He knows it and feels sorry, but it won't change anything. Are you limping?” asked Mrs. Jo as he continued to walk with a limp.
“Getting over a wall a stone fell on my foot and smashed it. I don't mind,” and he did his best to hide the pain each step cost him.
“While climbing over a wall, a stone fell on my foot and crushed it. I don't mind,” and he tried his hardest to conceal the pain each step caused him.
Mrs. Bhaer helped him into her own room, and, once there, he dropped into a chair, and laid his head back, white and faint with weariness and suffering.
Mrs. Bhaer assisted him into her room, and once inside, he sank into a chair and rested his head back, pale and exhausted from fatigue and pain.
“My poor Dan! drink this, and then eat a little; you are at home now, and Mother Bhaer will take good care of you.”
“My poor Dan! Drink this, and then eat a little; you’re home now, and Mother Bhaer will take good care of you.”
He only looked up at her with eyes full of gratitude, as he drank the wine she held to his lips, and then began slowly to eat the food she brought him. Each mouthful seemed to put heart into him, and presently he began to talk as if anxious to have her know all about him.
He looked up at her with grateful eyes as he drank the wine she held to his lips, and then he slowly started to eat the food she brought him. Each bite seemed to lift his spirits, and soon he began to talk as if he wanted her to know everything about him.
“Where have you been, Dan?” she asked, beginning to get out some bandages.
“Where have you been, Dan?” she asked, starting to take out some bandages.
“I ran off more'n a month ago. Page was good enough, but too strict. I didn't like it, so I cut away down the river with a man who was going in his boat. That's why they couldn't tell where I'd gone. When I left the man, I worked for a couple of weeks with a farmer, but I thrashed his boy, and then the old man thrashed me, and I ran off again and walked here.”
“I left over a month ago. Page was decent, but way too strict. I didn't like it, so I headed down the river with a guy in his boat. That's why they couldn't figure out where I went. After I left him, I worked for a couple of weeks with a farmer, but I ended up beating his son, and then the old man beat me, so I took off again and walked here.”
“All the way?”
“Are you going all in?”
“Yes, the man didn't pay me, and I wouldn't ask for it. Took it out in beating the boy,” and Dan laughed, yet looked ashamed, as he glanced at his ragged clothes and dirty hands.
“Yes, the guy didn’t pay me, and I wouldn’t ask for it. I took it out on beating the kid,” and Dan laughed, but he looked embarrassed as he glanced at his torn clothes and dirty hands.
“How did you live? It was a long, long tramp for a boy like you.”
“How did you survive? It was a long, long journey for a boy like you.”
“Oh, I got on well enough, till I hurt my foot. Folks gave me things to eat, and I slept in barns and tramped by day. I got lost trying to make a short cut, or I'd have been here sooner.”
“Oh, I was doing well enough until I hurt my foot. People gave me food, and I slept in barns and walked during the day. I got lost trying to take a shortcut, or I would have been here sooner.”
“But if you did not mean to come in and stay with us, what were you going to do?”
“But if you didn’t mean to come in and hang out with us, what were you going to do?”
“I thought I'd like to see Teddy again, and you; and then I was going back to my old work in the city, only I was so tired I went to sleep on the hay. I'd have been gone in the morning, if you hadn't found me.”
“I thought I’d like to see Teddy again, and you; then I was going back to my old job in the city, but I was so tired that I fell asleep on the hay. I would have been gone in the morning if you hadn’t found me.”
“Are you sorry I did?” and Mrs. Jo looked at him with a half merry, half reproachful look, as she knelt down to look at his wounded foot.
“Are you sorry I did?” Mrs. Jo asked, giving him a look that was half playful and half scolding as she knelt down to check his injured foot.
The color came up into Dan's face, and he kept his eyes fixed on his plate, as he said very low, “No, ma'am, I'm glad, I wanted to stay, but I was afraid you—”
The color rose in Dan's face, and he kept his eyes on his plate as he said softly, “No, ma'am, I'm glad. I wanted to stay, but I was afraid you—”
He did not finish, for Mrs. Bhaer interrupted him by an exclamation of pity, as she saw his foot, for it was seriously hurt.
He didn’t finish because Mrs. Bhaer interrupted him with an exclamation of concern when she saw his foot, which was badly injured.
“When did you do it?”
“When did you do that?”
“Three days ago.”
“Three days ago.”
“And you have walked on it in this state?”
"And you walked on it like this?"
“I had a stick, and I washed it at every brook I came to, and one woman gave me a rag to put on it.”
"I had a stick, and I washed it in every stream I came across, and one woman gave me a rag to wrap around it."
“Mr. Bhaer must see and dress it at once,” and Mrs. Jo hastened into the next room, leaving the door ajar behind her, so that Dan heard all that passed.
“Mr. Bhaer needs to check on it and take care of it immediately,” and Mrs. Jo rushed into the next room, leaving the door slightly open behind her, so that Dan heard everything that was said.
“Fritz, the boy has come back.”
“Fritz, the kid is back.”
“Who? Dan?”
"Who? Dan?"
“Yes, Teddy saw him at the window, and he called to him, but he went away and hid behind the hay-cocks on the lawn. I found him there just now fast asleep, and half dead with weariness and pain. He ran away from Page a month ago, and has been making his way to us ever since. He pretends that he did not mean to let us see him, but go on to the city, and his old work, after a look at us. It is evident, however, that the hope of being taken in has led him here through every thing, and there he is waiting to know if you will forgive and take him back.”
“Yes, Teddy saw him at the window, and he called out to him, but he ran away and hid behind the hay bales on the lawn. I just found him there, fast asleep and completely worn out from exhaustion and pain. He ran away from Page a month ago and has been trying to reach us ever since. He claims he didn’t mean for us to see him, that he was just stopping by on his way to the city and his old job after taking a quick look at us. However, it’s clear that the hope of being welcomed back has brought him here through it all, and now he’s waiting to see if you’ll forgive him and take him back.”
“Did he say so?”
"Did he really say that?"
“His eyes did, and when I waked him, he said, like a lost child, 'Mother Bhaer, I've come home.' I hadn't the heart to scold him, and just took him in like a poor little black sheep come back to the fold. I may keep him, Fritz?”
“His eyes did, and when I woke him, he said, like a lost child, 'Mother Bhaer, I've come home.' I couldn't bring myself to scold him and just welcomed him in like a poor little black sheep returning to the fold. Can I keep him, Fritz?”
“Of course you may! This proves to me that we have a hold on the boy's heart, and I would no more send him away now than I would my own Rob.”
"Of course you can! This shows me that we have a connection with the boy, and I wouldn't send him away now any more than I would my own Rob."
Dan heard a soft little sound, as if Mrs. Jo thanked her husband without words, and, in the instant's silence that followed, two great tears that had slowly gathered in the boy's eyes brimmed over and rolled down his dusty cheeks. No one saw them, for he brushed them hastily away; but in that little pause I think Dan's old distrust for these good people vanished for ever, the soft spot in his heart was touched, and he felt an impetuous desire to prove himself worthy of the love and pity that was so patient and forgiving. He said nothing, he only wished the wish with all his might, resolved to try in his blind boyish way, and sealed his resolution with the tears which neither pain, fatigue, nor loneliness could wring from him.
Dan heard a soft sound, almost like Mrs. Jo silently thanking her husband. In the brief silence that followed, two big tears that had slowly formed in the boy's eyes spilled over and rolled down his dusty cheeks. No one noticed, as he quickly wiped them away; but in that moment, I believe Dan's long-held distrust of these kind people disappeared for good. A tender part of his heart was stirred, and he felt a strong urge to prove himself worthy of the love and compassion that were so patient and forgiving. He said nothing; he just wished with all his might, determined to try in his naive, boyish way, and solidified his resolve with the tears that pain, exhaustion, or loneliness could not squeeze from him.
“Come and see his foot. I am afraid it is badly hurt, for he has kept on three days through heat and dust, with nothing but water and an old jacket to bind it up with. I tell you, Fritz, that boy is a brave lad, and will make a fine man yet.”
“Come and check out his foot. I'm worried it's really messed up because he’s been going for three days in the heat and dust, with only water and an old jacket to wrap it up. I’m telling you, Fritz, that kid is tough, and he’s going to grow up to be a great man.”
“I hope so, for your sake, enthusiastic woman, your faith deserves success. Now, I will go and see your little Spartan. Where is he?”
“I hope so, for your sake, passionate woman, your faith deserves success. Now, I will go see your little Spartan. Where is he?”
“In my room; but, dear, you'll be very kind to him, no matter how gruff he seems. I am sure that is the way to conquer him. He won't bear sternness nor much restraint, but a soft word and infinite patience will lead him as it used to lead me.”
“In my room; but, dear, you'll be really nice to him, no matter how grumpy he seems. I’m sure that’s the way to win him over. He can't handle sternness or too much restriction, but a gentle word and endless patience will guide him just like they used to guide me.”
“As if you ever were like this little rascal!” cried Mr. Bhaer, laughing, yet half angry at the idea.
“As if you were ever like this little troublemaker!” Mr. Bhaer exclaimed, laughing but also a bit annoyed by the thought.
“I was in spirit, though I showed it in a different way. I seem to know by instinct how he feels, to understand what will win and touch him, and to sympathize with his temptations and faults. I am glad I do, for it will help me to help him; and if I can make a good man of this wild boy, it will be the best work of my life.”
“I was in spirit, even if I expressed it differently. I have a sense of how he feels, what will resonate with him, and I understand his struggles and flaws. I’m grateful for this insight because it will enable me to support him; and if I can turn this wild boy into a good man, it will be the greatest achievement of my life.”
“God bless the work, and help the worker!”
“God bless the work, and support the worker!”
Mr. Bhaer spoke now as earnestly as she had done, and both came in together to find Dan's head down upon his arm, as if he was quite overcome by sleep. But he looked up quickly, and tried to rise as Mr. Bhaer said pleasantly,
Mr. Bhaer spoke now as sincerely as she had, and they both entered to find Dan’s head resting on his arm, as if he was completely out from exhaustion. However, he looked up quickly and attempted to get up as Mr. Bhaer said cheerfully,
“So you like Plumfield better than Page's farm. Well, let us see if we can get on more comfortably this time than we did before.”
“So you prefer Plumfield over Page's farm. Well, let's see if we can make things more comfortable this time than we did before.”
“Thanky, sir,” said Dan, trying not to be gruff, and finding it easier than he expected.
“Thanks, sir,” said Dan, trying not to sound grumpy, and finding it easier than he thought.
“Now, the foot! Ach! this is not well. We must have Dr. Firth to-morrow. Warm water, Jo, and old linen.”
“Now, the foot! Ugh! This is not good. We need to get Dr. Firth tomorrow. Warm water, Jo, and some old linen.”
Mr. Bhaer bathed and bound up the wounded foot, while Mrs. Jo prepared the only empty bed in the house. It was in the little guest-chamber leading from the parlor, and often used when the lads were poorly, for it saved Mrs. Jo from running up and down, and the invalids could see what was going on. When it was ready, Mr. Bhaer took the boy in his arms, and carried him in, helped him undress, laid him on the little white bed, and left him with another hand-shake, and a fatherly “Good-night, my son.”
Mr. Bhaer cleaned and bandaged the injured foot, while Mrs. Jo got the only empty bed in the house ready. It was in the small guest room connected to the parlor, and it was often used when the boys were sick, so Mrs. Jo didn’t have to run up and down, and the patients could keep an eye on what was happening. Once everything was set, Mr. Bhaer lifted the boy into his arms, carried him inside, helped him take off his clothes, laid him on the little white bed, and left him with another handshake and a fatherly, "Goodnight, my son."
Dan dropped asleep at once, and slept heavily for several hours; then his foot began to throb and ache, and he awoke to toss about uneasily, trying not to groan lest any one should hear him, for he was a brave lad, and did bear pain like “a little Spartan,” as Mr. Bhaer called him.
Dan fell asleep immediately and slept deeply for several hours; then his foot began to throb and hurt, and he woke up, tossing and turning restlessly, trying not to groan so that no one would hear him, because he was a brave kid who handled pain like “a little Spartan,” as Mr. Bhaer referred to him.
Mrs. Jo had a way of flitting about the house at night, to shut the windows if the wind grew chilly, to draw mosquito curtains over Teddy, or look after Tommy, who occasionally walked in his sleep. The least noise waked her, and as she often heard imaginary robbers, cats, and conflagrations, the doors stood open all about, so her quick ear caught the sound of Dan's little moans, and she was up in a minute. He was just giving his hot pillow a despairing thump when a light came glimmering through the hall, and Mrs. Jo crept in, looking like a droll ghost, with her hair in a great knob on the top of her head, and a long gray dressing-gown trailing behind her.
Mrs. Jo had a way of moving around the house at night, shutting the windows if it got chilly, pulling mosquito nets over Teddy, or checking on Tommy, who sometimes sleepwalked. The slightest noise would wake her up, and since she often imagined she heard robbers, cats, and fires, the doors were left open, allowing her to catch the sound of Dan's little whimpers. She was up in a minute. He was just giving his hot pillow a frustrated thump when a light peeked through the hallway, and Mrs. Jo came in, looking like a funny ghost, with her hair in a big bun on top of her head and a long gray robe trailing behind her.
“Are you in pain, Dan?”
"Are you hurting, Dan?"
“It's pretty bad; but I didn't mean to wake you.”
“It's really bad; but I didn't mean to wake you.”
“I'm a sort of owl, always flying about at night. Yes, your foot is like fire; the bandages must be wet again,” and away flapped the maternal owl for more cooling stuff, and a great mug of ice water.
“I'm kind of like an owl, always out and about at night. Yeah, your foot feels like it’s on fire; those bandages must be wet again,” and off the mother owl flew to get more cooling supplies, including a big mug of ice water.
“Oh, that's so nice!” sighed Dan, the wet bandages went on again, and a long draught of water cooled his thirsty throat.
“Oh, that's so nice!” sighed Dan, as the wet bandages were applied again, and a long sip of water refreshed his thirsty throat.
“There, now, sleep your best, and don't be frightened if you see me again, for I'll slip down by and by, and give you another sprinkle.”
“There, now, sleep well, and don’t be scared if you see me again, because I’ll come down soon and give you another sprinkle.”
As she spoke, Mrs. Jo stooped to turn the pillow and smooth the bed-clothes, when, to her great surprise, Dan put his arm around her neck, drew her face down to his, and kissed her, with a broken “Thank you, ma'am,” which said more than the most eloquent speech could have done; for the hasty kiss, the muttered words, meant, “I'm sorry, I will try.” She understood it, accepted the unspoken confession, and did not spoil it by any token of surprise. She only remembered that he had no mother, kissed the brown cheek half hidden on the pillow, as if ashamed of the little touch of tenderness, and left him, saying, what he long remembered, “You are my boy now, and if you choose you can make me proud and glad to say so.”
As she talked, Mrs. Jo bent down to fluff the pillow and smooth out the blankets when, to her surprise, Dan put his arm around her neck, pulled her face down to his, and kissed her, saying a broken “Thank you, ma'am,” which meant more than the most eloquent speech could have done; for the quick kiss and the whispered words expressed, “I’m sorry, I’ll try.” She got it, accepted the unspoken apology, and didn’t ruin it with any sign of surprise. She just remembered that he didn’t have a mother, kissed the brown cheek half hidden on the pillow as if embarrassed by the small gesture of affection, and left him, saying what he would remember for a long time, “You are my boy now, and if you want, you can make me proud and happy to say that.”
Once again, just at dawn, she stole down to find him so fast asleep that he did not wake, and showed no sign of consciousness as she wet his foot, except that the lines of pain smoothed themselves away, and left his face quite peaceful.
Once again, just at dawn, she crept down to find him so fast asleep that he didn't wake up and showed no sign of awareness as she wet his foot, except that the lines of pain smoothed out, leaving his face completely peaceful.
The day was Sunday, and the house so still that he never waked till near noon, and, looking round him, saw an eager little face peering in at the door. He held out his arms, and Teddy tore across the room to cast himself bodily upon the bed, shouting, “My Danny's tum!” as he hugged and wriggled with delight. Mrs. Bhaer appeared next, bringing breakfast, and never seeming to see how shamefaced Dan looked at the memory of the little scene last night. Teddy insisted on giving him his “betfus,” and fed him like a baby, which, as he was not very hungry, Dan enjoyed very much.
It was Sunday, and the house was so quiet that he didn't wake up until nearly noon. When he looked around, he saw an eager little face peeking in through the door. He opened his arms, and Teddy rushed across the room to throw himself onto the bed, shouting, “My Danny's tum!” as he hugged and wriggled with joy. Mrs. Bhaer came in next, bringing breakfast, and didn't seem to notice how embarrassed Dan looked remembering the little scene from last night. Teddy insisted on giving him his “betfus,” feeding him like a baby, which Dan, not very hungry, appreciated a lot.
Then came the doctor, and the poor Spartan had a bad time of it, for some of the little bones in his foot were injured, and putting them to rights was such a painful job, that Dan's lips were white, and great drops stood on his forehead, though he never cried out, and only held Mrs. Jo's hand so tight that it was red long afterwards.
Then the doctor arrived, and the poor Spartan had a terrible experience because some of the small bones in his foot were hurt. Fixing them was so painful that Dan's lips turned white, and big beads of sweat formed on his forehead, yet he didn't scream. He just held Mrs. Jo's hand so tightly that it stayed red for a long time afterwards.
“You must keep this boy quiet, for a week at least, and not let him put his foot to the ground. By that time, I shall know whether he may hop a little with a crutch, or stick to his bed for a while longer,” said Dr. Firth, putting up the shining instruments that Dan did not like to see.
“You need to keep this boy quiet for at least a week and make sure he doesn’t put his foot on the ground. By then, I’ll know if he can manage to hop a bit with a crutch or if he needs to stay in bed a bit longer,” said Dr. Firth, putting away the shiny instruments that Dan didn’t like to see.
“It will get well sometime, won't it?” he asked, looking alarmed at the word “crutches.”
“It will get better eventually, right?” he asked, looking alarmed at the word “crutches.”
“I hope so;” and with that the doctor departed, leaving Dan much depressed; for the loss of a foot is a dreadful calamity to an active boy.
“I hope so,” and with that the doctor left, leaving Dan feeling quite down; losing a foot is a terrible tragedy for an active boy.
“Don't be troubled, I am a famous nurse, and we will have you tramping about as well as ever in a month,” said Mrs. Jo, taking a hopeful view of the case.
“Don’t worry, I’m a well-known nurse, and we’ll have you up and moving like normal in a month,” said Mrs. Jo, looking on the bright side of the situation.
But the fear of being lame haunted Dan, and even Teddy's caresses did not cheer him; so Mrs. Jo proposed that one or two of the boys should come in and pay him a little visit, and asked whom he would like to see.
But the fear of being lame haunted Dan, and even Teddy's hugs didn't cheer him up; so Mrs. Jo suggested that one or two of the boys should come in and visit him, and asked whom he would like to see.
“Nat and Demi; I'd like my hat too, there's something in it I guess they'd like to see. I suppose you threw away my bundle of plunder?” said Dan, looking rather anxious as he put the question.
“Nat and Demi; I’d like my hat too, there’s something in it I guess they’d like to see. I suppose you threw away my bundle of stuff?” said Dan, looking pretty anxious as he asked the question.
“No, I kept it, for I thought they must be treasures of some kind, you took such care of them;” and Mrs. Jo brought him his old straw hat stuck full of butterflies and beetles, and a handkerchief containing a collection of odd things picked up on his way: birds' eggs, carefully done up in moss, curious shells and stones, bits of fungus, and several little crabs, in a state of great indignation at their imprisonment.
“No, I held onto it because I thought they must be treasures of some sort; you took such good care of them,” and Mrs. Jo handed him his old straw hat filled with butterflies and beetles, along with a handkerchief that had a collection of random things he’d collected along the way: birds' eggs, carefully wrapped in moss, interesting shells and stones, bits of fungus, and several little crabs, clearly upset about being trapped.
“Could I have something to put these fellers in? Mr. Hyde and I found 'em, and they are first-rate ones, so I'd like to keep and watch 'em; can I?” asked Dan, forgetting his foot, and laughing to see the crabs go sidling and backing over the bed.
“Can I get something to put these guys in? Mr. Hyde and I found them, and they’re really great, so I’d like to keep and watch them; can I?” asked Dan, forgetting about his foot and laughing as he watched the crabs scuttle and back over the bed.
“Of course you can; Polly's old cage will be just the thing. Don't let them nip Teddy's toes while I get it;” and away went Mrs. Jo, leaving Dan overjoyed to find that his treasures were not considered rubbish, and thrown away.
“Of course you can; Polly's old cage will be perfect. Just keep them from nipping Teddy's toes while I get it;” and off went Mrs. Jo, leaving Dan thrilled to discover that his treasures weren’t seen as junk and tossed aside.
Nat, Demi, and the cage arrived together, and the crabs were settled in their new house, to the great delight of the boys, who, in the excitement of the performance, forgot any awkwardness they might otherwise have felt in greeting the runaway. To these admiring listeners Dan related his adventures much more fully than he had done to the Bhaers. Then he displayed his “plunder,” and described each article so well, that Mrs. Jo, who had retired to the next room to leave them free, was surprised and interested, as well as amused, at their boyish chatter.
Nat, Demi, and the cage all arrived at the same time, and the crabs got settled into their new home, much to the boys' delight. In the excitement of the moment, they completely forgot any awkwardness they might have felt about seeing the runaway. To these eager listeners, Dan shared his adventures in much more detail than he had with the Bhaers. Then he showcased his “treasures” and described each item so well that Mrs. Jo, who had moved to the next room to give them some space, was surprised and intrigued, as well as entertained, by their boyish chatter.
“How much the lad knows of these things! how absorbed he is in them! and what a mercy it is just now, for he cares so little for books, it would be hard to amuse him while he is laid up; but the boys can supply him with beetles and stones to any extent, and I am glad to find out this taste of his; it is a good one, and may perhaps prove the making of him. If he should turn out a great naturalist, and Nat a musician, I should have cause to be proud of this year's work;” and Mrs. Jo sat smiling over her book as she built castles in the air, just as she used to do when a girl, only then they were for herself, and now they were for other people, which is the reason perhaps that some of them came to pass in reality for charity is an excellent foundation to build anything upon.
“How much the kid knows about all this! How into it he is! And what a relief it is right now, since he doesn’t care much for books; it would be tough to keep him entertained while he’s recovering. But the boys can bring him all the beetles and rocks he wants, and I’m happy to discover this interest of his; it’s a good one and might even help him succeed. If he becomes a great naturalist and Nat a musician, I’d have every reason to be proud of this year’s achievements.” Mrs. Jo sat there smiling over her book, daydreaming just like she did when she was a girl, only back then her dreams were for herself, and now they’re for other people, which is probably why some of them actually come true—charity is an excellent foundation to build on.
Nat was most interested in the adventures, but Demi enjoyed the beetles and butterflies immensely, drinking in the history of their changeful little lives as if it were a new and lovely sort of fairy tale for, even in his plain way, Dan told it well, and found great satisfaction in the thought that here at least the small philosopher could learn of him. So interested were they in the account of catching a musk rat, whose skin was among the treasures, that Mr. Bhaer had to come himself to tell Nat and Demi it was time for the walk. Dan looked so wistfully after them as they ran off that Father Bhaer proposed carrying him to the sofa in the parlor for a little change of air and scene.
Nat was really into the adventures, while Demi really loved the beetles and butterflies, soaking up the story of their ever-changing lives like it was a beautiful fairy tale. Even though Dan had a simple way of telling it, he did it well and felt a lot of satisfaction knowing that the little philosopher could learn something from him. They were so captivated by the story of catching a musk rat, whose skin was part of the treasures, that Mr. Bhaer had to come over himself to tell Nat and Demi it was time for their walk. Dan looked so longingly after them as they ran off that Father Bhaer suggested carrying him to the sofa in the parlor for a little change of air and scenery.
When he was established, and the house quiet, Mrs. Jo, who sat near by showing Teddy pictures, said, in an interested tone, as she nodded towards the treasures still in Dan's hands,
When he was settled in, and the house was quiet, Mrs. Jo, who was sitting nearby showing Teddy pictures, said in an interested tone, nodding towards the treasures still in Dan's hands,
“Where did you learn so much about these things?”
“Where did you find out so much about this stuff?”
“I always liked 'em, but didn't know much till Mr. Hyde told me.”
"I always liked them, but I didn't know much until Mr. Hyde told me."
“Oh, he was a man who lived round in the woods studying these things I don't know what you call him and wrote about frogs, and fishes, and so on. He stayed at Page's, and used to want me to go and help him, and it was great fun, 'cause he told me ever so much, and was uncommon jolly and wise. Hope I'll see him again sometime.”
“Oh, he was a guy who lived out in the woods studying these things—I don’t really know what you’d call him—and wrote about frogs, fish, and so on. He stayed at Page's and used to ask me to go and help him, and it was a lot of fun because he taught me so much and was really cheerful and smart. I hope I’ll get to see him again sometime.”
“I hope you will,” said Mrs. Jo, for Dan's face had brightened up, and he was so interested in the matter that he forgot his usual taciturnity.
“I hope you will,” said Mrs. Jo, as Dan's face lit up, and he became so engaged in the conversation that he forgot his usual silence.
“Why, he could make birds come to him, and rabbits and squirrels didn't mind him any more than if he was a tree. Did you ever tickle a lizard with a straw?” asked Dan, eagerly.
“Why, he could get birds to come to him, and rabbits and squirrels didn’t care about him any more than if he were a tree. Did you ever tickle a lizard with a straw?” asked Dan, excitedly.
“No, but I should like to try it.”
“No, but I would like to give it a try.”
“Well, I've done it, and it's so funny to see 'em turn over and stretch out, they like it so much. Mr. Hyde used to do it; and he'd make snakes listen to him while he whistled, and he knew just when certain flowers would blow, and bees wouldn't sting him, and he'd tell the wonderfullest things about fish and flies, and the Indians and the rocks.”
“Well, I’ve done it, and it’s so funny to see them roll over and stretch out; they enjoy it so much. Mr. Hyde used to do it; he could make snakes listen to him while he whistled, and he knew exactly when certain flowers would bloom, and bees wouldn’t sting him. He’d share the most amazing stories about fish and flies, and the Indians and the rocks.”
“I think you were so fond of going with Mr. Hyde, you rather neglected Mr. Page,” said Mrs. Jo, slyly.
“I think you liked hanging out with Mr. Hyde so much that you kind of ignored Mr. Page,” Mrs. Jo said with a sly smile.
“Yes, I did; I hated to have to weed and hoe when I might be tramping round with Mr. Hyde. Page thought such things silly, and called Mr. Hyde crazy because he'd lay hours watching a trout or a bird.”
“Yeah, I did; I really disliked having to weed and hoe when I could be wandering around with Mr. Hyde. Page thought those kinds of things were silly and called Mr. Hyde crazy for spending hours watching a trout or a bird.”
“Suppose you say lie instead of lay, it is better grammar,” said Mrs. Jo, very gently; and then added, “Yes, Page is a thorough farmer, and would not understand that a naturalist's work was just as interesting, and perhaps just as important as his own. Now, Dan, if you really love these things, as I think you do, and I am glad to see it, you shall have time to study them and books to help you; but I want you to do something besides, and to do it faithfully, else you will be sorry by and by, and find that you have got to begin again.”
“Suppose you say 'lie' instead of 'lay,' it’s better grammar,” said Mrs. Jo, very gently; then she added, “Yes, Page is a dedicated farmer and wouldn’t understand that a naturalist's work is just as interesting, and maybe just as important, as his own. Now, Dan, if you truly love these things, which I think you do, and I’m happy to see it, you’ll have time to study them and access to books that can help you; but I want you to do something else too, and to do it with commitment, or else you’ll regret it later and realize you have to start over.”
“Yes, ma'am,” said Dan, meekly, and looked a little scared by the serious tone of the last remarks, for he hated books, yet had evidently made up his mind to study anything she proposed.
“Yes, ma'am,” said Dan, quietly, looking a bit frightened by the serious tone of her last comments, since he hated books, but he clearly decided to study whatever she suggested.
“Do you see that cabinet with twelve drawers in it?” was the next very unexpected question.
“Do you see that cabinet with twelve drawers?” was the next totally unexpected question.
Dan did see two tall old-fashioned ones standing on either side of the piano; he knew them well, and had often seen nice bits of string, nails, brown paper, and such useful matters come out of the various drawers. He nodded and smiled. Mrs. Jo went on,
Dan noticed two tall, old-fashioned ones standing on either side of the piano; he knew them well and had often seen useful things like bits of string, nails, brown paper, and other supplies come out of the various drawers. He nodded and smiled. Mrs. Jo continued,
“Well, don't you think those drawers would be good places to put your eggs, and stones, and shells, and lichens?”
“Well, don’t you think those drawers would be great places to store your eggs, stones, shells, and lichens?”
“Oh, splendid, but you wouldn't like my things 'clutterin' round,' as Mr. Page used to say, would you?” cried Dan, sitting up to survey the old piece of furniture with sparkling eyes.
“Oh, great, but you wouldn’t want my stuff ‘cluttering’ everything up,” as Mr. Page used to say, would you?” Dan exclaimed, sitting up to look at the old piece of furniture with sparkling eyes.
“I like litter of that sort; and if I didn't, I should give you the drawers, because I have a regard for children's little treasures, and I think they should be treated respectfully. Now, I am going to make a bargain with you, Dan, and I hope you will keep it honorably. Here are twelve good-sized drawers, one for each month of the year, and they shall be yours as fast as you earn them, by doing the little duties that belong to you. I believe in rewards of a certain kind, especially for young folks; they help us along, and though we may begin by being good for the sake of the reward, if it is rightly used, we shall soon learn to love goodness for itself.”
“I like that kind of stuff; and if I didn’t, I’d give you the drawers anyway, because I care about children’s little treasures, and I believe they should be treated with respect. Now, I’m going to make a deal with you, Dan, and I hope you’ll honor it. Here are twelve good-sized drawers, one for each month of the year, and they will be yours as soon as you earn them by doing the little tasks that are your responsibility. I believe in certain kinds of rewards, especially for young people; they help us out, and while we might start being good just for the sake of the reward, if it's used properly, we’ll soon learn to appreciate goodness for its own sake.”
“Do you have 'em?” asked Dan, looking as if this was new talk for him.
“Do you have them?” asked Dan, looking like this was new for him.
“Yes, indeed! I haven't learnt to get on without them yet. My rewards are not drawers, or presents, or holidays, but they are things which I like as much as you do the others. The good behavior and success of my boys is one of the rewards I love best, and I work for it as I want you to work for your cabinet. Do what you dislike, and do it well, and you get two rewards, one, the prize you see and hold; the other, the satisfaction of a duty cheerfully performed. Do you understand that?”
“Yes, absolutely! I haven’t figured out how to manage without them yet. My rewards aren’t things like drawers, gifts, or vacations; they’re things that I value just as much as you do the others. The good behavior and success of my boys is one of the rewards I cherish the most, and I work for it just like I want you to work for your cabinet. Do what you don’t enjoy, and do it well, and you’ll earn two rewards: one, the prize you can see and hold; the other, the satisfaction of a job well done. Do you get that?”
“Yes, ma'am.”
“Yes, ma'am.”
“We all need these little helps; so you shall try to do your lessons and your work, play kindly with all the boys, and use your holidays well; and if you bring me a good report, or if I see and know it without words for I'm quick to spy out the good little efforts of my boys you shall have a compartment in the drawer for your treasures. See, some are already divided into four parts, and I will have the others made in the same way, a place for each week; and when the drawer is filled with curious and pretty things, I shall be as proud of it as you are; prouder, I think for in the pebbles, mosses, and gay butterflies, I shall see good resolutions carried out, conquered faults, and a promise well kept. Shall we do this, Dan?”
“We all need a little help, so you should try to do your lessons and your work, play nicely with all the boys, and make good use of your holidays. If you bring me a good report, or if I notice it without you having to say anything—because I’m quick to recognize the good efforts of my boys—you’ll have your own section in the drawer for your treasures. Look, some are already divided into four parts, and I’ll get the others done the same way, a spot for each week. When the drawer is filled with interesting and beautiful things, I’ll be just as proud as you are; maybe even prouder, because in those pebbles, mosses, and colorful butterflies, I’ll see good resolutions achieved, faults overcome, and promises kept. Shall we do this, Dan?”
The boys answered with one of the looks which said much, for it showed that he felt and understood her wish and words, although he did not know how to express his interest and gratitude for such care and kindness. She understood the look, and seeing by the color that flushed up to his forehead that he was touched, as she wished him to be, she said no more about that side of the new plan, but pulled out the upper drawer, dusted it, and set it on two chairs before the sofa, saying briskly,
The boys responded with a look that said a lot; it showed he felt and understood her wish and words, even though he didn’t know how to express his interest and gratitude for her care and kindness. She recognized the look, and noticing the color rise to his forehead, realizing he was moved, just as she hoped he would be, she stopped discussing that part of the new plan and pulled out the top drawer, dusted it off, and placed it on two chairs in front of the sofa, saying cheerfully,
“Now, let us begin at once by putting those nice beetles in a safe place. These compartments will hold a good deal, you see. I'd pin the butterflies and bugs round the sides; they will be quite safe there, and leave room for the heavy things below. I'll give you some cotton wool, and clean paper and pins, and you can get ready for the week's work.”
“Now, let's start right away by putting those nice beetles in a safe spot. These compartments can hold quite a lot, as you can see. I’d pin the butterflies and bugs around the sides; they’ll be perfectly safe there and will leave space for the heavier items below. I’ll give you some cotton wool, clean paper, and pins, so you can get ready for the week’s tasks.”
“But I can't go out to find any new things,” said Dan, looking piteously at his foot.
"But I can't go out to find anything new," Dan said, looking sadly at his foot.
“That's true; never mind, we'll let these treasures do for this week, and I dare say the boys will bring you loads of things if you ask them.”
"That's true; never mind, we'll stick with these treasures for this week, and I bet the boys will bring you a ton of stuff if you ask them."
“They don't know the right sort; besides, if I lay, no, lie here all the time, I can't work and study, and earn my drawers.”
“They don't understand what I really need; besides, if I stay here all the time, I can't work, study, or make any money.”
“There are plenty of lessons you can learn lying there, and several little jobs of work you can do for me.”
“There are a lot of lessons you can learn while lying there, and a few small tasks you can handle for me.”
“Can I?” and Dan looked both surprised and pleased.
“Can I?” Dan asked, looking both surprised and happy.
“You can learn to be patient and cheerful in spite of pain and no play. You can amuse Teddy for me, wind cotton, read to me when I sew, and do many things without hurting your foot, which will make the days pass quickly, and not be wasted ones.”
“You can learn to be patient and cheerful even when you're in pain and can’t play. You can entertain Teddy for me, spin cotton, read to me while I sew, and do a lot of things that won’t hurt your foot, which will make the days go by quickly and not be wasted.”
Here Demi ran in with a great butterfly in one hand, and a very ugly little toad in the other.
Here Demi ran in with a big butterfly in one hand and a really ugly little toad in the other.
“See, Dan, I found them, and ran back to give them to you; aren't they beautiful ones?” panted Demi, all out of breath.
“Look, Dan, I found them and ran back to give them to you; aren’t they beautiful?” panted Demi, out of breath.
Dan laughed at the toad, and said he had no place to put him, but the butterfly was a beauty, and if Mrs. Jo would give him a big pin, he would stick it right up in the drawer.
Dan laughed at the toad and said he had no place to put it, but the butterfly was gorgeous, and if Mrs. Jo would give him a big pin, he would stick it right in the drawer.
“I don't like to see the poor thing struggle on a pin; if it must be killed, let us put it out of pain at once with a drop of camphor,” said Mrs. Jo, getting out the bottle.
“I can't stand to see the poor thing suffer on a pin; if it has to be killed, let's ease its pain right away with a drop of camphor,” said Mrs. Jo, taking out the bottle.
“I know how to do it Mr. Hyde always killed 'em that way but I didn't have any camphor, so I use a pin,” and Dan gently poured a drop on the insect's head, when the pale green wings fluttered an instant, and then grew still.
“I know how to do it. Mr. Hyde always did it that way, but I didn't have any camphor, so I used a pin,” and Dan gently dripped a drop on the insect's head, making the pale green wings flutter for a moment, then go still.
This dainty little execution was hardly over when Teddy shouted from the bedroom, “Oh, the little trabs are out, and the big one's eaten 'em all up.” Demi and his aunt ran to the rescue, and found Teddy dancing excitedly in a chair, while two little crabs were scuttling about the floor, having got through the wires of the cage. A third was clinging to the top of the cage, evidently in terror of his life, for below appeared a sad yet funny sight. The big crab had wedged himself into the little recess where Polly's cup used to stand, and there he sat eating one of his relations in the coolest way. All the claws of the poor victim were pulled off, and he was turned upside down, his upper shell held in one claw close under the mouth of the big crab like a dish, while he leisurely ate out of it with the other claw, pausing now and then to turn his queer bulging eyes from side to side, and to put out a slender tongue and lick them in a way that made the children scream with laughter. Mrs. Jo carried the cage in for Dan to see the sight, while Demi caught and confined the wanderers under an inverted wash-bowl.
This little scene was barely finished when Teddy yelled from the bedroom, “Oh, the little crabs are out, and the big one’s eaten them all up.” Demi and his aunt rushed to help and found Teddy excitedly dancing in a chair, while two little crabs scurried across the floor after escaping from their cage. A third crab was clinging to the top of the cage, clearly terrified for its life, because below it was a sad yet amusing sight. The big crab had wedged himself into the small space where Polly's cup used to be, and there he sat, munching on one of his relatives quite nonchalantly. All the claws of the poor victim had been pulled off, and he was upside down, with his upper shell held in one claw right under the big crab’s mouth like a dish, while he leisurely ate from it with the other claw. Every now and then, he paused to look around with his bulging eyes and would stick out a slender tongue to lick them, which made the kids burst into laughter. Mrs. Jo brought in the cage for Dan to see the spectacle, while Demi caught and trapped the escapees under an upside-down washbowl.
“I'll have to let these fellers go, for I can't keep 'em in the house,” said Dan, with evident regret.
“I'll have to let these guys go because I can't keep them in the house,” said Dan, clearly feeling sorry about it.
“I'll take care of them for you, if you will tell me how, and they can live in my turtle-tank just as well as not,” said Demi, who found them more interesting even that his beloved slow turtles. So Dan gave him directions about the wants and habits of the crabs, and Demi bore them away to introduce them to their new home and neighbors. “What a good boy he is!” said Dan, carefully settling the first butterfly, and remembering that Demi had given up his walk to bring it to him.
“I'll take care of them for you if you tell me how, and they can live in my turtle tank just fine,” said Demi, who found them even more interesting than his favorite slow turtles. So Dan gave him instructions on what the crabs needed and how they behaved, and Demi took them to introduce them to their new home and neighbors. “What a good kid he is!” said Dan, gently placing the first butterfly, remembering that Demi had given up his walk to bring it to him.
“He ought to be, for a great deal has been done to make him so.”
"He should be, because a lot has been done to make him that way."
“He's had folks to tell him things, and to help him; I haven't,” said Dan, with a sigh, thinking of his neglected childhood, a thing he seldom did, and feeling as if he had not had fair play somehow.
“People have told him things and helped him; I haven't,” Dan said with a sigh, reflecting on his overlooked childhood, something he rarely considered, and feeling like he hadn't been treated fairly somehow.
“I know it, dear, and for that reason I don't expect as much from you as from Demi, though he is younger; you shall have all the help that we can give you now, and I hope to teach you how to help yourself in the best way. Have you forgotten what Father Bhaer told you when you were here before, about wanting to be good, and asking God to help you?”
“I know it, dear, and because of that, I don't expect as much from you as I do from Demi, even though he’s younger; you will have all the support we can give you now, and I hope to teach you how to help yourself in the best way. Have you forgotten what Father Bhaer told you when you were here before about wanting to be good and asking God to help you?”
“No, ma'am,” very low.
“No, ma'am,” very softly.
“Do you try that way still?”
“Do you still try that way?”
“No, ma'am,” lower still.
"No, ma'am," even quieter.
“Will you do it every night to please me?”
“Will you do it every night to make me happy?”
“Yes, ma'am,” very soberly.
"Yes, ma'am," very seriously.
“I shall depend on it, and I think I shall know if you are faithful to your promise, for these things always show to people who believe in them, though not a word is said. Now here is a pleasant story about a boy who hurt his foot worse than you did yours; read it, and see how bravely he bore his troubles.”
“I’ll rely on it, and I think I’ll know if you keep your promise because these things always reveal themselves to those who believe in them, even without a word being spoken. Now here’s a nice story about a boy who hurt his foot even worse than you did; read it, and see how bravely he handled his troubles.”
She put that charming little book, “The Crofton Boys,” into his hands, and left him for an hour, passing in and out from time to time that he might not feel lonely. Dan did not love to read, but soon got so interested that he was surprised when the boys came home. Daisy brought him a nosegay of wild flowers, and Nan insisted on helping bring him his supper, as he lay on the sofa with the door open into the dining-room, so that he could see the lads at table, and they could nod socially to him over their bread and butter.
She handed him that charming little book, “The Crofton Boys,” and left him for an hour, checking in occasionally so he wouldn't feel lonely. Dan didn't really enjoy reading, but he soon became so intrigued that he was surprised when the boys came home. Daisy brought him a bouquet of wildflowers, and Nan insisted on helping serve his dinner while he lounged on the sofa with the door open to the dining room, allowing him to see the boys at the table and exchange friendly nods over their bread and butter.
Mr. Bhaer carried him away to his bed early, and Teddy came in his night-gown to say good-night, for he went to his little nest with the birds.
Mr. Bhaer took him to his bed early, and Teddy came in his nightgown to say goodnight, since he was going to his little nest with the birds.
“I want to say my prayers to Danny; may I?” he asked; and when his mother said, “Yes,” the little fellow knelt down by Dan's bed, and folding his chubby hands, said softly,
“I want to say my prayers for Danny; can I?” he asked; and when his mother said, “Yes,” the little guy knelt down by Dan's bed, and folding his chubby hands, said softly,
“Pease Dod bess everybody, and hep me to be dood.”
“Please, God bless everyone, and help me to be good.”
Then he went away smiling with sleepy sweetness over his mother's shoulder.
Then he walked away, smiling with a drowsy sweetness over his mother's shoulder.
But after the evening talk was done, the evening song sung, and the house grew still with beautiful Sunday silence, Dan lay in his pleasant room wide awake, thinking new thoughts, feeling new hopes and desires stirring in his boyish heart, for two good angels had entered in: love and gratitude began the work which time and effort were to finish; and with an earnest wish to keep his first promise, Dan folded his hands together in the Darkness, and softly whispered Teddy's little prayer,
But after the evening talk was over, the evening song had been sung, and the house settled into a lovely Sunday silence, Dan lay wide awake in his cozy room, thinking new thoughts and feeling new hopes and desires stirring in his youthful heart. Two good angels had come in: love and gratitude started the journey that time and effort would complete. With a sincere wish to uphold his first promise, Dan folded his hands together in the darkness and softly whispered Teddy's little prayer.
“Please God bless every one, and help me to be good.”
“Please God bless everyone and help me to be good.”
CHAPTER XI. UNCLE TEDDY
For a week Dan only moved from bed to sofa; a long week and a hard one, for the hurt foot was very painful at times, the quiet days were very wearisome to the active lad, longing to be out enjoying the summer weather, and especially difficult was it to be patient. But Dan did his best, and every one helped him in their various ways; so the time passed, and he was rewarded at last by hearing the doctor say, on Saturday morning,
For a week, Dan only got up from bed to go to the sofa; it was a long and tough week because his injured foot hurt a lot at times. The quiet days were really boring for the energetic guy who wanted to be outside enjoying the summer weather, and being patient was especially hard. But Dan did his best, and everyone helped him in their own ways; so the time went by, and he was finally rewarded on Saturday morning when he heard the doctor say,
“This foot is doing better than I expected. Give the lad the crutch this afternoon, and let him stump about the house a little.”
“This foot is healing better than I thought it would. Give the kid the crutch this afternoon and let him walk around the house a bit.”
“Hooray!” shouted Nat, and raced away to tell the other boys the good news.
“Hooray!” shouted Nat, and raced off to share the good news with the other boys.
Everybody was very glad, and after dinner the whole flock assembled to behold Dan crutch himself up and down the hall a few times before he settled in the porch to hold a sort of levee. He was much pleased at the interest and good-will shown him, and brightened up more and more every minute; for the boys came to pay their respects, the little girls fussed about him with stools and cushions, and Teddy watched over him as if he was a frail creature unable to do anything for himself. They were still sitting and standing about the steps, when a carriage stopped at the gate, a hat was waved from it, and with a shout of “Uncle Teddy! Uncle Teddy!” Rob scampered down the avenue as fast as his short legs would carry him. All the boys but Dan ran after him to see who should be first to open the gate, and in a moment the carriage drove up with boys swarming all over it, while Uncle Teddy sat laughing in the midst, with his little daughter on his knee.
Everyone was really happy, and after dinner, the whole group gathered to watch Dan crutching himself up and down the hall a few times before he settled on the porch to hold a sort of gathering. He was really pleased with the interest and kindness shown to him and became more cheerful with each passing moment; the boys came to pay their respects, the little girls fussed around him with stools and cushions, and Teddy kept an eye on him like he was a delicate person who couldn't do anything for himself. They were still sitting and standing around the steps when a carriage stopped at the gate, someone waved a hat from it, and with a shout of “Uncle Teddy! Uncle Teddy!” Rob raced down the avenue as fast as his little legs would take him. All the boys except Dan ran after him to see who would be the first to open the gate, and in a moment the carriage pulled up with boys swarming all over it, while Uncle Teddy sat laughing in the middle with his little daughter on his lap.
“Stop the triumphal car and let Jupiter descend,” he said, and jumping out ran up the steps to meet Mrs. Bhaer, who stood smiling and clapping her hands like a girl.
“Stop the celebratory car and let Jupiter get down,” he said, and jumping out ran up the steps to meet Mrs. Bhaer, who stood smiling and clapping her hands like a girl.
“How goes it, Teddy?”
"How's it going, Teddy?"
“All right, Jo.”
"Okay, Jo."
Then they shook hands, and Mr. Laurie put Bess into her aunt's arms, saying, as the child hugged her tight, “Goldilocks wanted to see you so much that I ran away with her, for I was quite pining for a sight of you myself. We want to play with your boys for an hour or so, and to see how 'the old woman who lived in a shoe, and had so many children she did not know what to do,' is getting on.”
Then they shook hands, and Mr. Laurie placed Bess in her aunt's arms, saying, as the child hugged her tight, “Goldilocks wanted to see you so much that I ran away with her, because I really wanted to see you too. We’d like to play with your boys for an hour or so, and check on how 'the old woman who lived in a shoe and had so many children she didn't know what to do' is doing.”
“I'm so glad! Play away, and don't get into mischief,” answered Mrs. Jo, as the lads crowded round the pretty child, admiring her long golden hair, dainty dress, and lofty ways, for the little “Princess,” as they called her, allowed no one to kiss her, but sat smiling down upon them, and graciously patting their heads with her little, white hands. They all adored her, especially Rob, who considered her a sort of doll, and dared not touch her lest she should break, but worshipped her at a respectful distance, made happy by an occasional mark of favor from her little highness. As she immediately demanded to see Daisy's kitchen, she was borne off by Mrs. Jo, with a train of small boys following. The others, all but Nat and Demi, ran away to the menagerie and gardens to have all in order; for Mr. Laurie always took a general survey, and looked disappointed if things were not flourishing.
“I’m so happy! Go on and play, but don’t get into trouble,” said Mrs. Jo, as the boys gathered around the beautiful little girl, admiring her long golden hair, cute dress, and her confident demeanor. The kids called her the “Princess,” and she never let anyone kiss her, instead smiling down at them and graciously patting their heads with her tiny, white hands. They all adored her, especially Rob, who thought of her as a sort of doll and was too scared to touch her in case she broke, but admired her from a respectful distance, feeling delighted whenever she showed him a little favor. Since she immediately wanted to see Daisy’s kitchen, Mrs. Jo took her, followed by a line of small boys. The others, except for Nat and Demi, rushed off to the menagerie and gardens to get everything ready because Mr. Laurie always checked in and looked disappointed if things weren’t in great shape.
Standing on the steps, he turned to Dan, saying like an old acquaintance, though he had only seen him once or twice before,
Standing on the steps, he turned to Dan, speaking like an old friend, even though he had only met him once or twice before,
“How is the foot?”
“How’s the foot?”
“Better, sir.”
“Better, sir.”
“Rather tired of the house, aren't you?”
“Are you getting a bit tired of the house?”
“Guess I am!” and Dan's eyes roved away to the green hills and woods where he longed to be.
"Yep, that's me!" Dan said, as his eyes wandered to the green hills and woods where he wished he could be.
“Suppose we take a little turn before the others come back? That big, easy carriage will be quite safe and comfortable, and a breath of fresh air will do you good. Get a cushion and a shawl, Demi, and let's carry Dan off.”
“Why don’t we take a little drive before the others come back? That big, comfy carriage will be safe and cozy, and some fresh air will do you good. Grab a cushion and a shawl, Demi, and let’s take Dan away.”
The boys thought it a capital joke, and Dan looked delighted, but asked, with an unexpected burst of virtue,
The boys thought it was a great joke, and Dan looked thrilled, but asked, with an unexpected moment of moral clarity,
“Will Mrs. Bhaer like it?”
“Will Mrs. Bhaer like this?”
“Oh, yes; we settled all that a minute ago.”
“Oh, yes; we took care of all that a minute ago.”
“You didn't say any thing about it, so I don't see how you could,” said Demi, inquisitively.
“You didn’t mention anything about it, so I don’t see how you could,” said Demi, curiously.
“We have a way of sending messages to one another, without any words. It is a great improvement on the telegraph.”
“We have a way of sending messages to each other without using any words. It's a huge improvement over the telegraph.”
“I know it's eyes; I saw you lift your eyebrows, and nod toward the carriage, and Mrs. Bhaer laughed and nodded back again,” cried Nat, who was quite at his ease with kind Mr. Laurie by this time.
“I know it's eyes; I saw you raise your eyebrows and nod toward the carriage, and Mrs. Bhaer laughed and nodded back,” exclaimed Nat, who was now feeling relaxed around kind Mr. Laurie.
“Right. Now them, come on,” and in a minute Dan found himself settled in the carriage, his foot on a cushion on the seat opposite, nicely covered with a shawl, which fell down from the upper regions in a most mysterious manner, just when they wanted it. Demi climbed up to the box beside Peter, the black coachman. Nat sat next Dan in the place of honor, while Uncle Teddy would sit opposite, to take care of the foot, he said, but really that he might study the faces before him both so happy, yet so different, for Dan's was square, and brown, and strong, while Nat's was long, and fair, and rather weak, but very amiable with its mild eyes and good forehead.
“Alright. Now you all, come on,” and in a moment, Dan found himself settled in the carriage, his foot on a cushion on the seat across from him, nicely covered with a shawl that mysteriously draped down from above just when they needed it. Demi climbed up to the box next to Peter, the black coachman. Nat sat next to Dan in the place of honor, while Uncle Teddy sat opposite, claiming he was there to take care of the foot, but really he wanted to study the faces in front of him, both so happy and yet so different, because Dan’s was square, brown, and strong, while Nat’s was long, fair, and somewhat weak, but very friendly with its gentle eyes and nice forehead.
“By the way, I've got a book somewhere here that you may like to see,” said the oldest boy of the party, diving under the seat and producing a book which make Dan exclaim,
“By the way, I have a book around here that you might want to check out,” said the oldest boy in the group, reaching under the seat and pulling out a book that made Dan shout,
“Oh! by George, isn't that a stunner?” as he turned the leaves, and saw fine plates of butterflies, and birds, and every sort of interesting insect, colored like life. He was so charmed that he forgot his thanks, but Mr. Laurie did not mind, and was quite satisfied to see the boy's eager delight, and to hear his exclamations over certain old friends as he came to them. Nat leaned on his shoulder to look, and Demi turned his back to the horses, and let his feet dangle inside the carriage, so that he might join in the conversation.
“Oh wow, isn’t that amazing?” he exclaimed as he flipped through the pages and saw beautiful pictures of butterflies, birds, and all kinds of fascinating insects, colorful and lifelike. He was so captivated that he forgot to say thank you, but Mr. Laurie didn’t mind; he was just happy to see the boy’s excitement and to hear his cheers over some familiar favorites as he came across them. Nat leaned on his shoulder to get a better look, while Demi turned his back to the horses, letting his feet hang inside the carriage so he could join in the conversation.
When they got among the beetles, Mr. Laurie took a curious little object out of his vest-pocket, and laying it in the palm of his hand, said,
When they got among the beetles, Mr. Laurie took a curious little object out of his vest pocket and, placing it in the palm of his hand, said,
“There's a beetle that is thousands of years old;” and then, while the lads examined the queer stone-bug, that looked so old and gray, he told them how it came out of the wrappings of a mummy, after lying for ages in a famous tomb. Finding them interested, he went on to tell about the Egyptians, and the strange and splendid ruins they have left behind them the Nile, and how he sailed up the mighty river, with the handsome dark men to work his boat; how he shot alligators, saw wonderful beasts and birds; and afterwards crossed the desert on a camel, who pitched him about like a ship in a storm.
“There's a beetle that's thousands of years old;” and then, while the guys examined the strange stone bug, which looked so ancient and gray, he told them how it was discovered wrapped in a mummy after lying for ages in a famous tomb. Seeing their interest, he continued to talk about the Egyptians and the fascinating ruins they left behind along the Nile, and how he sailed up the powerful river, with the handsome dark men working his boat; how he shot alligators, saw amazing animals and birds; and later crossed the desert on a camel, which threw him around like a ship in a storm.
“Uncle Teddy tells stories 'most as well as Grandpa,” said Demi, approvingly, when the tale was done, and the boys' eyes asked for more.
“Uncle Teddy tells stories almost as well as Grandpa,” said Demi, approvingly, when the tale was done, and the boys' eyes asked for more.
“Thank you,” said Mr. Laurie, quite soberly, for he considered Demi's praise worth having, for children are good critics in such cases, and to suit them is an accomplishment that any one may be proud of.
“Thank you,” said Mr. Laurie, quite seriously, because he valued Demi's praise; children are honest critics in these situations, and pleasing them is an achievement anyone can be proud of.
“Here's another trifle or two that I tucked into my pocket as I was turning over my traps to see if I had any thing that would amuse Dan,” and Uncle Teddy produced a fine arrow-head and a string of wampum.
“Here are a couple of small things I grabbed as I checked my gear to see if I had anything that would entertain Dan,” Uncle Teddy said, pulling out a nice arrowhead and a string of wampum.
“Oh! tell about the Indians,” cried Demi, who was fond of playing wigwam.
“Oh! Tell us about the Indians,” shouted Demi, who loved pretending to live in a wigwam.
“Dan knows lots about them,” added Nat.
“Dan knows a lot about them,” added Nat.
“More than I do, I dare say. Tell us something,” and Mr. Laurie looked as interested as the other two.
“More than I do, I’d say. Share something with us,” and Mr. Laurie looked just as interested as the other two.
“Mr. Hyde told me; he's been among 'em, and can talk their talk, and likes 'em,” began Dan, flattered by their attention, but rather embarrassed by having a grown-up listener.
“Mr. Hyde told me; he's been around them, can speak their language, and likes them,” started Dan, feeling flattered by their attention but a bit embarrassed to have an adult listener.
“What is wampum for?” asked curious Demi, from his perch.
“What’s wampum for?” asked curious Demi from his perch.
The others asked questions likewise, and, before he knew it, Dan was reeling off all Mr. Hyde had told him, as they sailed down the river a few weeks before. Mr. Laurie listened well, but found the boy more interesting than the Indians, for Mrs. Jo had told him about Dan, and he rather took a fancy to the wild lad, who ran away as he himself had often longed to do, and who was slowly getting tamed by pain and patience.
The others asked questions too, and before he realized it, Dan was sharing everything Mr. Hyde had told him while they were sailing down the river a few weeks earlier. Mr. Laurie listened intently, but he found the boy more interesting than the Indians because Mrs. Jo had told him about Dan, and he developed a liking for the wild kid, who had run away just like he had often wished to do, and who was gradually being softened by pain and patience.
“I've been thinking that it would be a good plan for you fellows to have a museum of your own; a place in which to collect all the curious and interesting things that you find, and make, and have given you. Mrs. Jo is too kind to complain, but it is rather hard for her to have the house littered up with all sorts of rattletraps, half-a-pint of dor-bugs in one of her best vases, for instance, a couple of dead bats nailed up in the back entry, wasps nests tumbling down on people's heads, and stones lying round everywhere, enough to pave the avenue. There are not many women who would stand that sort of thing, are there, now?”
"I've been thinking it would be a great idea for you guys to have your own museum; a place to collect all the fascinating and interesting things you find, make, or are given. Mrs. Jo is too nice to complain, but it must be tough for her to have the house cluttered with all kinds of junk, like a half-pint of dor-bugs in one of her best vases, a couple of dead bats nailed up in the back entry, wasp nests falling down on people's heads, and stones scattered everywhere, enough to pave the avenue. There aren't many women who would put up with that kind of thing, are there?"
As Mr. Laurie spoke with a merry look in his eyes, the boys laughed and nudged one another, for it was evident that some one told tales out of school, else how could he know of the existence of these inconvenient treasures.
As Mr. Laurie spoke with a cheerful look in his eyes, the boys laughed and nudged each other, because it was clear someone had spilled the beans, or else how would he know about these annoying treasures?
“Where can we put them, then?” said Demi, crossing his legs and leaning down to argue the question.
“Where can we put them, then?” Demi said, crossing his legs and leaning down to discuss the issue.
“In the old carriage-house.”
“In the old garage.”
“But it leaks, and there isn't any window, nor any place to put things, and it's all dust and cobwebs,” began Nat.
“But it leaks, and there’s no window, or anywhere to put stuff, and it’s just all dust and cobwebs,” Nat started.
“Wait till Gibbs and I have touched it up a bit, and then see how you like it. He is to come over on Monday to get it ready; then next Saturday I shall come out, and we will fix it up, and make the beginning, at least, of a fine little museum. Every one can bring his things, and have a place for them; and Dan is to be the head man, because he knows most about such matters, and it will be quiet, pleasant work for him now that he can't knock about much.”
“Wait until Gibbs and I have worked on it a bit, and then see how you like it. He’s coming over on Monday to get it ready; then next Saturday I’ll come out, and we’ll set it up and start creating a nice little museum. Everyone can bring their things and have a spot for them, and Dan will be in charge since he knows the most about this kind of stuff, and it’ll be calm, enjoyable work for him now that he can’t be out and about much.”
“Won't that be jolly?” cried Nat, while Dan smiled all over his face and had not a word to say, but hugged his book, and looked at Mr. Laurie as if he thought him one of the greatest public benefactors that ever blessed the world.
“Isn't that going to be awesome?” shouted Nat, while Dan smiled from ear to ear and couldn’t find the words to say, but hugged his book and looked at Mr. Laurie like he was one of the greatest public benefactors to ever bless the world.
“Shall I go round again, sir?” asked Peter, as they came to the gate, after two slow turns about the half-mile triangle.
“Should I go around one more time, sir?” Peter asked as they reached the gate, after making two slow laps around the half-mile triangle.
“No, we must be prudent, else we can't come again. I must go over the premises, take a look at the carriage-house, and have a little talk with Mrs. Jo before I go;” and, having deposited Dan on his sofa to rest and enjoy his book, Uncle Teddy went off to have a frolic with the lads who were raging about the place in search of him. Leaving the little girls to mess up-stairs, Mrs. Bhaer sat down by Dan, and listened to his eager account of the drive till the flock returned, dusty, warm, and much excited about the new museum, which every one considered the most brilliant idea of the age.
“No, we have to be careful; otherwise, we won’t be able to come back. I need to check out the property, take a look at the carriage house, and have a quick chat with Mrs. Jo before I leave;” and, after getting Dan settled on his sofa to relax and enjoy his book, Uncle Teddy went off to have some fun with the boys who were running around looking for him. While the little girls were making a mess upstairs, Mrs. Bhaer sat down with Dan and listened to his enthusiastic recounting of the drive until the group returned, dusty, warm, and really excited about the new museum, which everyone thought was the best idea ever.
“I always wanted to endow some sort of an institution, and I am going to begin with this,” said Mr. Laurie, sitting down on a stool at Mrs. Jo's feet.
“I've always wanted to establish some kind of institution, and I'm going to start with this,” said Mr. Laurie, sitting down on a stool at Mrs. Jo's feet.
“You have endowed one already. What do you call this?” and Mrs. Jo pointed to the happy-faced lads, who had camped upon the floor about him.
“You’ve already given one. What do you call this?” Mrs. Jo pointed to the happy-faced boys who were sitting on the floor around him.
“I call it a very promising Bhaer-garden, and I'm proud to be a member of it. Did you know I was the head boy in this school?” he asked, turning to Dan, and changing the subject skilfully, for he hated to be thanked for the generous things he did.
“I call it a really promising Bhaer-garden, and I’m proud to be a part of it. Did you know I was the top student in this school?” he asked, looking at Dan and smoothly changing the subject, because he couldn’t stand being thanked for the generous things he did.
“I thought Franz was!” answered Dan, wondering what the man meant.
“I thought Franz was!” answered Dan, confused about what the man meant.
“Oh, dear no! I'm the first boy Mrs. Jo ever had to take care of, and I was such a bad one that she isn't done with me yet, though she has been working at me for years and years.”
“Oh, no way! I'm the first boy Mrs. Jo ever took care of, and I was such a handful that she still isn't finished with me, even though she's been trying for years and years.”
“How old she must be!” said Nat, innocently.
“How old must she be!” said Nat, innocently.
“She began early, you see. Poor thing! she was only fifteen when she took me, and I led her such a life, it's a wonder she isn't wrinkled and gray, and quite worn out,” and Mr. Laurie looked up at her laughing.
“She started young, you know. Poor thing! She was just fifteen when she took me in, and I gave her such a hard time; it’s a miracle she isn’t already wrinkled and gray, completely worn out,” and Mr. Laurie looked up at her laughing.
“Don't Teddy; I won't have you abuse yourself so;” and Mrs. Jo stroked the curly black head at her knee as affectionately as ever, for, in spite of every thing Teddy was her boy still.
“Don’t, Teddy; I won’t let you hurt yourself like that,” and Mrs. Jo gently stroked the curly black hair at her knee just like always, because, despite everything, Teddy was still her boy.
“If it hadn't been for you, there never would have been a Plumfield. It was my success with you, sir, that gave me courage to try my pet plan. So the boys may thank you for it, and name the new institution 'The Laurence Museum,' in honor of its founder, won't we, boys?” she added, looking very like the lively Jo of old times.
“If it hadn't been for you, there never would have been a Plumfield. It was my success with you, sir, that gave me the courage to try my dream plan. So the boys can thank you for it and call the new place 'The Laurence Museum' in honor of its founder, right, boys?” she added, looking just like the lively Jo from the old days.
“We will! we will!” shouted the boys, throwing up their hats, for though they had taken them off on entering the house, according to rule, they had been in too much of a hurry to hang them up.
“We will! we will!” shouted the boys, tossing their hats in the air, because even though they had taken them off when they entered the house, following the rules, they had been too rushed to put them up.
“I'm as hungry as a bear, can't I have a cookie?” asked Mr. Laurie, when the shout subsided and he had expressed his thanks by a splendid bow.
“I'm as hungry as a bear, can’t I have a cookie?” asked Mr. Laurie, when the shout died down and he expressed his thanks with a grand bow.
“Trot out and ask Asia for the gingerbread-box, Demi. It isn't in order to eat between meals, but, on this joyful occasion, we won't mind, and have a cookie all round,” said Mrs. Jo; and when the box came she dealt them out with a liberal hand, every one munching away in a social circle.
“Go and ask Asia for the cookie box, Demi. It’s not usual for us to snack between meals, but since it’s a special occasion, we won’t mind, and we can all have a cookie,” said Mrs. Jo; and when the box arrived, she generously handed them out, everyone enjoying their treats in a friendly circle.
Suddenly, in the midst of a bite, Mr. Laurie cried out, “Bless my heart, I forgot grandma's bundle!” and running out to the carriage, returned with an interesting white parcel, which, being opened, disclosed a choice collection of beasts, birds, and pretty things cut out of crisp sugary cake, and baked a lovely brown.
Suddenly, while taking a bite, Mr. Laurie exclaimed, “Oh no, I forgot grandma's bundle!” and ran out to the carriage. He returned with an intriguing white package, which, when opened, revealed a delightful assortment of animals, birds, and beautiful shapes made from crisp sugary cake, all baked to a lovely brown.
“There's one for each, and a letter to tell which is whose. Grandma and Hannah made them, and I tremble to think what would have happened to me if I had forgotten to leave them.”
“There's one for each of us, and a note to say whose is whose. Grandma and Hannah made them, and I shudder to think what would have happened to me if I had forgotten to leave them.”
Then, amid much laughing and fun, the cakes were distributed. A fish for Dan, a fiddle for Nat, a book for Demi, a monkey for Tommy, a flower for Daisy, a hoop for Nan, who had driven twice round the triangle without stopping, a star for Emil, who put on airs because he studied astronomy, and, best of all, an omnibus for Franz, whose great delight was to drive the family bus. Stuffy got a fat pig, and the little folks had birds, and cats, and rabbits, with black currant eyes.
Then, amidst lots of laughter and fun, the cakes were handed out. A fish for Dan, a fiddle for Nat, a book for Demi, a monkey for Tommy, a flower for Daisy, and a hoop for Nan, who had gone around the triangle twice without stopping, a star for Emil, who acted all important because he studied astronomy, and, best of all, an omnibus for Franz, whose greatest joy was driving the family bus. Stuffy got a plump pig, and the little ones received birds, cats, and rabbits, all with blackcurrant eyes.
“Now I must go. Where is my Goldilocks? Mamma will come flying out to get her if I'm not back early,” said Uncle Teddy, when the last crumb had vanished, which it speedily did, you may be sure.
“Now I have to go. Where's my Goldilocks? Mom will come rushing out to find her if I'm not back soon,” said Uncle Teddy, when the last crumb had disappeared, which it definitely did, you can be sure.
The young ladies had gone into the garden, and while they waited till Franz looked them up, Jo and Laurie stood at the door talking together.
The young women had gone into the garden, and while they waited for Franz to find them, Jo and Laurie stood at the door chatting.
“How does little Giddy-gaddy come on?” he asked, for Nan's pranks amused him very much, and he was never tired of teasing Jo about her.
“How is little Giddy-gaddy doing?” he asked, because Nan's antics really entertained him, and he never got tired of teasing Jo about her.
“Nicely; she is getting quite mannerly, and begins to see the error of her wild ways.”
"Nice; she's becoming quite polite and starting to recognize the mistakes of her wild behavior."
“Don't the boys encourage her in them?”
“Don't the boys support her in those?”
“Yes; but I keep talking, and lately she has improved much. You saw how prettily she shook hands with you, and how gentle she was with Bess. Daisy's example has its effect upon her, and I'm quite sure that a few months will work wonders.”
“Yes; but I keep talking, and recently she has improved a lot. You saw how nicely she shook hands with you and how gentle she was with Bess. Daisy's example has an impact on her, and I'm pretty sure that in a few months, we'll see amazing progress.”
Here Mrs. Jo's remarks were cut short by the appearance of Nan tearing round the corner at a break-neck pace, driving a mettlesome team of four boys, and followed by Daisy trundling Bess in a wheelbarrow. Hat off, hair flying, whip cracking, and barrow bumping, up they came in a cloud of dust, looking as wild a set of little hoydens as one would wish to see.
Here Mrs. Jo's comments were interrupted by Nan sprinting around the corner at full speed, leading a spirited team of four boys, and followed by Daisy pushing Bess in a wheelbarrow. Hats off, hair flying, whip snapping, and barrow bouncing, they came up in a cloud of dust, looking like the wildest group of little rascals you could imagine.
“So, these are the model children, are they? It's lucky I didn't bring Mrs. Curtis out to see your school for the cultivation of morals and manners; she would never have recovered from the shock of this spectacle,” said Mr. Laurie, laughing at Mrs. Jo's premature rejoicing over Nan's improvement.
“So, these are the perfect kids, huh? Good thing I didn’t bring Mrs. Curtis to see your school for teaching morals and manners; she would never have gotten over the shock of this scene,” said Mr. Laurie, laughing at Mrs. Jo's early excitement over Nan's progress.
“Laugh away; I'll succeed yet. As you used to say at College, quoting some professor, 'Though the experiment has failed, the principle remains the same,'” said Mrs. Bhaer, joining in the merriment.
“Go ahead and laugh; I’ll prove you wrong eventually. Just like you used to say in college, quoting some professor, ‘Even if the experiment didn’t work, the principle still holds true,’” said Mrs. Bhaer, joining in the laughter.
“I'm afraid Nan's example is taking effect upon Daisy, instead of the other way. Look at my little princess! she has utterly forgotten her dignity, and is screaming like the rest. Young ladies, what does this mean?” and Mr. Laurie rescued his small daughter from impending destruction, for the four horses were champing their bits and curvetting madly all about her, as she sat brandishing a great whip in both hands.
“I'm afraid Nan's example is influencing Daisy instead of the other way around. Look at my little princess! She's completely forgotten her dignity and is screaming like everyone else. Young ladies, what does this mean?” Mr. Laurie then rescued his little daughter from imminent danger, as the four horses were eagerly chomping at their bits and prancing wildly around her while she sat there waving a large whip in both hands.
“We're having a race, and I beat,” shouted Nan.
“We're having a race, and I won!” shouted Nan.
“I could have run faster, only I was afraid of spilling Bess,” screamed Daisy.
"I could have run faster, but I was scared of spilling Bess," shouted Daisy.
“Hi! go long!” cried the princess, giving such a flourish with her whip that the horses ran away, and were seen no more.
“Hey! Go long!” shouted the princess, waving her whip so dramatically that the horses bolted and vanished from sight.
“My precious child! come away from this ill-mannered crew before you are quite spoilt. Good-by, Jo! Next time I come, I shall expect to find the boys making patchwork.”
“My dear child! Get away from this rude group before they ruin you. Goodbye, Jo! Next time I visit, I expect to see the boys doing some patchwork.”
“It wouldn't hurt them a bit. I don't give in, mind you; for my experiments always fail a few times before they succeed. Love to Amy and my blessed Marmee,” called Mrs. Jo, as the carriage drove away; and the last Mr. Laurie saw of her, she was consoling Daisy for her failure by a ride in the wheelbarrow, and looking as if she liked it.
“It wouldn't hurt them at all. I don’t back down, just so you know; my experiments always have a few failures before they work out. Love to Amy and my dear Marmee,” shouted Mrs. Jo as the carriage pulled away; and the last Mr. Laurie saw of her, she was comforting Daisy for her failure by taking a ride in the wheelbarrow and looking like she was enjoying it.
Great was the excitement all the week about the repairs in the carriage-house, which went briskly on in spite of the incessant questions, advice, and meddling of the boys. Old Gibbs was nearly driven wild with it all, but managed to do his work nevertheless; and by Friday night the place was all in order roof mended, shelves up, walls whitewashed, a great window cut at the back, which let in a flood of sunshine, and gave them a fine view of the brook, the meadows, and the distant hills; and over the great door, painted in red letters, was “The Laurence Museum.”
There was a lot of excitement all week about the repairs in the carriage house, which were going smoothly despite the endless questions, advice, and interference from the boys. Old Gibbs was nearly driven crazy by it all, but he managed to get his work done anyway. By Friday night, everything was in order: the roof was repaired, shelves were up, the walls were whitewashed, a big window was cut at the back that let in a flood of sunshine, and it gave them a great view of the brook, the meadows, and the distant hills. Above the main door, painted in red letters, was "The Laurence Museum."
All Saturday morning the boys were planning how it should be furnished with their spoils, and when Mr. Laurie arrived, bringing an aquarium which Mrs. Amy said she was tired of, their rapture was great.
All Saturday morning, the boys were figuring out how to decorate it with their treasure, and when Mr. Laurie showed up with an aquarium that Mrs. Amy said she was done with, they were overjoyed.
The afternoon was spent in arranging things, and when the running and lugging and hammering was over, the ladies were invited to behold the institution.
The afternoon was spent organizing everything, and when the running around, lifting, and hammering were done, the ladies were invited to check out the place.
It certainly was a pleasant place, airy, clean, and bright. A hop-vine shook its green bells round the open window, the pretty aquarium stood in the middle of the room, with some delicate water plants rising above the water, and gold-fish showing their brightness as they floated to and fro below. On either side of the window were rows of shelves ready to receive the curiosities yet to be found. Dan's tall cabinet stood before the great door which was fastened up, while the small door was to be used. On the cabinet stood a queer Indian idol, very ugly, but very interesting; old Mr. Laurence sent it, as well as a fine Chinese junk in full sail, which had a conspicuous place on the long table in the middle of the room. Above, swinging in a loop, and looking as if she was alive, hung Polly, who died at an advanced age, had been carefully stuffed, and was now presented by Mrs. Jo. The walls were decorated with all sorts of things. A snake's skin, a big wasp's nest, a birch-bark canoe, a string of birds' eggs, wreaths of gray moss from the South, and a bunch of cotton-pods. The dead bats had a place, also a large turtle-shell, and an ostrich-egg proudly presented by Demi, who volunteered to explain these rare curiosities to guests whenever they liked. There were so many stones that it was impossible to accept them all, so only a few of the best were arranged among the shells on the shelves, the rest were piled up in corners, to be examined by Dan at his leisure.
It was definitely a nice place—airy, clean, and bright. A hop vine swayed its green bells around the open window, and a pretty aquarium sat in the middle of the room, with delicate water plants rising above the surface, while goldfish displayed their colors as they floated back and forth below. On either side of the window were rows of shelves waiting to hold the curiosities yet to be discovered. Dan's tall cabinet stood in front of the large door that was locked, while the small door was the one to be used. On top of the cabinet was a peculiar Indian idol, quite ugly but very interesting; old Mr. Laurence sent it, along with a fine Chinese junk in full sail, which had a prominent spot on the long table in the middle of the room. Hanging overhead in a loop, looking almost alive, was Polly, who died of old age, had been carefully stuffed, and was now presented by Mrs. Jo. The walls were adorned with all sorts of things—a snake's skin, a large wasp's nest, a birch-bark canoe, a string of bird eggs, wreaths of gray moss from the South, and a bunch of cotton pods. There was also a place for dead bats, a large turtle shell, and an ostrich egg proudly presented by Demi, who offered to explain these rare curiosities to guests whenever they wanted. There were so many stones that it was impossible to keep them all, so only a few of the best were arranged among the shells on the shelves; the rest were piled up in corners for Dan to examine at his leisure.
Every one was eager to give something, even Silas, who sent home for a stuffed wild-cat killed in his youth. It was rather moth-eaten and shabby, but on a high bracket and best side foremost the effect was fine, for the yellow glass eyes glared, and the mouth snarled so naturally, that Teddy shook in his little shoes at sight of it, when he came bringing his most cherished treasure, one cocoon, to lay upon the shrine of science.
Everyone was excited to contribute something, even Silas, who got a stuffed wildcat he had killed back in his youth. It was a bit moth-eaten and worn, but placed on a high shelf with its best side facing out, it looked great; the yellow glass eyes glared, and the mouth snarled so realistically that Teddy trembled in his little shoes when he came to offer his most treasured item, a single cocoon, to place on the altar of science.
“Isn't it beautiful? I'd no idea we had so many curious things. I gave that; don't it look well? We might make a lot by charging something for letting folks see it.”
“Isn't it beautiful? I had no idea we had so many interesting things. I gave that; doesn’t it look good? We could make a lot by charging a fee for letting people see it.”
Jack added that last suggestion to the general chatter that went on as the family viewed the room.
Jack tossed in that last suggestion amidst the general conversation as the family took in the room.
“This is a free museum and if there is any speculating on it I'll paint out the name over the door,” said Mr. Laurie, turning so quickly that Jack wished he had held his tongue.
“This is a free museum, and if anyone talks about it, I'll just paint over the name on the door,” said Mr. Laurie, turning so quickly that Jack wished he had kept quiet.
“Hear! hear!” cried Mr. Bhaer.
“Hear! hear!” shouted Mr. Bhaer.
“Speech! speech!” added Mrs. Jo.
“Speech! Speech!” added Mrs. Jo.
“Can't, I'm too bashful. You give them a lecture yourself you are used to it,” Mr. Laurie answered, retreating towards the window, meaning to escape. But she held him fast, and said, laughing as she looked at the dozen pairs of dirty hands about her,
“Can’t, I’m too shy. You give them a lecture yourself; you’re used to it,” Mr. Laurie said, stepping back toward the window, trying to get away. But she held onto him tight and said, laughing as she glanced at the dozen pairs of dirty hands around her,
“If I did lecture, it would on the chemical and cleansing properties of soap. Come now, as the founder of the institution, you really ought to give us a few moral remarks, and we will applaud tremendously.”
“If I were to give a lecture, it would be on the chemical and cleansing properties of soap. Come on, as the founder of this institution, you really should share a few moral insights, and we will applaud you hugely.”
Seeing that there was no way of escaping, Mr. Laurie looked up at Polly hanging overhead, seemed to find inspiration in the brilliant old bird, and sitting down upon the table, said, in his pleasant way,
Seeing that there was no way to escape, Mr. Laurie looked up at Polly hanging overhead, seemed to find inspiration in the bright old bird, and sitting down on the table, said, in his friendly way,
“There is one thing I'd like to suggest, boys, and that is, I want you to get some good as well as much pleasure out of this. Just putting curious or pretty things here won't do it; so suppose you read up about them, so that when anybody asks questions you can answer them, and understand the matter. I used to like these things myself, and should enjoy hearing about them now, for I've forgotten all I once knew. It wasn't much, was it, Jo? Here's Dan now, full of stories about birds, and bugs, and so on; let him take care of the museum, and once a week the rest of you take turns to read a composition, or tell about some animal, mineral, or vegetable. We should all like that, and I think it would put considerable useful knowledge into our heads. What do you say, Professor?”
“I have one suggestion for you guys: I want you to gain some valuable knowledge along with having fun. Just displaying interesting or beautiful things won’t be enough; so how about you learn about them? That way, when someone asks questions, you can answer and really understand the subjects. I used to enjoy these topics myself, and I’d love to hear about them now since I’ve forgotten everything I once knew. It wasn’t much, was it, Jo? Look at Dan now, full of stories about birds, bugs, and so on; let him manage the museum. Then, once a week, the rest of you can take turns giving a presentation or sharing information about some animal, mineral, or plant. I think we’d all enjoy that, and it would definitely give us some useful knowledge. What do you think, Professor?”
“I like it much, and will give the lads all the help I can. But they will need books to read up these new subjects, and we have not many, I fear,” began Mr. Bhaer, looking much pleased, planning many fine lectures on geology, which he liked. “We should have a library for the special purpose.”
“I really like it, and I’ll do my best to help the guys. But they’ll need books to learn about these new topics, and I’m afraid we don’t have many,” Mr. Bhaer said, looking quite pleased, thinking about all the great lectures he wanted to give on geology, which he enjoyed. “We should set up a library just for that.”
“Is that a useful sort of book, Dan?” asked Mr. Laurie, pointing to the volume that lay open by the cabinet.
“Is that a useful kind of book, Dan?” asked Mr. Laurie, pointing to the volume that was open by the cabinet.
“Oh, yes! it tells all I want to know about insects. I had it here to see how to fix the butterflies right. I covered it, so it is not hurt;” and Dan caught it up, fearing the lender might think him careless.
“Oh, yes! It tells me everything I need to know about insects. I had it here to check how to preserve the butterflies properly. I covered it, so it’s safe;” and Dan picked it up, worried the owner might think he was careless.
“Give it here a minute;” and, pulling out his pencil, Mr. Laurie wrote Dan's name in it, saying, as he set the book up on one of the corner shelves, where nothing stood but a stuffed bird without a tail, “There, that is the beginning of the museum library. I'll hunt up some more books, and Demi shall keep them in order. Where are those jolly little books we used to read, Jo? 'Insect Architecture' or some such name, all about ants having battles, and bees having queens, and crickets eating holes in our clothes and stealing milk, and larks of that sort.”
“Give it here for a minute;” and, pulling out his pencil, Mr. Laurie wrote Dan's name in it, saying, as he set the book up on one of the corner shelves, where nothing was there but a stuffed bird without a tail, “There, that's the start of the museum library. I'll find some more books, and Demi can keep them organized. Where are those fun little books we used to read, Jo? 'Insect Architecture' or something like that, all about ants having battles, and bees having queens, and crickets making holes in our clothes and stealing milk, and larks like that.”
“In the garret at home. I'll have them sent out, and we will plunge into Natural History with a will,” said Mrs. Jo, ready for any thing.
“In the attic at home. I’ll have them sent out, and we’ll dive into Natural History with enthusiasm,” said Mrs. Jo, prepared for anything.
“Won't it be hard to write about such things?” asked Nat, who hated compositions.
“Isn't it going to be tough to write about stuff like this?” asked Nat, who really disliked writing assignments.
“At first, perhaps; but you will soon like it. If you think that hard, how would you like to have this subject given to you, as it was to a girl of thirteen: A conversation between Themistocles, Aristides, and Pericles on the proposed appropriation of funds of the confederacy of Delos for the ornamentation of Athens?” said Mrs. Jo.
“At first, maybe; but you'll come to like it soon enough. If you're struggling with this, how would you feel about having a topic like this presented to you, just like it was to a thirteen-year-old girl: A discussion among Themistocles, Aristides, and Pericles about the potential use of the Delos confederacy's funds to beautify Athens?” said Mrs. Jo.
The boys groaned at the mere sound of the long names, and the gentlemen laughed at the absurdity of the lesson.
The boys moaned at just hearing the long names, and the men chuckled at the ridiculousness of the lesson.
“Did she write it?” asked Demi, in an awe-stricken tone.
“Did she write it?” asked Demi, sounding amazed.
“Yes, but you can imagine what a piece of work she made of it, though she was rather a bright child.”
“Yes, but you can imagine how much drama she created over it, even though she was a pretty smart kid.”
“I'd like to have seen it,” said Mr. Bhaer.
“I would have liked to see it,” said Mr. Bhaer.
“Perhaps I can find it for you; I went to school with her,” and Mrs. Jo looked so wicked that every one knew who the little girl was.
"Maybe I can track her down for you; I went to school with her," and Mrs. Jo looked so mischievous that everyone knew who the little girl was.
Hearing of this fearful subject for a composition quite reconciled the boys to the thought of writing about familiar things. Wednesday afternoon was appointed for the lectures, as they preferred to call them, for some chose to talk instead of write. Mr. Bhaer promised a portfolio in which the written productions should be kept, and Mrs. Bhaer said she would attend the course with great pleasure.
Hearing about this scary topic made the boys feel much better about writing on subjects they knew well. They decided to hold the lectures on Wednesday afternoon, as some of them preferred to talk rather than write. Mr. Bhaer promised a portfolio to keep their written work, and Mrs. Bhaer said she would happily join the course.
Then the dirty-handed society went off to wash, followed by the Professor, trying to calm the anxiety of Rob, who had been told by Tommy that all water was full of invisible pollywogs.
Then the dirty-handed group went off to wash up, followed by the Professor, trying to reassure Rob, who had been told by Tommy that all water was full of invisible pollywogs.
“I like your plan very much, only don't be too generous, Teddy,” said Mrs. Bhaer, when they were left alone. “You know most of the boys have got to paddle their own canoes when they leave us, and too much sitting in the lap of luxury will unfit them for it.”
“I really like your plan, but don’t be too generous, Teddy,” said Mrs. Bhaer when they were alone. “You know most of the boys have to learn to take care of themselves when they leave us, and too much time spent in comfort will make them less prepared for it.”
“I'll be moderate, but do let me amuse myself. I get desperately tired of business sometimes, and nothing freshens me up like a good frolic with your boys. I like that Dan very much, Jo. He isn't demonstrative; but he has the eye of a hawk, and when you have tamed him a little he will do you credit.”
“I'll be reasonable, but please let me have some fun. I get really worn out by work sometimes, and nothing picks me up like a good time with your boys. I like Dan a lot, Jo. He isn't very outgoing, but he has the sharp eye of a hawk, and once you’ve tamed him a bit, he’ll do you proud.”
“I'm so glad you think so. Thank you very much for your kindness to him, especially for this museum affair; it will keep him happy while he is lame, give me a chance to soften and smooth this poor, rough lad, and make him love us. What did inspire you with such a beautiful, helpful idea, Teddy?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, glancing back at the pleasant room, as she turned to leave it.
“I'm so happy you feel that way. Thank you so much for being so kind to him, especially with this museum trip; it will keep him cheerful while he’s recovering, give me a chance to comfort and nurture this poor, rough boy, and help him love us. What inspired you to come up with such a wonderful, helpful idea, Teddy?” Mrs. Bhaer asked as she glanced back at the cheerful room before turning to leave.
Laurie took both her hands in his, and answered, with a look that made her eyes fill with happy tears,
Laurie took both her hands in his and replied, his expression making her eyes well up with happy tears.
“Dear Jo! I have known what it is to be a motherless boy, and I never can forget how much you and yours have done for me all these years.”
“Dear Jo! I know what it’s like to be a boy without a mother, and I can never forget how much you and your family have helped me all these years.”
CHAPTER XII. HUCKLEBERRIES
There was a great clashing of tin pails, much running to and fro, and frequent demands for something to eat, one August afternoon, for the boys were going huckleberrying, and made as much stir about it as if they were setting out to find the North West Passage.
There was a loud clanging of tin pails, a lot of running back and forth, and constant requests for snacks one August afternoon, as the boys were going huckleberry picking and made as much noise about it as if they were embarking on an expedition to discover the Northwest Passage.
“Now, my lads, get off as quietly as you can, for Rob is safely out of the way, and won't see you,” said Mrs. Bhaer, as she tied Daisy's broad-brimmed hat, and settled the great blue pinafore in which she had enveloped Nan.
“Alright, boys, sneak out quietly, because Rob is safely gone and won’t see you,” said Mrs. Bhaer, as she adjusted Daisy's wide-brimmed hat and arranged the big blue pinafore that she had wrapped Nan in.
But the plan did not succeed, for Rob had heard the bustle, decided to go, and prepared himself, without a thought of disappointment. The troop was just getting under way when the little man came marching downstairs with his best hat on, a bright tin pail in his hand, and a face beaming with satisfaction.
But the plan didn't work out because Rob heard the commotion, decided to leave, and got ready without feeling any disappointment. The group was just about to head off when the little man came marching down the stairs wearing his best hat, holding a shiny tin bucket, and looking really satisfied.
“Oh, dear! now we shall have a scene,” sighed Mrs. Bhaer, who found her eldest son very hard to manage at times.
“Oh, dear! Now we’re going to have a scene,” sighed Mrs. Bhaer, who found her oldest son very difficult to handle at times.
“I'm all ready,” said Rob, and took his place in the ranks with such perfect unconsciousness of his mistake, that it really was very hard to undeceive him.
“I'm all set,” said Rob, and took his spot in line with such complete unawareness of his mistake that it was really difficult to correct him.
“It's too far for you, my love; stay and take care of me, for I shall be all alone,” began his mother.
“It's too far for you, my love; stay and take care of me, because I'll be all alone,” began his mother.
“You've got Teddy. I'm a big boy, so I can go; you said I might when I was bigger, and I am now,” persisted Rob, with a cloud beginning to dim the brightness of his happy face.
“You have Teddy. I’m a big kid now, so I can go; you said I could when I got bigger, and I am now,” Rob insisted, as a cloud started to shadow the happiness on his face.
“We are going up to the great pasture, and it's ever so far; we don't want you tagging on,” cried Jack, who did not admire the little boys.
“We're heading up to the big pasture, and it's a really long way; we don't want you following along,” shouted Jack, who wasn't a fan of the little boys.
“I won't tag, I'll run and keep up. O Mamma! let me go! I want to fill my new pail, and I'll bring 'em all to you. Please, please, I will be good!” prayed Robby, looking up at his mother, so grieved and disappointed that her heart began to fail her.
“I won't tag along, I'll run and keep up. Oh Mom! Let me go! I want to fill my new pail, and I'll bring them all to you. Please, please, I promise I'll be good!” prayed Robby, looking up at his mother, so upset and disappointed that her heart began to ache.
“But, my deary, you'll get so tired and hot you won't have a good time. Wait till I go, and then we will stay all day, and pick as many berries as you want.”
“But, my dear, you’ll get really tired and hot, and you won’t enjoy it. Just wait until I leave, and then we can stay all day and pick as many berries as you want.”
“You never do go, you are so busy, and I'm tired of waiting. I'd rather go and get the berries for you all myself. I love to pick 'em, and I want to fill my new pail dreffly,” sobbed Rob.
“You never go, you’re always too busy, and I’m tired of waiting. I’d rather go and get the berries for you all myself. I love picking them, and I want to fill my new pail really well,” sobbed Rob.
The pathetic sight of great tears tinkling into the dear new pail, and threatening to fill it with salt water instead of huckleberries, touched all the ladies present. His mother patted the weeper on his back; Daisy offered to stay home with him; and Nan said, in her decided way,
The heartbreaking sight of big tears falling into the precious new pail, risking to fill it with saltwater instead of huckleberries, moved all the ladies there. His mom patted the crying boy on the back; Daisy offered to stay home with him; and Nan said, in her firm manner,
“Let him come; I'll take care of him.”
“Let him come; I’ll handle it.”
“If Franz was going I wouldn't mind, for he is very careful; but he is haying with the father, and I'm not sure about the rest of you,” began Mrs. Bhaer.
“If Franz is going, I wouldn't mind, because he’s very careful; but he is haying with Dad, and I’m not sure about the rest of you,” Mrs. Bhaer began.
“It's so far,” put in Jack.
"That's so far," Jack added.
“I'd carry him if I was going wish I was,” said Dan, with a sigh.
“I'd carry him if I wanted to,” said Dan, with a sigh.
“Thank you, dear, but you must take care of your foot. I wish I could go. Stop a minute, I think I can manage it after all;” and Mrs. Bhaer ran out to the steps, waving her apron wildly.
“Thank you, dear, but you need to take care of your foot. I wish I could go. Wait a minute, I think I can handle it after all;” and Mrs. Bhaer ran out to the steps, waving her apron excitedly.
Silas was just driving away in the hay-cart, but turned back, and agreed at once, when Mrs. Jo proposed that he should take the whole party to the pasture, and go for them at five o'clock.
Silas was just driving away in the hay cart when he turned back and immediately agreed when Mrs. Jo suggested that he take the whole group to the pasture and come back for them at five o'clock.
“It will delay your work a little, but never mind; we will pay you in huckleberry pies,” said Mrs. Jo, knowing Silas's weak point.
“It will slow down your work a bit, but don’t worry; we’ll pay you in huckleberry pies,” said Mrs. Jo, aware of Silas's soft spot.
His rough, brown face brightened up, and he said, with a cheery “Haw! haw!” “Wal now, Mis' Bhaer, if you go to bribin' of me, I shall give in right away.”
His rough, brown face lit up, and he said, with a cheerful "Ha! Ha!" "Well now, Mrs. Bhaer, if you're trying to bribe me, I'll give in right away."
“Now, boys, I have arranged it so that you can all go,” said Mrs. Bhaer, running back again, much relieved, for she loved to make them happy, and always felt miserable when she had disturbed the serenity of her little sons; for she believed that the small hopes and plans and pleasures of children should be tenderly respected by grown-up people, and never rudely thwarted or ridiculed.
“Now, boys, I’ve set it up so that you can all go,” said Mrs. Bhaer, running back again, much relieved, because she loved to make them happy and always felt awful when she disrupted the peace of her little sons. She believed that the small hopes, plans, and pleasures of children should be gently respected by adults and never harshly interrupted or mocked.
“Can I go?” said Dan, delighted.
“Can I go?” Dan asked, excited.
“I thought especially of you. Be careful, and never mind the berries, but sit about and enjoy the lovely things which you know how to find all about you,” answered Mrs. Bhaer, who remembered his kind offer to her boy.
“I was thinking of you a lot. Be careful, and forget about the berries, just take your time and enjoy the beautiful things you know how to find around you,” replied Mrs. Bhaer, recalling his generous offer to her son.
“Me too! me too!” sung Rob, dancing with joy, and clapping his precious pail and cover like castanets.
“Me too! Me too!” sang Rob, dancing with excitement and clapping his precious pail and cover like castanets.
“Yes, and Daisy and Nan must take good care of you. Be at the bars at five o'clock, and Silas will come for you all.”
“Yes, and Daisy and Nan need to look after you. Be at the bars by five o'clock, and Silas will come for all of you.”
Robby cast himself upon his mother in a burst of gratitude, promising to bring her every berry he picked, and not eat one. Then they were all packed into the hay-cart, and went rattling away, the brightest face among the dozen being that of Rob, as he sat between his two temporary little mothers, beaming upon the whole world, and waving his best hat; for his indulgent mamma had not the heart to bereave him of it, since this was a gala-day to him.
Robby threw himself onto his mom in a rush of gratitude, promising to bring her every berry he picked and not eat a single one. Then they all packed into the hay cart and set off, with Rob's bright face being the happiest among the dozen as he sat between his two temporary little moms, smiling broadly at the whole world and waving his favorite hat; his indulgent mom couldn’t bear to take it away from him since this was a special day for him.
Such a happy afternoon as they had, in spite of the mishaps which usually occur on such expeditions! Of course Tommy came to grief, tumbled upon a hornet's nest and got stung; but being used to woe, he bore the smart manfully, till Dan suggested the application of damp earth, which much assuaged the pain. Daisy saw a snake, and flying from it lost half her berries; but Demi helped her to fill up again, and discussed reptiles most learnedly the while. Ned fell out of a tree, and split his jacket down the back, but suffered no other fracture. Emil and Jack established rival claims to a certain thick patch, and while they were squabbling about it, Stuffy quickly and quietly stripped the bushes and fled to the protection of Dan, who was enjoying himself immensely. The crutch was no longer necessary, and he was delighted to see how strong his foot felt as he roamed about the great pasture, full of interesting rocks and stumps, with familiar little creatures in the grass, and well-known insects dancing in the air.
What a happy afternoon they had, despite the usual mishaps that come with such adventures! Of course, Tommy got into trouble, fell into a hornet's nest, and got stung; but since he was used to pain, he handled it bravely until Dan suggested using damp earth, which really helped ease the sting. Daisy saw a snake and, in her panic, lost half her berries; but Demi helped her gather more while talking about reptiles in a very knowledgeable way. Ned fell out of a tree and ripped his jacket down the back, but thankfully, he didn't get hurt any worse. Emil and Jack argued over a thick patch of bushes, and while they were bickering, Stuffy quickly stripped the bushes clean and ran to Dan for safety, who was having a great time. The crutch was no longer needed, and he was thrilled to feel how strong his foot was as he wandered around the large pasture, filled with interesting rocks and stumps, with familiar little creatures in the grass and well-known insects flying around.
But of all the adventures that happened on this afternoon that which befell Nan and Rob was the most exciting, and it long remained one of the favorite histories of the household. Having explored the country pretty generally, torn three rents in her frock, and scratched her face in a barberry-bush, Nan began to pick the berries that shone like big, black beads on the low, green bushes. Her nimble fingers flew, but still her basket did not fill up as rapidly as she desired, so she kept wandering here and there to search for better places, instead of picking contentedly and steadily as Daisy did. Rob followed Nan, for her energy suited him better than his cousin's patience, and he too was anxious to have the biggest and best berries for Marmar.
But of all the adventures that happened that afternoon, the one involving Nan and Rob was the most exciting, and it remained one of the family’s favorite stories for a long time. After exploring the area pretty thoroughly, ripping three holes in her dress, and scratching her face on a barberry bush, Nan started picking the berries that glistened like large, black beads on the low green bushes. Her quick fingers worked fast, but her basket still wasn’t filling up as quickly as she wanted, so she kept wandering around looking for better spots instead of picking steadily and happily like Daisy did. Rob followed Nan because her energy suited him better than his cousin's patience, and he was also eager to find the biggest and best berries for Marmar.
“I keep putting 'em in, but it don't fill up, and I'm so tired,” said Rob, pausing a moment to rest his short legs, and beginning to think huckleberrying was not all his fancy painted it; for the sun blazed, Nan skipped hither and thither like a grasshopper, and the berries fell out of his pail almost as fast as he put them in, because, in his struggles with the bushes, it was often upside-down.
“I keep putting them in, but it’s not filling up, and I’m so tired,” said Rob, pausing for a moment to rest his short legs, and starting to think huckleberry picking wasn't as fun as he imagined; the sun was blazing, Nan was skipping around like a grasshopper, and the berries were spilling out of his pail almost as fast as he could put them in, because while he was struggling with the bushes, it was often upside-down.
“Last time we came they were ever so much thicker over that wall great bouncers; and there is a cave there where the boys made a fire. Let's go and fill our things quick, and then hide in the cave and let the others find us,” proposed Nan, thirsting for adventures.
“Last time we came, they were so much thicker over that wall, those big bouncers; and there’s a cave where the boys made a fire. Let’s hurry and grab our stuff, then hide in the cave and let the others find us,” suggested Nan, eager for adventure.
Rob consented, and away they went, scrambling over the wall and running down the sloping fields on the other side, till they were hidden among the rocks and underbrush. The berries were thick, and at last the pails were actually full. It was shady and cool down there, and a little spring gave the thirsty children a refreshing drink out of its mossy cup.
Rob agreed, and off they went, climbing over the wall and running down the sloping fields on the other side until they disappeared among the rocks and bushes. The berries were plentiful, and eventually, the pails were completely full. It was cool and shady down there, and a small spring offered the thirsty kids a refreshing drink from its mossy cup.
“Now we will go and rest in the cave, and eat our lunch,” said Nan, well satisfied with her success so far.
“Now we will go and relax in the cave, and eat our lunch,” said Nan, pleased with her success so far.
“Do you know the way?” asked Rob.
“Do you know the way?” Rob asked.
“'Course I do; I've been once, and I always remember. Didn't I go and get my box all right?”
“Of course I do; I’ve been once, and I always remember. Didn’t I go and get my box just fine?”
That convinced Rob, and he followed blindly as Nan led him over stock and stone, and brought him, after much meandering, to a small recess in the rock, where the blackened stones showed that fires had been made.
That convinced Rob, and he followed without question as Nan guided him over rough ground, eventually leading him, after a lot of winding paths, to a small nook in the rock, where the charred stones indicated that fires had been lit.
“Now, isn't it nice?” asked Nan, as she took out a bit of bread-and-butter, rather damaged by being mixed up with nails, fishhooks, stones and other foreign substances, in the young lady's pocket.
“Now, isn't it nice?” asked Nan, as she pulled out a bit of bread and butter, somewhat ruined from being mixed in with nails, fishhooks, stones, and other foreign objects in the young lady's pocket.
“Yes; do you think they will find us soon?” asked Rob, who found the shadowy glen rather dull, and began to long for more society.
“Yes; do you think they’ll find us soon?” asked Rob, who found the shadowy glen pretty boring and started to crave more company.
“No, I don't; because if I hear them, I shall hide, and have fun making them find me.”
“No, I don't; because if I hear them, I'll hide and have fun letting them find me.”
“P'raps they won't come.”
"Maybe they won't come."
“Don't care; I can get home myself.”
“Don't worry; I can get home by myself.”
“Is it a great way?” asked Rob, looking at his little stubby boots, scratched and wet with his long wandering.
“Is it a good way?” asked Rob, looking at his little stubby boots, scratched and wet from his long wandering.
“It's six miles, I guess.” Nan's ideas of distance were vague, and her faith in her own powers great.
“It's about six miles, I think.” Nan's sense of distance was unclear, and she had a lot of confidence in her own abilities.
“I think we better go now,” suggested Rob, presently.
“I think we should go now,” suggested Rob, right away.
“I shan't till I have picked over my berries;” and Nan began what seemed to Rob an endless task.
“I won't until I've gone through my berries;” and Nan started what seemed to Rob like an endless task.
“Oh, dear! you said you'd take good care of me,” he sighed, as the sun seemed to drop behind the hill all of a sudden.
“Oh, man! you said you'd look after me,” he sighed, as the sun seemed to suddenly drop behind the hill.
“Well I am taking good care of you as hard as I can. Don't be cross, child; I'll go in a minute,” said Nan, who considered five-year-old Robby a mere infant compared to herself.
“Well, I’m doing my best to take care of you. Don’t be upset, kid; I’ll be gone in a minute,” said Nan, who thought of five-year-old Robby as just a little kid compared to herself.
So little Rob sat looking anxiously about him, and waiting patiently, for, spite of some misgivings, he felt great confidence in Nan.
So little Rob sat looking around anxiously, waiting patiently, because, despite some doubts, he felt a lot of confidence in Nan.
“I guess it's going to be night pretty soon,” he observed, as if to himself, as a mosquito bit him, and the frogs in a neighboring marsh began to pipe up for the evening concert.
“I guess it’s going to be night pretty soon,” he said, as if to himself, while a mosquito bit him, and the frogs in a nearby marsh started their evening concert.
“My goodness me! so it is. Come right away this minute, or they will be gone,” cried Nan, looking up from her work, and suddenly perceiving that the sun was down.
“Oh my gosh! It really is. Come here this minute, or they’ll be gone,” shouted Nan, looking up from her work and suddenly realizing that the sun had set.
“I heard a horn about an hour ago; may be they were blowing for us,” said Rob, trudging after his guide as she scrambled up the steep hill.
“I heard a horn about an hour ago; maybe they were signaling for us,” said Rob, trudging after his guide as she climbed up the steep hill.
“Where was it?” asked Nan, stopping short.
“Where was it?” asked Nan, suddenly halting.
“Over that way;” he pointed with a dirty little finger in an entirely wrong direction.
“Over that way,” he pointed with a dirty little finger in completely the wrong direction.
“Let's go that way and meet them;” and Nan wheeled about, and began to trot through the bushes, feeling a trifle anxious, for there were so many cow-paths all about she could not remember which way they came.
“Let’s go that way and meet them;” Nan turned around and started to trot through the bushes, feeling a bit anxious, since there were so many cow paths everywhere that she couldn’t remember which way they had come.
On they went over stock and stone again, pausing now and then to listen for the horn, which did not blow any more, for it was only the moo of a cow on her way home.
On they went over stock and stone again, pausing now and then to listen for the horn, which did not blow anymore, as it was only the moo of a cow on her way home.
“I don't remember seeing that pile of stones do you?” asked Nan, as she sat on a wall to rest a moment and take an observation.
“I don't remember seeing that pile of stones, do you?” asked Nan, as she sat on a wall to rest for a moment and take a look.
“I don't remember any thing, but I want to go home,” and Rob's voice had a little tremble in it that made Nan put her arms round him and lift him gently down, saying, in her most capable way,
“I don’t remember anything, but I want to go home,” Rob said, his voice shaking just a bit, which made Nan wrap her arms around him and carefully lift him down, saying in her most reassuring tone,
“I'm going just as fast as I can, dear. Don't cry, and when we come to the road, I'll carry you.”
“I'm going as fast as I can, sweetheart. Don't cry, and when we reach the road, I'll carry you.”
“Where is the road?” and Robby wiped his eyes to look for it.
“Where's the road?” Robby wiped his eyes to search for it.
“Over by that big tree. Don't you know that's the one Ned tumbled out of?”
“Over by that big tree. Don’t you know that’s the one Ned fell out of?”
“So it is. May be they waited for us; I'd like to ride home wouldn't you?” and Robby brightened up as he plodded along toward the end of the great pasture.
“So it is. Maybe they were waiting for us; I’d love to ride home, wouldn’t you?” and Robby perked up as he walked along toward the end of the big pasture.
“No, I'd rather walk,” answered Nan, feeling quite sure that she would be obliged to do so, and preparing her mind for it.
“No, I’d rather walk,” Nan replied, feeling pretty certain she would have to, and getting herself ready for it.
Another long trudge through the fast-deepening twilight and another disappointment, for when they reached the tree, they found to their dismay that it was not the one Ned climbed, and no road anywhere appeared.
Another long walk through the quickly darkening twilight and another disappointment, because when they got to the tree, they were dismayed to find that it wasn't the one Ned climbed, and there was no road in sight.
“Are we lost?” quavered Rob, clasping his pail in despair.
“Are we lost?” Rob asked nervously, holding his pail in desperation.
“Not much. I don't just see which way to go, and I guess we'd better call.”
“Not much. I can’t tell which way to go, and I guess we should call.”
So they both shouted till they were hoarse, yet nothing answered but the frogs in full chorus.
So they both yelled until their voices were hoarse, but the only response was the frogs singing in full chorus.
“There is another tall tree over there, perhaps that's the one,” said Nan, whose heart sunk within her, though she still spoke bravely.
“There’s another tall tree over there, maybe that’s the one,” said Nan, whose heart sank inside her, although she still spoke bravely.
“I don't think I can go any more; my boots are so heavy I can't pull 'em;” and Robby sat down on a stone quite worn out.
“I don't think I can go any further; my boots are so heavy I can't lift them,” and Robby sat down on a stone, completely exhausted.
“Then we must stay here all night. I don't care much, if snakes don't come.”
“Then we have to stay here all night. I don’t mind, as long as the snakes don’t come.”
“I'm frightened of snakes. I can't stay all night. Oh, dear! I don't like to be lost,” and Rob puckered up his face to cry, when suddenly a thought occurred to him, and he said, in a tone of perfect confidence,
“I'm really scared of snakes. I can’t stay out all night. Oh no! I don’t like being lost,” and Rob frowned and was about to cry when suddenly an idea popped into his head, and he said, with complete confidence,
“Marmar will come and find me she always does; I ain't afraid now.”
“Marmar will come and find me; she always does. I’m not scared now.”
“She won't know where we are.”
“She won’t know where we are.”
“She didn't know I was shut up in the ice-house, but she found me. I know she'll come,” returned Robby, so trustfully, that Nan felt relieved, and sat down by him, saying, with a remorseful sigh,
“She didn't know I was trapped in the ice-house, but she found me. I know she'll come,” Robby said so confidently that Nan felt relieved and sat down beside him, saying with a guilty sigh,
“I wish we hadn't run away.”
“I wish we had stayed.”
“You made me; but I don't mind much Marmar will love me just the same,” answered Rob, clinging to his sheet-anchor when all other hope was gone.
“You created me; but I don't really care. Marmar will love me just the same,” replied Rob, holding onto his lifeline when all other hope was lost.
“I'm so hungry. Let's eat our berries,” proposed Nan, after a pause, during which Rob began to nod.
“I'm really hungry. Let’s eat our berries,” suggested Nan, after a moment, during which Rob started to nod.
“So am I, but I can't eat mine, 'cause I told Marmar I'd keep them all for her.”
“So am I, but I can't eat mine because I promised Marmar I'd save them all for her.”
“You'll have to eat them if no one comes for us,” said Nan, who felt like contradicting every thing just then. “If we stay here a great many days, we shall eat up all the berries in the field, and then we shall starve,” she added grimly.
“You'll have to eat them if no one comes for us,” said Nan, who felt like arguing about everything at that moment. “If we stay here for too many days, we’ll eat all the berries in the field, and then we’ll starve,” she added grimly.
“I shall eat sassafras. I know a big tree of it, and Dan told me how squirrels dig up the roots and eat them, and I love to dig,” returned Rob, undaunted by the prospect of starvation.
“I’m going to eat sassafras. I know of a big tree, and Dan told me how squirrels dig up the roots and eat them, and I love to dig,” Rob replied, unbothered by the idea of starvation.
“Yes; and we can catch frogs, and cook them. My father ate some once, and he said they were nice,” put in Nan, beginning to find a spice of romance even in being lost in a huckleberry pasture.
“Yes; and we can catch frogs and cook them. My dad ate some once, and he said they were good,” added Nan, starting to feel a bit of adventure even while being lost in a huckleberry field.
“How could we cook frogs? we haven't got any fire.”
“How are we supposed to cook frogs? We don’t have any fire.”
“I don't know; next time I'll have matches in my pocket,” said Nan, rather depressed by this obstacle to the experiment in frog-cookery.
“I don’t know; next time I’ll have matches in my pocket,” said Nan, feeling pretty down about this setback to her frog-cooking experiment.
“Couldn't we light a fire with a fire-fly?” asked Rob, hopefully, as he watched them flitting to and fro like winged sparks.
“Couldn’t we start a fire with a firefly?” Rob asked hopefully, watching them dart around like tiny winged sparks.
“Let's try;” and several minutes were pleasantly spent in catching the flies, and trying to make them kindle a green twig or two. “It's a lie to call them fire-flies when there isn't a fire in them,” Nan said, throwing one unhappy insect away with scorn, though it shone its best, and obligingly walked up and down the twigs to please the innocent little experimenters.
"Let's give it a shot," and they spent several enjoyable minutes catching the flies and attempting to make them ignite a couple of green twigs. "It's a joke to call them fireflies when there isn't any fire in them," Nan said, tossing one unfortunate insect away with disdain, even though it was shining its brightest and kindly walking up and down the twigs to entertain the naive little experimenters.
“Marmar's a good while coming,” said Rob, after another pause, during which they watched the stars overhead, smelt the sweet fern crushed under foot, and listened to the crickets' serenade.
“Marmar's taking a while to get here,” said Rob, after another pause, during which they watched the stars above, smelled the sweet fern crushed underfoot, and listened to the crickets' serenade.
“I don't see why God made any night; day is so much pleasanter,” said Nan, thoughtfully.
“I don’t understand why God created night; daytime is so much nicer,” said Nan, thoughtfully.
“It's to sleep in,” answered Rob, with a yawn.
“It's for sleeping in,” answered Rob, yawning.
“Then do go to sleep,” said Nan, pettishly.
“Then just go to sleep,” said Nan, irritably.
“I want my own bed. Oh, I wish I could see Teddy!” cried Rob, painfully reminded of home by the soft chirp of birds safe in their little nests.
“I want my own bed. Oh, I wish I could see Teddy!” cried Rob, painfully reminded of home by the soft chirping of birds cozy in their little nests.
“I don't believe your mother will ever find us,” said Nan, who was becoming desperate, for she hated patient waiting of any sort. “It's so dark she won't see us.”
“I don't think your mom will ever find us,” said Nan, who was getting desperate because she hated waiting around. “It's so dark she won't see us.”
“It was all black in the ice-house, and I was so scared I didn't call her, but she saw me; and she will see me now, no matter how dark it is,” returned confiding Rob, standing up to peer into the gloom for the help which never failed him.
“It was pitch black in the ice house, and I was so scared I didn’t call for her, but she saw me; and she will see me now, no matter how dark it is,” Rob said confidently, standing up to look into the darkness for the help that never let him down.
“I see her! I see her!” he cried, and ran as fast as his tired legs would take him toward a dark figure slowly approaching. Suddenly he stopped, then turned about, and came stumbling back, screaming in a great panic,
“I see her! I see her!” he shouted, and ran as fast as his exhausted legs could carry him toward a dark figure slowly coming closer. Suddenly, he stopped, turned around, and stumbled back, screaming in sheer panic,
“No, it's a bear, a big black one!” and hid his face in Nan's skirts.
“No, it’s a bear, a huge black one!” and he hid his face in Nan's skirts.
For a moment Nan quailed; ever her courage gave out at the thought of a real bear, and she was about to turn and flee in great disorder, when a mild “Moo!” changed her fear to merriment, as she said, laughing,
For a moment, Nan felt scared; her courage always failed her at the thought of a real bear, and she was about to turn and run away in a panic when a soft "Moo!" turned her fear into laughter, and she said, chuckling,
“It's a cow, Robby! the nice, black cow we saw this afternoon.”
“It's a cow, Robby! The nice black cow we saw this afternoon.”
The cow seemed to feel that it was not just the thing to meet two little people in her pasture after dark, and the amiable beast paused to inquire into the case. She let them stroke her, and stood regarding them with her soft eyes so mildly, that Nan, who feared no animal but a bear, was fired with a desire to milk her.
The cow seemed to sense that it wasn't quite right to encounter two little people in her pasture after dark, so the friendly animal paused to investigate. She allowed them to pet her and looked at them with her gentle eyes so sweetly that Nan, who was only afraid of bears, suddenly felt a strong urge to milk her.
“Silas taught me how; and berries and milk would be so nice,” she said, emptying the contents of her pail into her hat, and boldly beginning her new task, while Rob stood by and repeated, at her command, the poem from Mother Goose:—
“Silas showed me how; and berries and milk would be so great,” she said, emptying the contents of her pail into her hat and confidently starting her new task, while Rob stood by and recited the poem from Mother Goose at her request:—
“Cushy cow, pretty, please give me your milk, Let down your milk for me, And I’ll give you a silk gown, A silk gown and a silver tee.”
But the immortal rhyme had little effect, for the benevolent cow had already been milked, and had only half a gill to give the thirsty children.
But the timeless rhyme had little impact, because the generous cow had already been milked and only had half a gill left for the thirsty kids.
“Shoo! get away! you are an old cross patch,” cried Nan, ungratefully, as she gave up the attempt in despair; and poor Molly walked on with a gentle gurgle of surprise and reproof.
“Shoo! Go away! You're such a grumpy old thing,” cried Nan, ungratefully, as she gave up the attempt in despair; and poor Molly walked on with a gentle sound of surprise and disapproval.
“Each can have a sip, and then we must take a walk. We shall go to sleep if we don't; and lost people mustn't sleep. Don't you know how Hannah Lee in the pretty story slept under the snow and died?”
“Everyone can have a sip, and then we need to take a walk. We'll fall asleep if we don't, and lost people shouldn't sleep. Don't you remember how Hannah Lee in that lovely story slept under the snow and died?”
“But there isn't any snow now, and it's nice and warm,” said Rob, who was not blessed with as lively a fancy as Nan.
"But there's no snow now, and it's nice and warm," said Rob, who didn't have as vivid an imagination as Nan.
“No matter, we will poke about a little, and call some more; and then, if nobody comes, we will hide under the bushes, like Hop-'o-my-thumb and his brothers.”
“No worries, we’ll search around a bit and call out some more; and then, if no one comes, we’ll hide under the bushes like Hop-o'-My-Thumb and his brothers.”
It was a very short walk, however, for Rob was so sleepy he could not get on, and tumbled down so often that Nan entirely lost patience, being half distracted by the responsibility she had taken upon herself.
It was a really short walk, but Rob was so sleepy that he could barely keep moving and kept falling down so much that Nan completely lost her patience, feeling half distracted by the responsibility she had taken on.
“If you tumble down again, I'll shake you,” she said, lifting the poor little man up very kindly as she spoke, for Nan's bark was much worse than her bite.
“If you fall down again, I'll shake you,” she said, lifting the poor little man up very gently as she spoke, since Nan's bark was way worse than her bite.
“Please don't. It's my boots they keep slipping so;” and Rob manfully checked the sob just ready to break out, adding, with a plaintive patience that touched Nan's heart, “If the skeeters didn't bite me so, I could go to sleep till Marmar comes.”
“Please don’t. It’s my boots that keep slipping like this;” and Rob bravely held back the tears that were about to come, adding, with a sad patience that moved Nan, “If the mosquitoes didn’t bite me so much, I could sleep until Mom comes.”
“Put your head on my lap, and I'll cover you up with my apron; I'm not afraid of the night,” said Nan, sitting down and trying to persuade herself that she did not mind the shadow nor the mysterious rustlings all about her.
“Rest your head on my lap, and I'll wrap you up in my apron; I'm not scared of the night,” said Nan, sitting down and trying to convince herself that she wasn’t bothered by the shadows or the mysterious rustling all around her.
“Wake me up when she comes,” said rob, and was fast asleep in five minutes with his head in Nan's lap under the pinafore.
“Wake me up when she gets here,” said Rob, and he was fast asleep in five minutes with his head in Nan's lap under the pinafore.
The little girl sat for some fifteen minutes, staring about her with anxious eyes, and feeling as if each second was an hour. Then a pale light began to glimmer over the hill-top and she said to herself,
The little girl sat for about fifteen minutes, looking around with worried eyes, and feeling like each second was an hour. Then a faint light started to shine over the hilltop and she said to herself,
“I guess the night is over and morning is coming. I'd like to see the sun rise, so I'll watch, and when it comes up we can find our way right home.”
“I guess the night is done and morning is coming. I want to see the sunrise, so I'll keep watching, and when it comes up, we can find our way back home.”
But before the moon's round face peeped above the hill to destroy her hope, Nan had fallen asleep, leaning back in a little bower of tall ferns, and was deep in a mid-summer night's dream of fire-flies and blue aprons, mountains of huckleberries, and Robby wiping away the tears of a black cow, who sobbed, “I want to go home! I want to go home!”
But before the full moon rose over the hill to crush her hopes, Nan had drifted off to sleep, resting in a small shelter of tall ferns, and was lost in a mid-summer night's dream filled with fireflies and blue aprons, mountains of huckleberries, and Robby comforting a black cow that cried, “I want to go home! I want to go home!”
While the children were sleeping, peacefully lulled by the drowsy hum of many neighborly mosquitoes, the family at home were in a great state of agitation. The hay-cart came at five, and all but Jack, Emil, Nan, and Rob were at the bars ready for it. Franz drove instead of Silas, and when the boys told him that the others were going home through the wood, he said, looking ill-pleased, “They ought to have left Rob to ride, he will be tired out by the long walk.”
While the kids were sleeping, gently lulled by the drowsy buzz of neighborly mosquitoes, the family at home was really anxious. The hay cart arrived at five, and everyone except Jack, Emil, Nan, and Rob was at the gates waiting for it. Franz drove instead of Silas, and when the boys told him that the others were heading home through the woods, he said, looking annoyed, “They should have let Rob ride; he’s going to be worn out from the long walk.”
“It's shorter that way, and they will carry him,” said Stuffy, who was in a hurry for his supper.
“It's quicker that way, and they'll carry him,” said Stuffy, who was eager for his dinner.
“You are sure Nan and Rob went with them?”
“You sure Nan and Rob went with them?”
“Of course they did; I saw them getting over the wall, and sung out that it was most five, and Jack called back that they were going the other way,” explained Tommy.
“Of course they did; I saw them climbing over the wall, and shouted that it was almost five, and Jack replied that they were going the other way,” Tommy explained.
“Very well, pile in then,” and away rattled the hay-cart with the tired children and the full pails.
“Alright, hop in then,” and off went the hay-cart with the tired kids and the full buckets.
Mrs. Jo looked sober when she heard of the division of the party, and sent Franz back with Toby to find and bring the little ones home. Supper was over, and the family sitting about in the cool hall as usual, when Franz came trotting back, hot, dusty, and anxious.
Mrs. Jo looked serious when she heard about the split in the party and sent Franz back with Toby to find the little ones and bring them home. Dinner was over, and the family was gathered in the cool hallway as usual when Franz came trotting back, hot, dusty, and worried.
“Have they come?” he called out when half-way up the avenue.
“Have they arrived?” he called out when he was halfway up the avenue.
“No!” and Mrs. Jo flew out of her chair looking so alarmed that every one jumped up and gathered round Franz.
“No!” Mrs. Jo exclaimed, hopping out of her chair, looking so alarmed that everyone jumped up and gathered around Franz.
“I can't find them anywhere,” he began; but the words were hardly spoken when a loud “Hullo!” startled them all, and the next minute Jack and Emil came round the house.
“I can't find them anywhere,” he started to say; but he had barely finished when a loud “Hullo!” startled everyone, and a moment later, Jack and Emil came around the house.
“Where are Nan and Rob?” cried Mrs. Jo, clutching Emil in a way that caused him to think his aunt had suddenly lost her wits.
“Where are Nan and Rob?” yelled Mrs. Jo, holding Emil in a way that made him think his aunt had suddenly lost her mind.
“I don't know. They came home with the others, didn't they?” he answered, quickly.
“I don't know. They came home with the others, right?” he replied quickly.
“No; George and Tommy said they went with you.”
“No way; George and Tommy said they went with you.”
“Well, they didn't. Haven't seen them. We took a swim in the pond, and came by the wood,” said Jack, looking alarmed, as well he might.
“Well, they didn't. Haven't seen them. We swam in the pond and then came by the woods,” Jack said, looking worried, as he should have.
“Call Mr. Bhaer, get the lanterns, and tell Silas I want him.”
“Call Mr. Bhaer, grab the lanterns, and let Silas know I need him.”
That was all Mrs. Jo said, but they knew what she meant, and flew to obey her orders. In ten minutes, Mr. Bhaer and Silas were off to the wood, and Franz tearing down the road on old Andy to search the great pasture. Mrs. Jo caught up some food from the table, a little bottle of brandy from the medicine-closet, took a lantern, and bidding Jack and Emil come with her, and the rest not stir, she trotted away on Toby, never stopping for hat or shawl. She heard some one running after her, but said not a word till, as she paused to call and listen, the light of her lantern shone on Dan's face.
That was all Mrs. Jo said, but they understood her meaning and quickly went to follow her orders. In ten minutes, Mr. Bhaer and Silas headed to the woods, while Franz raced down the road on old Andy to search the big pasture. Mrs. Jo grabbed some food from the table, a small bottle of brandy from the medicine cabinet, took a lantern, and told Jack and Emil to come with her, while instructing the others to stay behind. She rode off on Toby, not stopping for a hat or shawl. She heard someone running after her but didn’t say anything until she stopped to call out and listen, at which point the light from her lantern fell on Dan's face.
“You here! I told Jack to come,” she said, half-inclined to send him back, much as she needed help.
“You're here! I told Jack to come,” she said, somewhat tempted to send him back, even though she really needed the help.
“I wouldn't let him; he and Emil hadn't had any supper, and I wanted to come more than they did,” he said, taking the lantern from her and smiling up in her face with the steady look in his eyes that made her feel as if, boy though he was, she had some one to depend on.
“I wouldn’t let him; he and Emil hadn’t eaten dinner, and I wanted to go more than they did,” he said, taking the lantern from her and smiling up at her with a steady gaze that made her feel like, even though he was just a boy, she had someone reliable to count on.
Off she jumped, and ordered him on to Toby, in spite of his pleading to walk; then they went on again along the dusty, solitary road, stopping every now and then to call and hearken breathlessly for little voices to reply.
Off she jumped and told him to get on Toby, even though he begged to walk. Then they continued along the dusty, deserted road, stopping every now and then to call out and listen anxiously for little voices to respond.
When they came to the great pasture, other lights were already flitting to and fro like will-o'-the-wisps, and Mr. Bhaer's voice was heard shouting, “Nan! Rob! Rob! Nan!” in every part of the field. Silas whistled and roared, Dan plunged here and there on Toby, who seemed to understand the case, and went over the roughest places with unusual docility. Often Mrs. Jo hushed them all, saying, with a sob in her throat, “The noise may frighten them, let me call; Robby will know my voice;” and then she would cry out the beloved little name in every tone of tenderness, till the very echoes whispered it softly, and the winds seemed to waft it willingly; but still no answer came.
When they arrived at the big pasture, other lights were already flickering back and forth like will-o'-the-wisps, and Mr. Bhaer's voice was heard calling, “Nan! Rob! Rob! Nan!” from every part of the field. Silas whistled and yelled, Dan darted around on Toby, who seemed to get the situation and navigated the rough spots with unusual ease. Often Mrs. Jo quieted them all, saying, with a lump in her throat, “The noise might scare them; let me call; Robby will recognize my voice;” and then she would call out the beloved little name in every tone of affection until the very echoes whispered it softly, and the winds seemed to carry it gently; but still, there was no reply.
The sky was overcast now, and only brief glimpses of the moon were seen, heat-lightening darted out of the dark clouds now and then, and a faint far-off rumble as of thunder told that a summer-storm was brewing.
The sky was cloudy now, and only occasional glimpses of the moon appeared. Heat lightning flickered in the dark clouds every so often, and a distant rumble of thunder indicated that a summer storm was on its way.
“O my Robby! my Robby!” mourned poor Mrs. Jo, wandering up and down like a pale ghost, while Dan kept beside her like a faithful fire-fly. “What shall I say to Nan's father if she comes to harm? Why did I ever trust my darling so far away? Fritz, do you hear any thing?” and when a mournful, “No” came back, she wrung her hands so despairingly that Dan sprung down from Toby's back, tied the bridle to the bars, and said, in his decided way,
“O my Robby! my Robby!” cried poor Mrs. Jo, pacing back and forth like a pale ghost, while Dan stayed close by her like a loyal firefly. “What am I going to tell Nan's dad if something happens to her? Why did I ever let my sweet girl go so far away? Fritz, can you hear anything?” And when a sad, “No” echoed back, she wrung her hands in such despair that Dan jumped down from Toby's back, tied the bridle to the bars, and said, in his firm tone,
“They may have gone down the spring I'm going to look.”
“They might have gone down the spring. I’m going to check.”
He was over the wall and away so fast that she could hardly follow him; but when she reached the spot, he lowered the lantern and showed her with joy the marks of little feet in the soft ground about the spring. She fell down on her knees to examine the tracks, and then sprung up, saying eagerly,
He was over the wall and gone so quickly that she could barely keep up with him; but when she got to the spot, he lowered the lantern and excitedly pointed out the little footprints in the soft ground around the spring. She dropped to her knees to look at the tracks, and then jumped up, saying eagerly,
“Yes; that is the mark of my Robby's little boots! Come this way, they must have gone on.”
“Yes; that's the mark of my Robby's little boots! Come this way, they must have moved on.”
Such a weary search! But now some inexplicable instinct seemed to lead the anxious mother, for presently Dan uttered a cry, and caught up a little shining object lying in the path. It was the cover of the new tin pail, dropped in the first alarm of being lost. Mrs. Jo hugged and kissed it as if it were a living thing; and when Dan was about to utter a glad shout to bring the others to the spot, she stopped him, saying, as she hurried on, “No, let me find them; I let Rob go, and I want to give him back to his father all myself.”
What a tiring search! But now some unexplainable instinct seemed to guide the worried mother, because soon Dan shouted and picked up a small shiny object lying in the path. It was the lid of the new tin pail, dropped in the panic of getting lost. Mrs. Jo hugged and kissed it as if it were alive; and when Dan was about to call out happily to bring the others over, she stopped him, saying as she hurried on, “No, let me find them; I let Rob go, and I want to bring him back to his father myself.”
A little farther on Nan's hat appeared, and after passing the place more than once, they came at last upon the babes in the wood, both sound asleep. Dan never forgot the little picture on which the light of his lantern shone that night. He thought Mrs. Jo would cry out, but she only whispered, “Hush!” as she softly lifted away the apron, and saw the little ruddy face below. The berry-stained lips were half-open as the breath came and went, the yellow hair lay damp on the hot forehead, and both the chubby hands held fast the little pail still full.
A little further on, Nan's hat came into view, and after passing the spot more than once, they finally found the kids in the woods, both sound asleep. Dan never forgot the little scene illuminated by his lantern that night. He thought Mrs. Jo would scream, but she just whispered, “Hush!” as she gently lifted the apron and saw the tiny, rosy face underneath. The berry-stained lips were slightly open as they breathed in and out, the yellow hair was damp on the hot forehead, and both chubby hands clutched the little pail, still full.
The sight of the childish harvest, treasured through all the troubles of that night for her, seemed to touch Mrs. Jo to the heart, for suddenly she gathered up her boy, and began to cry over him, so tenderly, yet so heartily, that he woke up, and at first seemed bewildered. Then he remembered, and hugged her close, saying with a laugh of triumph,
The sight of the childlike harvest, cherished despite all the troubles of that night, seemed to move Mrs. Jo deeply. Suddenly, she scooped up her boy and started to cry over him—so tenderly, yet so passionately—that he woke up, looking a bit confused at first. Then he remembered, hugged her tightly, and said with a triumphant laugh,
“I knew you'd come! O Marmar! I did want you so!” For a moment they kissed and clung to one another, quite forgetting all the world; for no matter how lost and soiled and worn-out wandering sons may be, mothers can forgive and forget every thing as they fold them in their fostering arms. Happy the son whose faith in his mother remains unchanged, and who, through all his wanderings, has kept some filial token to repay her brave and tender love.
“I knew you’d come! Oh Marmar! I wanted you so much!” For a moment they kissed and held each other, completely forgetting everything else; no matter how lost, dirty, and worn-out wandering sons can be, mothers can forgive and forget everything as they embrace them in their loving arms. Blessed is the son whose faith in his mother remains unwavering, and who, through all his adventures, has kept some token of love to repay her brave and tender affection.
Dan meantime picked Nan out of her bush, and, with a gentleness none but Teddy ever saw in him before, he soothed her first alarm at the sudden waking, and wiped away her tears; for Nan also began to cry for joy, it was so good to see a kind face and feel a strong arm round her after what seemed to her ages of loneliness and fear.
Dan, in the meantime, lifted Nan out of her bush and, with a gentleness that only Teddy had ever seen in him before, calmed her initial shock at waking suddenly and wiped away her tears; for Nan also started to cry with joy, as it felt so good to see a friendly face and feel a strong arm around her after what seemed like ages of loneliness and fear.
“My poor little girl, don't cry! You are all safe now, and no one shall say a word of blame to-night,” said Mrs. Jo, taking Nan into her capacious embrace, and cuddling both children as a hen might gather her lost chickens under her motherly wings.
“My poor little girl, don’t cry! You’re all safe now, and no one is going to blame you tonight,” said Mrs. Jo, pulling Nan into her warm embrace and cuddling both children like a hen gathering her lost chicks under her protective wings.
“It was my fault; but I am sorry. I tried to take care of him, and I covered him up and let him sleep, and didn't touch his berries, though I was so hungry; and I never will do it again truly, never, never,” sobbed Nan, quite lost in a sea of penitence and thankfulness.
“It was my fault; but I’m really sorry. I tried to take care of him, and I covered him up and let him sleep, and I didn’t touch his berries, even though I was so hungry; and I swear I’ll never do it again, really, never, never,” sobbed Nan, completely overwhelmed with regret and gratitude.
“Call them now, and let us get home,” said Mrs. Jo; and Dan, getting upon the wall, sent a joyful word “Found!” ringing over the field.
“Call them now, and let’s head home,” said Mrs. Jo; and Dan, climbing onto the wall, shouted a joyful “Found!” that echoed across the field.
How the wandering lights came dancing from all sides, and gathered round the little group among the sweet fern bushes! Such a hugging, and kissing, and talking, and crying, as went on must have amazed the glowworms, and evidently delighted the mosquitoes, for they hummed frantically, while the little moths came in flocks to the party, and the frogs croaked as if they could not express their satisfaction loudly enough.
How the wandering lights danced in from all sides and gathered around the little group among the sweet fern bushes! There was so much hugging, kissing, talking, and crying going on that it must have amazed the glowworms, and clearly delighted the mosquitoes, because they buzzed wildly, while the little moths flocked to the party, and the frogs croaked as if they couldn't express their satisfaction loudly enough.
Then they set out for home, a queer party, for Franz rode on to tell the news; Dan and Toby led the way; then came Nan in the strong arms of Silas, who considered her “the smartest little baggage he ever saw,” and teased her all the way home about her pranks. Mr. Bhaer would let no one carry Rob but himself, and the little fellow, refreshed by sleep, sat up, and chattered gayly, feeling himself a hero, while his mother went beside him holding on to any part of his precious little body that came handy, and never tired of hearing him say, “I knew Marmar would come,” or seeing him lean down to kiss her, and put a plump berry into her mouth, “'Cause he picked 'em all for her.”
Then they set off for home, an odd group, as Franz rode ahead to share the news; Dan and Toby led the way; then came Nan being carried by Silas, who thought she was “the smartest little rascal he’d ever seen,” and teased her all the way home about her antics. Mr. Bhaer would let no one carry Rob but himself, and the little guy, refreshed from his nap, sat up and chattered cheerfully, feeling like a hero, while his mother walked beside him, holding onto any part of his precious little body that was within reach, never tiring of hearing him say, “I knew Marmar would come,” or watching him lean down to kiss her and pop a plump berry into her mouth, “'Cause he picked 'em all for her.”
The moon shone out just as they reached the avenue, and all the boys came shouting to meet them, so the lost lambs were borne in triumph and safety, and landed in the dining-room, where the unromantic little things demanded supper instead of preferring kisses and caresses. They were set down to bread and milk, while the entire household stood round to gaze upon them. Nan soon recovered her spirits, and recounted her perils with a relish now that they were all over. Rob seemed absorbed in his food, but put down his spoon all of a sudden, and set up a doleful roar.
The moon lit up just as they reached the street, and all the boys came running to meet them, so the lost kids were brought back safely and triumphantly, finally landing in the dining room, where the unromantic little ones asked for supper instead of wanting hugs and kisses. They were seated with bread and milk while the whole household gathered around to watch them. Nan quickly bounced back and excitedly shared her adventures now that they were all behind her. Rob seemed focused on his food, but suddenly put down his spoon and let out a loud wail.
“My precious, why do you cry?” asked his mother, who still hung over him.
“My dear, why are you crying?” asked his mother, who was still leaning over him.
“I'm crying 'cause I was lost,” bawled Rob, trying to squeeze out a tear, and failing entirely.
“I'm crying because I was lost,” Rob shouted, trying to squeeze out a tear, and failing completely.
“But you are found now. Nan says you didn't cry out in the field, and I was glad you were such a brave boy.”
“But you're safe now. Nan says you didn't scream in the field, and I was happy you were such a brave kid.”
“I was so busy being frightened I didn't have any time then. But I want to cry now, 'cause I don't like to be lost,” explained Rob, struggling with sleep, emotion, and a mouthful of bread and milk.
“I was so busy being scared I didn't have any time then. But I want to cry now, 'cause I don't like being lost,” explained Rob, fighting off sleep, emotions, and a mouthful of bread and milk.
The boys set up such a laugh at this funny way of making up for lost time, that Rob stopped to look at them, and the merriment was so infectious, that after a surprised stare he burst out into a merry, “Ha, ha!” and beat his spoon upon the table as if he enjoyed the joke immensely.
The boys were having such a great time with this silly way of making up for lost time that Rob paused to watch them, and their laughter was so contagious that, after a moment of surprise, he laughed out loud, “Ha, ha!” and started banging his spoon on the table as if he really enjoyed the joke.
“It is ten o'clock; into bed, every man of you,” said Mr. Bhaer, looking at his watch.
“It’s ten o’clock; time for all of you to get to bed,” said Mr. Bhaer, glancing at his watch.
“And, thank Heaven! there will be no empty ones to-night,” added Mrs. Bhaer, watching, with full eyes, Robby going up in his father's arms, and Nan escorted by Daisy and Demi, who considered her the most interesting heroine of their collection.
“And, thank goodness! there won’t be any empty ones tonight,” added Mrs. Bhaer, watching, with tears in her eyes, Robby being lifted into his father’s arms, and Nan being escorted by Daisy and Demi, who thought of her as the most fascinating heroine in their collection.
“Poor Aunt Jo is so tired she ought to be carried up herself,” said gentle Franz, putting his arm round her as she paused at the stair-foot, looking quite exhausted by her fright and long walk.
“Poor Aunt Jo is so tired she should be carried up herself,” said gentle Franz, putting his arm around her as she paused at the bottom of the stairs, looking completely worn out from her scare and long walk.
“Let's make an arm-chair,” proposed Tommy.
“Let’s build an armchair,” suggested Tommy.
“No, thank you, my lads; but somebody may lend me a shoulder to lean on,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“No, thank you, guys; but can someone lend me a shoulder to lean on,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“Me! me!” and half-a-dozen jostled one another, all eager to be chosen, for there was something in the pale motherly face that touched the warm hearts under the round jackets.
"Me! Me!" Half a dozen kids pushed and shoved each other, all excited to be picked, because there was something about her gentle, motherly face that warmed the hearts beneath their round jackets.
Seeing that they considered it an honor, Mrs. Jo gave it to the one who had earned it, and nobody grumbled when she put her arm on Dan's broad shoulder, saying, with a look that made him color up with pride and pleasure,
Seeing that they thought it was an honor, Mrs. Jo gave it to the one who deserved it, and no one complained when she put her arm around Dan's broad shoulder, saying, with a look that made him blush with pride and happiness,
“He found the children; so I think he must help me up.”
“He found the kids; so I think he should help me up.”
Dan felt richly rewarded for his evening's work, not only that he was chosen from all the rest to go proudly up bearing the lamp, but because Mrs. Jo said heartily, “Good-night, my boy! God bless you!” as he left her at her door.
Dan felt really satisfied with his evening's work, not just because he was picked from everyone else to proudly carry the lamp, but also because Mrs. Jo said sincerely, “Good-night, my boy! God bless you!” as he left her at her door.
“I wish I was your boy,” said Dan, who felt as if danger and trouble had somehow brought him nearer than ever to her.
“I wish I was your boy,” said Dan, feeling like danger and trouble had somehow brought him closer to her than ever.
“You shall be my oldest son,” and she sealed her promise with a kiss that made Dan hers entirely.
“You will be my firstborn,” and she sealed her promise with a kiss that made Dan completely hers.
Little Rob was all right next day, but Nan had a headache, and lay on Mother Bhaer's sofa with cold-cream upon her scratched face. Her remorse was quite gone, and she evidently thought being lost rather a fine amusement. Mrs. Jo was not pleased with this state of things, and had no desire to have her children led from the paths of virtue, or her pupils lying round loose in huckleberry fields. So she talked soberly to Nan, and tried to impress upon her mind the difference between liberty and license, telling several tales to enforce her lecture. She had not decided how to punish Nan, but one of these stories suggested a way, and as Mrs. Jo liked odd penalties, she tried it.
Little Rob was fine the next day, but Nan had a headache and lay on Mother Bhaer's sofa with cold cream on her scratched face. She felt no guilt anymore and seemed to think being lost was quite fun. Mrs. Jo was not happy about this situation and didn’t want her children straying from the right path, or her students wandering around in huckleberry fields. So, she had a serious talk with Nan, trying to make her understand the difference between freedom and careless behavior, sharing several stories to drive her point home. She hadn’t figured out how to punish Nan yet, but one of those stories gave her an idea, and since Mrs. Jo liked unique consequences, she decided to go with it.
“All children run away,” pleaded Nan, as if it was as natural and necessary a thing as measles or hooping cough.
“All children run away,” Nan said, as if it were just as natural and necessary as measles or whooping cough.
“Not all, and some who do run away don't get found again,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“Not everyone, and some who run away never get found again,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“Didn't you do it yourself?” asked Nan, whose keen little eyes saw some traces of a kindred spirit in the serious lady who was sewing so morally before her.
“Didn’t you do it yourself?” asked Nan, whose sharp little eyes saw some signs of a kindred spirit in the serious woman who was sewing with such determination in front of her.
Mrs. Jo laughed, and owned that she did.
Mrs. Jo laughed and admitted that she did.
“Tell about it,” demanded Nan, feeling that she was getting the upper hand in the discussion.
“Spill it,” Nan insisted, sensing that she was gaining the upper hand in the conversation.
Mrs. Jo saw that, and sobered down at once, saying, with a remorseful shake of the head,
Mrs. Jo noticed that and immediately became serious, saying with a regretful shake of her head,
“I did it a good many times, and led my poor mother rather a hard life with my pranks, till she cured me.”
“I did it a lot, and made my poor mother’s life pretty tough with my antics, until she finally put a stop to it.”
“How?” and Nan sat up with a face full of interest.
“How?” Nan sat up, clearly intrigued.
“I had a new pair of shoes once, and wanted to show them; so, though I was told not to leave the garden, I ran away and was wandering about all day. It was in the city, and why I wasn't killed I don't know. Such a time as I had. I frolicked in the park with dogs, sailed boats in the Back Bay with strange boys, dined with a little Irish beggar-girl on salt fish and potatoes, and was found at last fast asleep on a door-step with my arms round a great dog. It was late in the evening, and I was a dirty as a little pig, and the new shoes were worn out I had travelled so far.”
“I once got a new pair of shoes and wanted to show them off; so, even though I was told not to leave the garden, I ran away and spent the whole day wandering around. It was in the city, and I have no idea why I wasn’t hurt. What a time I had! I played in the park with dogs, sailed boats in the Back Bay with some boys I didn’t know, shared a meal of salt fish and potatoes with a little Irish beggar-girl, and eventually ended up fast asleep on a doorstep with my arms around a big dog. It was late in the evening, I was as dirty as a little pig, and my new shoes were worn out from all the walking I had done.”
“How nice!” cried Nan, looking all ready to go and do it herself.
“How nice!” exclaimed Nan, looking all set to go and do it herself.
“It was not nice next day;” and Mrs. Jo tried to keep her eyes from betraying how much she enjoyed the memory of her early capers.
“It wasn't great the next day;” and Mrs. Jo tried to keep her eyes from showing just how much she enjoyed remembering her early antics.
“Did your mother whip you?” asked Nan, curiously.
“Did your mom punish you?” asked Nan, curiously.
“She never whipped me but once, and then she begged my pardon, or I don't think I ever should have forgiven her, it hurt my feelings so much.”
“She only whipped me once, and then she apologized because I really don’t think I would have ever forgiven her; it hurt my feelings that much.”
“Why did she beg your pardon? my father don't.”
“Why did she ask for your forgiveness? My father doesn’t.”
“Because, when she had done it, I turned round and said, 'Well, you are mad yourself, and ought to be whipped as much as me.' She looked at me a minute, then her anger all died out, and she said, as if ashamed, 'You are right, Jo, I am angry; and why should I punish you for being in a passion when I set you such a bad example? Forgive me, dear, and let us try to help one another in a better way.' I never forgot it, and it did me more good than a dozen rods.”
“Because, when she did that, I turned around and said, ‘Well, you’re just as crazy, and you should be punished just like me.’ She looked at me for a moment, then her anger faded away, and she said, almost sheepishly, ‘You’re right, Jo, I am angry; and why should I punish you for losing your temper when I set such a poor example? Forgive me, dear, and let’s work together to improve.’ I never forgot it, and it helped me more than a dozen whippings.”
Nan sat thoughtfully turning the little cold-cream jar for a minute, and Mrs. Jo said nothing, but let that idea get well into the busy little mind that was so quick to see and feel what went on about her.
Nan sat quietly, turning the small jar of cold cream for a moment, while Mrs. Jo said nothing, allowing that idea to sink into the busy little mind that was so quick to notice and understand what was happening around her.
“I like that,” said Nan, presently, and her face looked less elfish, with its sharp eyes, inquisitive nose, and mischievous mouth. “What did your mother do to you when you ran away that time?”
“I like that,” said Nan, and her face looked less pixie-like, with its sharp eyes, curious nose, and playful mouth. “What did your mom do to you when you ran away that time?”
“She tied me to the bed-post with a long string, so that I could not go out of the room, and there I stayed all day with the little worn-out shoes hanging up before me to remind me of my fault.”
“She tied me to the bedpost with a long string, so I couldn’t leave the room, and there I stayed all day with the little worn-out shoes hanging in front of me to remind me of my mistake.”
“I should think that would cure anybody,” cried Nan, who loved her liberty above all things.
“I would think that would cure anyone,” exclaimed Nan, who valued her freedom above everything else.
“It did cure me, and I think it will you, so I am going to try it,” said Mrs. Jo, suddenly taking a ball of strong twine out of a drawer in her work-table.
“It cured me, and I think it will do the same for you, so I’m going to give it a try,” said Mrs. Jo, suddenly pulling a ball of strong twine out of a drawer in her work table.
Nan looked as if she was decidedly getting the worst of the argument now, and sat feeling much crestfallen while Mrs. Jo tied one end round her waist and the other to the arm of the sofa, saying, as she finished,
Nan looked like she was definitely losing the argument now, and sat feeling pretty down while Mrs. Jo tied one end around her waist and the other to the arm of the sofa, saying, as she finished,
“I don't like to tie you up like a naughty little dog, but if you don't remember any better than a dog, I must treat you like one.”
“I don’t enjoy tying you up like a misbehaving puppy, but if you can't remember any better than a dog, I have to treat you like one.”
“I'd just as lief be tied up as not I like to play dog;” and Nan put on a don't-care face, and began to growl and grovel on the floor.
“I'd just as soon be tied up as not. I like to play dog,” and Nan put on a nonchalant expression and started to growl and crawl on the floor.
Mrs. Jo took no notice, but leaving a book or two and a handkerchief to hem, she went away, and left Miss Nan to her own devices. This was not agreeable, and after sitting a moment she tried to untie the cord. But it was fastened in the belt of her apron behind, so she began on the knot at the other end. It soon came loose, and, gathering it up, Nan was about to get out of the window, when she heard Mrs. Jo say to somebody as she passed through the hall,
Mrs. Jo ignored her, but after leaving a couple of books and a handkerchief to hem, she walked away, leaving Miss Nan to manage on her own. This was frustrating, and after sitting for a moment, she tried to untie the cord. But it was secured in the belt of her apron behind her, so she started working on the knot at the other end. It quickly came loose, and as Nan was about to crawl out of the window, she heard Mrs. Jo talking to someone as she walked through the hall.
“No, I don't think she will run away now; she is an honorable little girl, and knows that I do it to help her.”
“No, I don’t think she will run away now; she’s a good little girl and knows that I’m doing this to help her.”
In a minute, Nan whisked back, tied herself up, and began to sew violently. Rob came in a moment after, and was so charmed with the new punishment, that he got a jump-rope and tethered himself to the other arm of the sofa in the most social manner.
In a minute, Nan rushed back, tied herself up, and started sewing furiously. Rob came in right after and was so taken with the new punishment that he grabbed a jump rope and tied himself to the other arm of the sofa in the friendliest way.
“I got lost too, so I ought to be tied up as much as Nan,” he explained to his mother when she saw the new captive.
“I got lost too, so I should be tied up just like Nan,” he explained to his mother when she saw the new captive.
“I'm not sure that you don't deserve a little punishment, for you knew it was wrong to go far away from the rest.”
“I'm not sure you don't deserve a little punishment because you knew it was wrong to stray so far from the others.”
“Nan took me,” began Rob, willing to enjoy the novel penalty, but not willing to take the blame.
“Nan took me,” Rob started, ready to embrace the new punishment, but not willing to accept the blame.
“You needn't have gone. You have got a conscience, though you are a little boy, and you must learn to mind it.”
“You didn’t have to go. You have a conscience, even though you’re just a little kid, and you need to learn to listen to it.”
“Well, my conscience didn't prick me a bit when she said 'Let's get over the wall,'” answered Rob, quoting one of Demi's expressions.
"Well, my conscience didn’t bother me at all when she said, 'Let’s get over the wall,'” Rob replied, quoting one of Demi's sayings.
“Did you stop to see if it did?”
“Did you check to see if it did?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then you cannot tell.”
“Then you can’t tell.”
“I guess it's such a little conscience that it don't prick hard enough for me to feel it,” added Rob, after thinking the matter over for a minute.
“I guess it's such a small conscience that it doesn't poke hard enough for me to feel it,” added Rob, after thinking about it for a minute.
“We must sharpen it up. It's bad to have a dull conscience; so you may stay here till dinner-time, and talk about it with Nan. I trust you both not to untie yourselves till I say the word.”
“We need to improve it. It’s not good to have a dull conscience; so you can stay here until dinner and talk about it with Nan. I trust both of you not to untie yourselves until I give the signal.”
“No, we won't,” said both, feeling a certain sense of virtue in helping to punish themselves.
“No, we won’t,” said both, feeling a sense of righteousness in helping to punish themselves.
For an hour they were very good, then they grew tired of one room, and longed to get out. Never had the hall seemed so inviting; even the little bedroom acquired a sudden interest, and they would gladly have gone in and played tent with the curtains of the best bed. The open windows drove them wild because they could not reach them; and the outer world seemed so beautiful, they wondered how they ever found the heart to say it was dull. Nan pined for a race round the lawn, and Rob remembered with dismay that he had not fed his dog that morning, and wondered what poor Pollux would do. They watched the clock, and Nan did some nice calculations in minutes and seconds, while Rob learned to tell all the hours between eight and one so well that he never forgot them. It was maddening to smell the dinner, to know that there was to be succotash and huckleberry pudding, and to feel that they would not be on the spot to secure good helps of both. When Mary Ann began to set the table, they nearly cut themselves in two trying to see what meat there was to be; and Nan offered to help her make the beds, if she would only see that she had “lots of sauce on her pudding.”
For an hour, they behaved well, but then they got bored with one room and wanted to get outside. The hall had never seemed so inviting; even the little bedroom suddenly looked interesting, and they would have happily gone in to play tent with the curtains of the best bed. The open windows drove them crazy because they couldn’t reach them, and the outside world looked so beautiful that they wondered how they ever thought it was dull. Nan wanted to race around the lawn, and Rob worried because he hadn’t fed his dog that morning and wondered what poor Pollux would do. They watched the clock, and Nan made some nice calculations in minutes and seconds while Rob learned to tell all the hours between eight and one so well that he never forgot them. It was infuriating to smell dinner, to know there would be succotash and huckleberry pudding, and to feel that they wouldn’t be there to get good servings of both. When Mary Ann started setting the table, they nearly split in two trying to see what meat there would be, and Nan offered to help her make the beds if she would just make sure she had “lots of sauce on her pudding.”
When the boys came bursting out of school, they found the children tugging at their halters like a pair of restive little colts, and were much edified, as well as amused, by the sequel to the exciting adventures of the night.
When the boys rushed out of school, they saw the kids pulling at their straps like a couple of restless little ponies, and they were both entertained and enlightened by the continuation of the thrilling adventures from the night before.
“Untie me now, Marmar; my conscience will prick like a pin next time, I know it will,” said Rob, as the bell rang, and Teddy came to look at him with sorrowful surprise.
“Untie me now, Marmar; my conscience will nag at me like a pin next time, I know it will,” said Rob, as the bell rang, and Teddy came to look at him with sad surprise.
“We shall see,” answered his mother, setting him free. He took a good run down the hall, back through the dining-room, and brought up beside Nan, quite beaming with virtuous satisfaction.
“We'll see,” replied his mother, letting him go. He took off running down the hall, back through the dining room, and stopped next to Nan, looking proud with a sense of moral satisfaction.
“I'll bring her dinner to her, may I?” he asked, pitying his fellow-captive.
“I'll take her dinner, okay?” he asked, feeling sorry for his fellow captive.
“That's my kind little son! Yes, pull out the table, and get a chair;” and Mrs. Jo hurried away to quell the ardor of the others, who were always in a raging state of hunger at noon.
“That's my sweet little boy! Yes, pull out the table and grab a chair;” and Mrs. Jo hurried off to calm the excitement of the others, who were always in a frenzied state of hunger at noon.
Nan ate alone, and spent a long afternoon attached to the sofa. Mrs. Bhaer lengthened her bonds so that she could look out of the window; and there she stood watching the boys play, and all the little summer creatures enjoying their liberty. Daisy had a picnic for the dolls on the lawn, so that Nan might see the fun if she could not join in it. Tommy turned his best somersaults to console her; Demi sat on the steps reading aloud to himself, which amused Nan a good deal; and Dan brought a little tree-toad to show her as the most delicate attention in his power.
Nan ate by herself and spent a long afternoon lounging on the sofa. Mrs. Bhaer made sure she could look out the window; there, she watched the boys playing and all the little summer creatures enjoying their freedom. Daisy set up a picnic for the dolls on the lawn, hoping Nan could at least watch the fun even if she couldn’t join in. Tommy did his best somersaults to cheer her up; Demi sat on the steps reading aloud to himself, which entertained Nan quite a bit; and Dan brought her a little tree-toad as a thoughtful gesture.
But nothing atoned for the loss of freedom; and a few hours of confinement taught Nan how precious it was. A good many thoughts went through the little head that lay on the window-sill during the last quiet hour when all the children went to the brook to see Emil's new ship launched. She was to have christened it, and had depended on smashing a tiny bottle of currant-wine over the prow as it was named Josephine in honor of Mrs. Bhaer. Now she had lost her chance, and Daisy wouldn't do it half so well. Tears rose to her eyes as she remembered that it was all her own fault; and she said aloud, addressing a fat bee who was rolling about in the yellow heart of a rose just under the window,
But nothing could make up for the loss of freedom, and a few hours of being locked away showed Nan just how valuable it was. A lot of thoughts ran through her little mind as she lay on the window sill during the last peaceful hour when all the kids went to the creek to see Emil launch his new ship. She was supposed to name it and had been planning to smash a tiny bottle of currant wine over the bow as it was named Josephine in honor of Mrs. Bhaer. Now she had missed her chance, and Daisy wouldn’t do it nearly as well. Tears filled her eyes as she remembered it was all her own fault, and she spoke out loud to a fat bee buzzing around the yellow center of a rose just below the window,
“If you have run away, you'd better go right home, and tell your mother you are sorry, and never do so any more.”
“If you’ve run away, you should go home right now and tell your mom you’re sorry and that you won’t do it again.”
“I am glad to hear you give him such good advice, and I think he has taken it,” said Mrs. Jo, smiling, as the bee spread his dusty wings and flew away.
“I’m happy to hear you gave him such good advice, and I think he took it,” said Mrs. Jo, smiling, as the bee spread its dusty wings and flew away.
Nan brushed off a bright drop or two that shone on the window-sill, and nestled against her friend as she took her on her knee, adding kindly for she had seen the little drops, and knew what they meant,
Nan brushed off a couple of bright drops that were glistening on the windowsill and snuggled up against her friend as she picked her up on her lap, adding kindly since she had noticed the little drops and understood what they signified.
“Do you think my mother's cure for running away a good one?”
“Do you think my mom's way of dealing with running away is a good one?”
“Yes, ma'am,” answered Nan, quite subdued by her quiet day.
“Yes, ma'am,” replied Nan, feeling a bit down after her quiet day.
“I hope I shall not have to try it again.”
"I hope I won't have to do that again."
“I guess not;” and Nan looked up with such an earnest little face that Mrs. Jo felt satisfied, and said no more, for she liked to have her penalties do their own work, and did not spoil the effect by too much moralizing.
“I guess not,” Nan said, looking up with such an earnest face that Mrs. Jo felt satisfied and didn’t say anything more. She preferred to let her consequences do their work without ruining the impact by over-explaining.
Here Rob appeared, bearing with infinite care what Asia called a “sarcer pie,” meaning one baked in a saucer.
Here Rob appeared, carefully carrying what Asia called a “sarcer pie,” which means one baked in a saucer.
“It's made out of some of my berries, and I'm going to give you half at supper-time,” he announced with a flourish.
“It's made from some of my berries, and I’m going to give you half at dinner time,” he announced with a flourish.
“What makes you, when I'm so naughty?” asked Nan, meekly.
“What do you think of me when I'm being so naughty?” asked Nan, shyly.
“Because we got lost together. You ain't going to be naughty again, are you?”
“Because we got lost together. You’re not going to misbehave again, are you?”
“Never,” said Nan, with great decision.
“Never,” said Nan, confidently.
“Oh, goody! now let's go and get Mary Ann to cut this for us all ready to eat; it's 'most tea time;” and Rob beckoned with the delicious little pie.
“Oh, great! Now let's go and get Mary Ann to cut this for us so it’s ready to eat; it’s almost tea time,” and Rob waved the delicious little pie.
Nan started to follow, then stopped, and said,
Nan started to follow but then paused and said,
“I forgot, I can't go.”
"I forgot, I can't make it."
“Try and see,” said Mrs. Bhaer, who had quietly untied the cord sash while she had been talking.
“Go ahead and see,” said Mrs. Bhaer, who had quietly untied the cord sash while she was talking.
Nan saw that she was free, and with one tempestuous kiss to Mrs. Jo, she was off like a humming-bird, followed by Robby, dribbling huckleberry juice as he ran.
Nan realized she was free, and with one wild kiss for Mrs. Jo, she took off like a hummingbird, with Robby following behind, spilling huckleberry juice as he ran.
CHAPTER XIII. GOLDILOCKS
After the last excitement peace descended upon Plumfield and reigned unbroken for several weeks, for the elder boys felt that the loss of Nan and Rob lay at their door, and all became so paternal in their care that they were rather wearying; while the little ones listened to Nan's recital of her perils so many times, that they regarded being lost as the greatest ill humanity was heir to, and hardly dared to put their little noses outside the great gate lest night should suddenly descend upon them, and ghostly black cows come looming through the dusk.
After the last excitement, peace settled over Plumfield and lasted for several weeks. The older boys felt responsible for Nan and Rob's loss, and they became overly protective, which was a bit exhausting. Meanwhile, the younger kids listened to Nan tell her stories of her adventures so many times that they came to see being lost as the worst thing that could happen to anyone. They hardly dared to stick their little noses outside the big gate for fear that night would suddenly fall, bringing with it ghostly black cows appearing out of the dark.
“It is too good to last,” said Mrs. Jo; for years of boy-culture had taught her that such lulls were usually followed by outbreaks of some sort, and when less wise women would have thought that the boys had become confirmed saints, she prepared herself for a sudden eruption of the domestic volcano.
“It’s too good to last,” said Mrs. Jo; years of raising boys had taught her that such quiet moments were usually followed by some kind of chaos, and when less experienced women would have believed that the boys had turned into perfect angels, she braced herself for an unexpected eruption of the domestic volcano.
One cause of this welcome calm was a visit from little Bess, whose parents lent her for a week while they were away with Grandpa Laurence, who was poorly. The boys regarded Goldilocks as a mixture of child, angel, and fairy, for she was a lovely little creature, and the golden hair which she inherited from her blonde mamma enveloped her like a shining veil, behind which she smiled upon her worshippers when gracious, and hid herself when offended. Her father would not have it cut and it hung below her waist, so soft and fine and bright, that Demi insisted that it was silk spun from a cocoon. Every one praised the little Princess, but it did not seem to do her harm, only to teach her that her presence brought sunshine, her smiles made answering smiles on other faces, and her baby griefs filled every heart with tenderest sympathy.
One reason for this pleasant calm was a visit from little Bess, whose parents lent her to us for a week while they were away with Grandpa Laurence, who was unwell. The boys viewed Goldilocks as a mix of child, angel, and fairy because she was such a beautiful little girl, and the golden hair she inherited from her blonde mom wrapped around her like a shining veil. When she was feeling gracious, she smiled at her admirers, but when she was offended, she would hide behind it. Her dad wouldn’t let anyone cut her hair, which flowed down past her waist, so soft and fine and bright that Demi claimed it was silk spun from a cocoon. Everyone admired the little Princess, but it didn’t seem to hurt her; it just taught her that her presence brought happiness, her smiles made others smile back, and her little sorrows stirred the deepest sympathy in everyone’s hearts.
Unconsciously, she did her young subjects more good than many a real sovereign, for her rule was very gentle and her power was felt rather than seen. Her natural refinement made her dainty in all things, and had a good effect upon the careless lads about her. She would let no one touch her roughly or with unclean hands, and more soap was used during her visits than at any other time, because the boys considered it the highest honor to be allowed to carry her highness, and the deepest disgrace to be repulsed with the disdainful command, “Do away, dirty boy!”
Unintentionally, she did more good for her young subjects than many actual rulers, because her leadership was very gentle and her influence was felt more than seen. Her natural elegance made her delicate in everything, which positively impacted the careless boys around her. She wouldn’t allow anyone to touch her roughly or with unclean hands, and more soap was used during her visits than at any other time, since the boys thought it was the greatest honor to be allowed to carry her highness, and the biggest shame to be rejected with the dismissive command, “Get lost, dirty boy!”
Loud voices displeased her and quarrelling frightened her; so gentler tones came into the boyish voices as they addressed her, and squabbles were promptly suppressed in her presence by lookers-on if the principles could not restrain themselves. She liked to be waited on, and the biggest boys did her little errands without a murmur, while the small lads were her devoted slaves in all things. They begged to be allowed to draw her carriage, bear her berry-basket, or pass her plate at table. No service was too humble, and Tommy and Ned came to blows before they could decide which should have the honor of blacking her little boots.
Loud voices bothered her, and fighting scared her; so the boyish voices softened as they spoke to her, and any arguments were quickly shut down by onlookers if the main people involved couldn’t control themselves. She enjoyed being taken care of, and the biggest boys did her small tasks without complaining, while the little boys were completely devoted to her. They begged to be allowed to draw her carriage, carry her berry basket, or serve her at the table. No task was too small, and Tommy and Ned even got into a fight over who would get to polish her little boots.
Nan was especially benefited by a week in the society of a well-bred lady, though such a very small one; for Bess would look at her with a mixture of wonder and alarm in her great blue eyes when the hoyden screamed and romped; and she shrunk from her as if she thought her a sort of wild animal. Warm-hearted Nan felt this very much. She said at first, “Pooh! I don't care!” But she did care, and was so hurt when Bess said, “I love my tuzzin best, tause she is twiet,” that she shook poor Daisy till her teeth chattered in her head, and then fled to the barn to cry dismally. In that general refuge for perturbed spirits she found comfort and good counsel from some source or other. Perhaps the swallows from their mud-built nests overhead twittered her a little lecture on the beauty of gentleness. However that might have been, she came out quite subdued, and carefully searched the orchard for a certain kind of early apple that Bess liked because it was sweet and small and rosy. Armed with this peace-offering, she approached the little Princess, and humbly presented it. To her great joy it was graciously accepted, and when Daisy gave Nan a forgiving kiss, Bess did likewise, as if she felt that she had been too severe, and desired to apologize. After this they played pleasantly together, and Nan enjoyed the royal favor for days. To be sure she felt a little like a wild bird in a pretty cage at first, and occasionally had to slip out to stretch her wings in a long flight, or to sing at the top of her voice, where neither would disturb the plump turtle-dove Daisy, nor the dainty golden canary Bess. But it did her good; for, seeing how every one loved the little Princess for her small graces and virtues, she began to imitate her, because Nan wanted much love, and tried hard to win it.
Nan really benefited from spending a week with a well-mannered lady, even though she was quite small. Bess would look at her with a mix of wonder and alarm in her big blue eyes when the rambunctious girl screamed and played, and she shrank away from her as if she thought Nan was some kind of wild animal. Warm-hearted Nan felt this deeply. She initially said, “Pooh! I don't care!” but she did care, and was really hurt when Bess said, “I love my little one best, 'cause she is quiet.” So, Nan shook poor Daisy until her teeth rattled and then ran to the barn to cry sadly. In that general refuge for troubled souls, she found comfort and good advice from somewhere. Maybe the swallows in their mud nests above were chirping her a little lesson about the beauty of gentleness. However it happened, she came out feeling quite subdued and carefully searched the orchard for a certain type of early apple that Bess liked because it was sweet, small, and rosy. With this peace offering in hand, she approached the little Princess and humbly presented it. To her great joy, it was graciously accepted, and when Daisy gave Nan a forgiving kiss, Bess did too, as if she felt she had been too harsh and wanted to apologize. After this, they played pleasantly together, and Nan enjoyed the royal favor for days. At first, she did feel a bit like a wild bird in a pretty cage and would occasionally slip out to stretch her wings in a long flight or sing at the top of her voice where it wouldn't disturb the plump turtle-dove Daisy or the delicate golden canary Bess. But it was good for her; seeing how everyone loved the little Princess for her small charms and virtues, Nan began to imitate her because she wanted love so much and worked hard to earn it.
Not a boy in the house but felt the pretty child's influence, and was improved by it without exactly knowing how or why, for babies can work miracles in the hearts that love them. Poor Billy found infinite satisfaction in staring at her, and though she did not like it she permitted without a frown, after she had been made to understand that he was not quite like the others, and on that account must be more kindly treated. Dick and Dolly overwhelmed her with willow whistles, the only thing they knew how to make, and she accepted but never used them. Rob served her like a little lover, and Teddy followed her like a pet dog. Jack she did not like, because he was afflicted with warts and had a harsh voice. Stuffy displeased her because he did not eat tidily, and George tried hard not to gobble, that he might not disgust the dainty little lady opposite. Ned was banished from court in utter disgrace when he was discovered tormenting some unhappy field-mice. Goldilocks could never forget the sad spectacle, and retired behind her veil when he approached, waving him away with an imperious little hand, and crying, in a tone of mingled grief and anger,
Not a boy in the house didn’t feel the pretty child's influence, and was improved by it without really knowing how or why, because babies can work wonders in the hearts that love them. Poor Billy found endless satisfaction in staring at her, and even though she didn’t like it, she allowed it without a frown after she understood that he wasn’t quite like the others, and for that reason, he should be treated more kindly. Dick and Dolly showered her with willow whistles, the only thing they knew how to make, and she accepted them but never used them. Rob treated her like a little admirer, and Teddy followed her like a pet dog. She didn’t like Jack because he had warts and a rough voice. Stuffy annoyed her because he didn’t eat neatly, and George tried hard not to gobble so he wouldn’t disgust the delicate little lady across from him. Ned was completely banished from court in shame when he was caught tormenting some unfortunate field mice. Goldilocks could never forget the sad sight and hid behind her veil when he came near, waving him away with a commanding little hand, and crying in a tone of mixed sadness and anger,
“No, I tarn't love him; he tut the poor mouses' little tails off, and they queeked!”
“No, I can’t love him; he cut the poor mice’s little tails off, and they squeaked!”
Daisy promptly abdicated when Bess came, and took the humble post of chief cook, while Nan was first maid of honor; Emil was chancellor of the exchequer, and spent the public monies lavishly in getting up spectacles that cost whole ninepences. Franz was prime minister, and directed her affairs of state, planned royal progresses through the kingdom, and kept foreign powers in order. Demi was her philosopher, and fared much better than such gentlemen usually do among crowned heads. Dan was her standing army, and defended her territories gallantly; Tommy was court fool, and Nat a tuneful Rizzio to this innocent little Mary.
Daisy quickly stepped down when Bess arrived and took the simple job of head chef, while Nan was the first lady-in-waiting; Emil was the finance minister, spending public funds generously to organize events that cost a full ninepence. Franz was the prime minister, managing her state affairs, planning royal tours throughout the kingdom, and keeping foreign powers in check. Demi was her philosopher, doing much better than most men usually do in royal circles. Dan was her standing army, bravely defending her territories; Tommy was the court jester, and Nat was a musical Rizzio to this innocent little Mary.
Uncle Fritz and Aunt Jo enjoyed this peaceful episode, and looked on at the pretty play in which the young folk unconsciously imitated their elders, without adding the tragedy that is so apt to spoil the dramas acted on the larger stage.
Uncle Fritz and Aunt Jo enjoyed this peaceful moment, watching the pretty play where the young people unknowingly imitated their elders, without introducing the tragedy that often ruins the performances on the bigger stage.
“They teach us quite as much as we teach them,” said Mr. Bhaer.
“They teach us just as much as we teach them,” said Mr. Bhaer.
“Bless the dears! they never guess how many hints they give us as to the best way of managing them,” answered Mrs. Jo.
“Bless their hearts! They have no idea how many hints they give us about the best way to manage them,” replied Mrs. Jo.
“I think you were right about the good effect of having girls among the boys. Nan has stirred up Daisy, and Bess is teaching the little bears how to behave better than we can. If this reformation goes on as it has begun, I shall soon feel like Dr. Blimber with his model young gentlemen,” said Professor, laughing, as he saw Tommy not only remove his own hat, but knock off Ned's also, as they entered the hall where the Princess was taking a ride on the rocking-horse, attended by Rob and Teddy astride of chairs, and playing gallant knights to the best of their ability.
“I think you were right about the positive impact of having girls around the boys. Nan has gotten Daisy all fired up, and Bess is teaching the little kids how to behave better than we can. If this change keeps going like it has so far, I’ll soon feel like Dr. Blimber with his model young gentlemen,” said the Professor, laughing as he watched Tommy not only take off his own hat but also knock off Ned's as they entered the hall where the Princess was riding the rocking horse, with Rob and Teddy on chairs, doing their best to play gallant knights.
“You will never be a Blimber, Fritz, you couldn't do it if you tried; and our boys will never submit to the forcing process of that famous hot-bed. No fear that they will be too elegant: American boys like liberty too well. But good manners they cannot fail to have, if we give them the kindly spirit that shines through the simplest demeanor, making it courteous and cordial, like yours, my dear old boy.”
“You will never be a Blimber, Fritz; you couldn't manage it even if you tried. Our boys will never go along with the strict regimen of that notorious setting. There's no chance they'll become too refined: American boys value their freedom too much. But they'll definitely have good manners if we instill in them the warm spirit that makes even the simplest behavior polite and friendly, just like yours, my dear old friend.”
“Tut! tut! we will not compliment; for if I begin you will run away, and I have a wish to enjoy this happy half hour to the end;” yet Mr. Bhaer looked pleased with the compliment, for it was true, and Mrs. Jo felt that she had received the best her husband could give her, by saying that he found his truest rest and happiness in her society.
“Come on! We won’t compliment; because if I start, you’ll run off, and I want to enjoy this cheerful half hour to the fullest.” Even so, Mr. Bhaer looked happy with the compliment because it was true, and Mrs. Jo felt that she had received the best her husband could give her, by saying that he found his truest rest and happiness in her company.
“To return to the children: I have just had another proof of Goldilocks' good influence,” said Mrs. Jo, drawing her chair nearer the sofa, where the Professor lay resting after a long day's work in his various gardens. “Nan hates sewing, but for love of Bess has been toiling half the afternoon over a remarkable bag in which to present a dozen of our love-apples to her idol when she goes. I praised her for it, and she said, in her quick way, 'I like to sew for other people; it is stupid sewing for myself.' I took the hint, and shall give her some little shirts and aprons for Mrs. Carney's children. She is so generous, she will sew her fingers sore for them, and I shall not have to make a task of it.”
"Back to the kids: I just got another reminder of Goldilocks' positive influence,” Mrs. Jo said, pulling her chair closer to the sofa where the Professor was resting after a long day working in his various gardens. “Nan really doesn’t like sewing, but out of love for Bess, she spent half the afternoon making a special bag to present a dozen of our love-apples to her favorite when she leaves. I complimented her on it, and she replied, in her usual straightforward way, 'I enjoy sewing for other people; sewing for myself is boring.' I took her suggestion and decided to give her some little shirts and aprons for Mrs. Carney's kids. She’s so generous; she’ll sew like crazy for them, and I won’t have to turn it into a chore.”
“But needlework is not a fashionable accomplishment, my dear.”
"But sewing isn't a trendy skill, my dear."
“Sorry for it. My girls shall learn all I can teach them about it, even if they give up the Latin, Algebra, and half-a-dozen ologies it is considered necessary for girls to muddle their poor brains over now-a-days. Amy means to make Bess an accomplished woman, but the dear's mite of a forefinger has little pricks on it already, and her mother has several specimens of needlework which she values more than the clay bird without a bill, that filled Laurie with such pride when Bess made it.”
“Sorry about that. My girls will learn everything I can teach them about it, even if they have to give up Latin, Algebra, and a bunch of other subjects that are supposed to be essential for girls to struggle through these days. Amy plans to make Bess a well-rounded woman, but the poor girl's tiny finger already has little pricks on it, and her mother has several pieces of needlework that she values more than the clay bird without a beak that made Laurie so proud when Bess created it.”
“I also have proof of the Princess's power,” said Mrs. Bhaer, after he had watched Mrs. Jo sew on a button with an air of scorn for the whole system of fashionable education. “Jack is so unwilling to be classed with Stuffy and Ned, as distasteful to Bess, that he came to me a little while ago, and asked me to touch his warts with caustic. I have often proposed it, and he never would consent; but now he bore the smart manfully, and consoles his present discomfort by hopes of future favor, when he can show her fastidious ladyship a smooth hand.”
“I also have proof of the Princess's power,” said Mrs. Bhaer, after he had watched Mrs. Jo sew on a button, clearly dismissing the entire system of fashionable education. “Jack is so eager not to be associated with Stuffy and Ned, who Bess finds unappealing, that he came to me a little while ago and asked me to treat his warts with caustic. I’ve suggested it many times, and he always refused; but now he handled the pain bravely and comforts himself in his current discomfort with hopes of future approval when he can show her refined taste a smooth hand.”
Mrs. Bhaer laughed at the story, and just then Stuffy came in to ask if he might give Goldilocks some of the bonbons his mother had sent him.
Mrs. Bhaer laughed at the story, and just then Stuffy came in to ask if he could give Goldilocks some of the bonbons his mom had sent him.
“She is not allowed to eat sweeties; but if you like to give her the pretty box with the pink sugar-rose in it, she would like it very much,” said Mrs. Jo, unwilling to spoil this unusual piece of self-denial, for the “fat boy” seldom offered to share his sugar-plums.
"She can't have any sweets; but if you want to give her the nice box with the pink sugar rose in it, she'd really appreciate it," said Mrs. Jo, not wanting to ruin this rare moment of self-control, since the "fat boy" rarely offered to share his treats.
“Won't she eat it? I shouldn't like to make her sick,” said Stuffy, eyeing the delicate sweetmeat lovingly, yet putting it into the box.
“Is she not going to eat it? I really don’t want to make her sick,” Stuffy said, gazing fondly at the delicate treat but still placing it into the box.
“Oh, no, she won't touch it, if I tell her it is to look at, not to eat. She will keep it for weeks, and never think of tasting it. Can you do as much?”
“Oh, no, she won't go near it if I say it's for looking at, not for eating. She'll hold onto it for weeks and never consider trying it. Can you do the same?”
“I should hope so! I'm ever so much older than she is,” cried Stuffy, indignantly.
“I sure hope so! I’m so much older than she is,” Stuffy exclaimed, indignantly.
“Well, suppose we try. Here, put your bonbons in this bag, and see how long you can keep them. Let me count two hearts, four red fishes, three barley-sugar horses, nine almonds, and a dozen chocolate drops. Do you agree to that?” asked sly Mrs. Jo, popping the sweeties into her little spool-bag.
“Well, let's give it a shot. Here, put your candies in this bag, and let's see how long you can hold on to them. Let me count two hearts, four red fish, three barley-sugar horses, nine almonds, and a dozen chocolate drops. Do you agree with that?” asked crafty Mrs. Jo, slipping the treats into her little spool bag.
“Yes,” said Stuffy, with a sigh; and pocketing the forbidden fruit, he went away to give Bess the present, that won a smile from her, and permission to escort her round the garden.
“Yes,” Stuffy replied with a sigh. After pocketing the forbidden fruit, he went off to give Bess the gift, which earned him a smile from her and the green light to take her around the garden.
“Poor Stuffy's heart has really got the better of his stomach at last, and his efforts will be much encouraged by the rewards Bess gives him,” said Mrs. Jo.
“Poor Stuffy's heart has finally taken over his stomach, and his efforts will be greatly supported by the rewards Bess gives him,” said Mrs. Jo.
“Happy is the man who can put temptation in his pocket and learn self-denial from so sweet a little teacher!” added Mr. Bhaer, as the children passed the window, Stuffy's fat face full of placid satisfaction, and Goldilocks surveying her sugar-rose with polite interest, though she would have preferred a real flower with a “pitty smell.”
“Happy is the person who can keep temptation at bay and learn self-control from such a lovely little teacher!” added Mr. Bhaer, as the children walked by the window, Stuffy's round face full of calm satisfaction, and Goldilocks looking at her sugar rose with polite curiosity, even though she would have preferred a real flower with a “pretty smell.”
When her father came to take her home, a universal wail arose, and the parting gifts showered upon her increased her luggage to such an extent that Mr. Laurie proposed having out the big wagon to take it into town. Every one had given her something; and it was found difficult to pack white mice, cake, a parcel of shells, apples, a rabbit kicking violently in a bag, a large cabbage for his refreshment, a bottle of minnows, and a mammoth bouquet. The farewell scene was moving, for the Princess sat upon the hall-table, surrounded by her subjects. She kissed her cousins, and held out her hand to the other boys, who shook it gently with various soft speeches, for they were taught not to be ashamed of showing their emotions.
When her dad came to take her home, everyone started crying, and the farewell gifts piled on her were so many that Mr. Laurie suggested bringing out the big wagon to carry everything into town. Everyone had given her something, and it turned out to be quite a challenge to pack white mice, cake, a bundle of shells, apples, a rabbit that was kicking wildly in a bag, a huge cabbage for his snack, a bottle of minnows, and a giant bouquet. The goodbye scene was touching, as the Princess sat on the hall table, surrounded by her friends. She kissed her cousins and reached out her hand to the other boys, who shook it gently with various kind words, since they were encouraged not to be embarrassed about expressing their feelings.
“Come again soon, little dear,” whispered Dan, fastening his best green-and-gold beetle in her hat.
“Come back soon, sweetie,” whispered Dan, pinning his best green-and-gold beetle to her hat.
“Don't forget me, Princess, whatever you do,” said the engaging Tommy, taking a last stroke of the pretty hair.
“Don't forget me, Princess, no matter what,” said the charming Tommy, giving one last stroke to her lovely hair.
“I am coming to your house next week, and then I shall see you, Bess,” added Nat, as if he found consolation in the thought.
“I’m coming to your house next week, and then I’ll see you, Bess,” added Nat, as if he found comfort in that thought.
“Do shake hands now,” cried Jack, offering a smooth paw.
“Go ahead and shake hands now,” said Jack, extending a smooth hand.
“Here are two nice new ones to remember us by,” said Dick and Dolly, presenting fresh whistles, quite unconscious that seven old ones had been privately deposited in the kitchen-stove.
“Here are two nice new ones to remember us by,” said Dick and Dolly, presenting fresh whistles, completely unaware that seven old ones had been secretly placed in the kitchen stove.
“My little precious! I shall work you a book-mark right away, and you must keep it always,” said Nan, with a warm embrace.
“My little precious! I’ll make you a bookmark right now, and you have to keep it forever,” said Nan, wrapping her in a warm hug.
But of all the farewells, poor Billy's was the most pathetic, for the thought that she was really going became so unbearable that he cast himself down before her, hugging her little blue boots and blubbering despairingly, “Don't go away! oh, don't!” Goldilocks was so touched by this burst of feeling, that she leaned over and lifting the poor lad's head, said, in her soft, little voice,
But out of all the goodbyes, poor Billy's was the saddest. The idea that she was actually leaving became too much for him to handle, so he threw himself down in front of her, clinging to her little blue boots and crying helplessly, “Please don’t go! Oh, please!” Goldilocks was so moved by his outburst that she leaned down, lifted the poor boy's head, and said in her soft, gentle voice,
“Don't cry, poor Billy! I will tiss you and tum adain soon.”
“Don't cry, poor Billy! I will kiss you and come back soon.”
This promise consoled Billy, and he fell back beaming with pride at the unusual honor conferred upon him.
This promise reassured Billy, and he lay back, glowing with pride at the unusual honor bestowed upon him.
“Me too! me too!” clamored Dick and Dolly, feeling that their devotion deserved some return. The others looked as if they would like to join in the cry; and something in the kind, merry faces about her moved the Princess to stretch out her arms and say, with reckless condescension,
“Me too! me too!” shouted Dick and Dolly, feeling that their loyalty deserved some recognition. The others seemed eager to join in the cheer; and something in the kind, cheerful faces around her prompted the Princess to extend her arms and say, with carefree condescension,
“I will tiss evvybody!”
"I will kiss everybody!"
Like a swarm of bees about a very sweet flower, the affectionate lads surrounded their pretty playmate, and kissed her till she looked like a little rose, not roughly, but so enthusiastically that nothing but the crown of her hat was visible for a moment. Then her father rescued her, and she drove away still smiling and waving her hands, while the boys sat on the fence screaming like a flock of guinea-fowls, “Come back! come back!” till she was out of sight.
Like a swarm of bees around a really sweet flower, the affectionate boys surrounded their pretty playmate and kissed her until she looked like a little rose, not in a rough way, but so warmly that only the top of her hat was visible for a moment. Then her dad saved her, and she left still smiling and waving her hands, while the boys sat on the fence yelling like a bunch of guinea fowls, “Come back! come back!” until she was out of sight.
They all missed her, and each dimly felt that he was better for having known a creature so lovely, delicate, and sweet; for little Bess appealed to the chivalrous instinct in them as something to love, admire, and protect with a tender sort of reverence. Many a man remembers some pretty child who has made a place in his heart and kept her memory alive by the simple magic of her innocence; these little men were just learning to feel this power, and to love it for its gentle influence, not ashamed to let the small hand lead them, nor to own their loyalty to womankind, even in the bud.
They all missed her, and each of them felt, even if just a little, that they were better for having known someone so beautiful, delicate, and sweet; Bess inspired a sense of chivalry in them as someone to love, admire, and protect with a gentle kind of respect. Many men remember that special little girl who made a mark on their hearts and whose memory they cherish simply because of her innocence; these young boys were just beginning to understand this feeling and to appreciate its gentle influence, not embarrassed to let her small hand guide them or to acknowledge their loyalty to women, even in its early stages.
CHAPTER XIV. DAMON AND PYTHIAS
Mrs. Bhaer was right; peace was only a temporary lull, a storm was brewing, and two days after Bess left, a moral earthquake shook Plumfield to its centre.
Mrs. Bhaer was right; peace was just a temporary break, a storm was coming, and two days after Bess left, a moral earthquake shook Plumfield to its core.
Tommy's hens were at the bottom of the trouble, for if they had not persisted in laying so many eggs, he could not have sold them and made such sums. Money is the root of all evil, and yet it is such a useful root that we cannot get on without it any more than we can without potatoes. Tommy certainly could not, for he spent his income so recklessly, that Mr. Bhaer was obliged to insist on a savings-bank, and presented him with a private one an imposing tin edifice, with the name over the door, and a tall chimney, down which the pennies were to go, there to rattle temptingly till leave was given to open a sort of trap-door in the floor.
Tommy's chickens were the cause of the trouble because if they hadn’t kept laying so many eggs, he wouldn’t have been able to sell them and make so much money. Money is the root of all evil, yet it’s such a useful thing that we can’t get by without it any more than we can without potatoes. Tommy definitely couldn’t, because he spent his income so carelessly that Mr. Bhaer had to insist on a savings account and gave him a private one—a fancy tin structure with the name over the door and a tall chimney, where the pennies were supposed to drop down, waiting to rattle enticingly until he was allowed to open a sort of trapdoor in the floor.
The house increased in weight so rapidly, that Tommy soon became satisfied with his investment, and planned to buy unheard-of treasures with his capital. He kept account of the sums deposited, and was promised that he might break the bank as soon as he had five dollars, on condition that he spent the money wisely. Only one dollar was needed, and the day Mrs. Jo paid him for four dozen eggs, he was so delighted, that he raced off to the barn to display the bright quarters to Nat, who was also laying by money for the long-desired violin.
The house gained weight so quickly that Tommy was soon pleased with his investment and started planning to buy unbelievable treasures with his savings. He kept track of the amounts deposited and was assured that he could break the bank as soon as he had five dollars, provided he spent the money wisely. He only needed one more dollar, and the day Mrs. Jo paid him for four dozen eggs, he was so thrilled that he rushed to the barn to show Nat the shiny quarters, who was also saving money for the long-awaited violin.
“I wish I had 'em to put with my three dollars, then I'd soon get enough to buy my fiddle,” he said, looking wistfully at the money.
“I wish I had that money to add to my three dollars; then I'd quickly have enough to buy my fiddle,” he said, gazing longingly at the cash.
“P'raps I'll lend you some. I haven't decided yet what I'll do with mine,” said Tommy, tossing up his quarters and catching them as they fell.
“Maybe I’ll lend you some. I haven’t figured out what to do with mine yet,” said Tommy, tossing up his quarters and catching them as they fell.
“Hi! boys! come down to the brook and see what a jolly great snake Dan's got!” called a voice from behind the barn.
“Hey, guys! Come down to the stream and check out the awesome snake Dan's got!” called a voice from behind the barn.
“Come on,” said Tommy; and, laying his money inside the old winnowing machine, away he ran, followed by Nat.
“Come on,” Tommy said, and, putting his money inside the old winnowing machine, he took off running, with Nat right behind him.
The snake was very interesting, and then a long chase after a lame crow, and its capture, so absorbed Tommy's mind and time, that he never thought of his money till he was safely in bed that night.
The snake was really fascinating, and then a long chase after an injured crow, and its capture took up all of Tommy's thoughts and time, so he didn't think about his money until he was safely in bed that night.
“Never mind, no one but Nat knows where it is,” said the easy-going lad, and fell asleep untroubled by any anxiety about his property.
“Don’t worry, no one but Nat knows where it is,” said the laid-back guy, and fell asleep without a care for his belongings.
Next morning, just as the boys assembled for school, Tommy rushed into the room breathlessly, demanding,
Next morning, just as the boys gathered for school, Tommy rushed into the room, out of breath, asking,
“I say, who has got my dollar?”
“I’m asking, who has my dollar?”
“What are you talking about?” asked Franz.
“What are you talking about?” Franz asked.
Tommy explained, and Nat corroborated his statement.
Tommy explained, and Nat confirmed what he said.
Every one else declared they knew nothing about it, and began to look suspiciously at Nat, who got more and more alarmed and confused with each denial.
Everyone else claimed they knew nothing about it and started to look suspiciously at Nat, who became increasingly alarmed and confused with each denial.
“Somebody must have taken it,” said Franz, as Tommy shook his fist at the whole party, and wrathfully declared that,
“Someone must have taken it,” said Franz, as Tommy shook his fist at everyone and angrily declared that,
“By thunder turtles! if I get hold of the thief, I'll give him what he won't forget in a hurry.”
“By thunder turtles! If I catch the thief, I’ll give him something he won’t forget anytime soon.”
“Keep cool, Tom; we shall find him out; thieves always come to grief,” said Dan, as one who knew something of the matter.
“Stay calm, Tom; we’ll figure it out; thieves always get caught,” said Dan, as someone who was familiar with the situation.
“May be some tramp slept in the barn and took it,” suggested Ned.
“Maybe some vagrant slept in the barn and took it,” suggested Ned.
“No, Silas don't allow that; besides, a tramp wouldn't go looking in that old machine for money,” said Emil, with scorn.
“No, Silas, don’t let that happen; besides, a bum wouldn’t go searching in that old machine for cash,” Emil said dismissively.
“Wasn't it Silas himself?” said Jack.
“Wasn't it Silas himself?” Jack said.
“Well, I like that! Old Si is as honest as daylight. You wouldn't catch him touching a penny of ours,” said Tommy, handsomely defending his chief admirer from suspicion.
“Well, I like that! Old Si is as honest as they come. You wouldn't catch him touching a penny of ours,” said Tommy, proudly defending his chief admirer from suspicion.
“Whoever it was had better tell, and not wait to be found out,” said Demi, looking as if an awful misfortune had befallen the family.
“Whoever it was better speak up and not wait to be discovered,” said Demi, looking like something terrible had happened to the family.
“I know you think it's me,” broke out Nat, red and excited.
“I know you think it's me,” Nat burst out, flushed and energized.
“You are the only one who knew where it was,” said Franz.
"You were the only one who knew where it was," Franz said.
“I can't help it I didn't take it. I tell you I didn't I didn't!” cried Nat, in a desperate sort of way.
“I can't help it! I didn’t take it. I’m telling you, I didn’t, I didn’t!” cried Nat, in a desperate sort of way.
“Gently, gently, my son! What is all this noise about?” and Mr. Bhaer walked in among them.
“Easy, easy, my son! What’s all this noise about?” Mr. Bhaer said as he walked in among them.
Tommy repeated the story of his loss, and, as he listened, Mr. Bhaer's face grew graver and graver; for, with all their faults and follies, the lads till now had been honest.
Tommy told the story of his loss again, and as he listened, Mr. Bhaer's face became more serious; because, despite all their mistakes and antics, the boys had been honest until now.
“Take your seats,” he said; and, when all were in their places, he added slowly, as his eye went from face to face with a grieved look, that was harder to bear than a storm of words,
“Take your seats,” he said; and when everyone was settled, he added slowly, as he looked from face to face with a sad expression, which was harder to endure than a barrage of words,
“Now, boys, I shall ask each one of you a single question, and I want an honest answer. I am not going to try to frighten, bribe, or surprise the truth out of you, for every one of you have got a conscience, and know what it is for. Now is the time to undo the wrong done to Tommy, and set yourselves right before us all. I can forgive the yielding to sudden temptation much easier than I can deceit. Don't add a lie to the theft, but confess frankly, and we will all try to help you make us forget and forgive.”
“Alright, guys, I’m going to ask each of you one question, and I want you to be honest. I’m not here to scare you, bribe you, or catch you off guard to get the truth. You all have a conscience, and you know what that’s for. Now is the time to make things right for Tommy and to clear your names in front of everyone. I can understand giving in to sudden temptation much more easily than I can handle deceit. Don’t add a lie to the theft; just be honest, and we’ll all try to help you move past it and forgive you.”
He paused a moment, and one might have heard a pin drop, the room was so still; then slowly and impressively he put the question to each one, receiving the same answer in varying tones from all. Every face was flushed and excited, so that Mr. Bhaer could not take color as a witness, and some of the little boys were so frightened that they stammered over the two short words as if guilty, though it was evident that they could not be. When he came to Nat, his voice softened, for the poor lad looked so wretched, Mr. Bhaer felt for him. He believed him to be the culprit, and hoped to save the boy from another lie, by winning him to tell the truth without fear.
He paused for a moment, and you could have heard a pin drop; the room was so still. Then, slowly and seriously, he asked the question to each person, getting the same answer in different tones from everyone. Every face was flushed and excited, so Mr. Bhaer couldn't rely on color as a clue, and some of the little boys were so scared that they stuttered over the two short words as if they were guilty, even though it was obvious they weren't. When he got to Nat, his voice softened, because the poor kid looked so miserable, and Mr. Bhaer felt for him. He thought Nat might be the one at fault and hoped to avoid another lie by encouraging him to tell the truth without fear.
“Now, my son, give me an honest answer. Did you take the money?”
“Now, my son, give me a straight answer. Did you take the money?”
“No, sir!” and Nat looked up at him imploringly.
“No way, sir!” Nat looked up at him with pleading eyes.
As the words fell from his trembling lips, somebody hissed.
As the words left his trembling lips, someone hissed.
“Stop that!” cried Mr. Bhaer, with a sharp rap on his desk, as he looked sternly toward the corner whence the sound came.
“Stop that!” shouted Mr. Bhaer, banging his desk as he glared toward the corner where the noise was coming from.
Ned, Jack, and Emil sat there, and the first two looked ashamed of themselves, but Emil called out,
Ned, Jack, and Emil sat there, and the first two looked embarrassed, but Emil shouted,
“It wasn't me, uncle! I'd be ashamed to hit a fellow when he is down.”
“It wasn't me, Uncle! I would be ashamed to hit someone when they're down.”
“Good for you!” cried Tommy, who was in a sad state of affliction at the trouble his unlucky dollar had made.
“Good for you!” yelled Tommy, who was really upset about the trouble his unfortunate dollar had caused.
“Silence!” commanded Mr. Bhaer; and when it came, he said soberly,
“Silence!” commanded Mr. Bhaer; and when it arrived, he said seriously,
“I am very sorry, Nat, but evidences are against you, and your old fault makes us more ready to doubt you than we should be if we could trust you as we do some of the boys, who never fib. But mind, my child, I do not charge you with this theft; I shall not punish you for it till I am perfectly sure, nor ask any thing more about it. I shall leave it for you to settle with your own conscience. If you are guilty, come to me at any hour of the day or night and confess it, and I will forgive and help you to amend. If you are innocent, the truth will appear sooner or later, and the instant it does, I will be the first to beg your pardon for doubting you, and will so gladly do my best to clear your character before us all.”
“I’m really sorry, Nat, but the evidence is against you, and your past mistakes make us more inclined to doubt you than we would be if we could trust you like we do some of the other boys who never lie. But listen, my child, I’m not accusing you of this theft; I won’t punish you for it until I’m absolutely sure, nor will I ask any more about it. I’ll leave it up to you to work it out with your own conscience. If you’re guilty, come to me anytime, day or night, and confess, and I’ll forgive you and help you make things right. If you’re innocent, the truth will come out eventually, and as soon as it does, I’ll be the first to apologize for doubting you, and I’ll do everything I can to restore your reputation in front of everyone.”
“I didn't! I didn't!” sobbed Nat, with his head down upon his arms, for he could not bear the look of distrust and dislike which he read in the many eyes fixed on him.
"I didn't! I didn't!" Nat cried, with his head down on his arms, because he couldn't stand the looks of doubt and dislike he saw in the many eyes staring at him.
“I hope not.” Mr. Bhaer paused a minute, as if to give the culprit, whoever he might be, one more chance. Nobody spoke, however, and only sniffs of sympathy from some of the little fellows broke the silence. Mr. Bhaer shook his head, and added, regretfully,
“I hope not.” Mr. Bhaer paused for a moment, as if to give the culprit, whoever it was, one more chance. Nobody spoke, though, and only a few sympathetic sniffs from some of the little ones broke the silence. Mr. Bhaer shook his head and added, regretfully,
“There is nothing more to be done, then, and I have but one thing to say: I shall not speak of this again, and I wish you all to follow my example. I cannot expect you to feel as kindly toward any one whom you suspect as before this happened, but I do expect and desire that you will not torment the suspected person in any way, he will have a hard enough time without that. Now go to your lessons.”
“There’s nothing more we can do, and I have just one thing to say: I won’t talk about this again, and I hope you all will do the same. I can’t expect you to feel as positively about anyone you suspect as you did before this happened, but I do hope and want you not to bother the suspected person in any way; they’ll have a tough time as it is. Now, get back to your lessons.”
“Father Bhaer let Nat off too easy,” muttered Ned to Emil, as they got out their books.
“Father Bhaer went a bit too easy on Nat,” Ned said to Emil as they pulled out their books.
“Hold your tongue,” growled Emil, who felt that this event was a blot upon the family honor.
“Keep quiet,” growled Emil, who felt that this event was a stain on the family honor.
Many of the boys agreed with Ned, but Mr. Bhaer was right, nevertheless; and Nat would have been wiser to confess on the spot and have the trouble over, for even the hardest whipping he ever received from his father was far easier to bear than the cold looks, the avoidance, and general suspicion that met him on all sides. If ever a boy was sent to Coventry and kept there, it was poor Nat; and he suffered a week of slow torture, though not a hand was raised against him, and hardly a word said.
Many of the boys agreed with Ned, but Mr. Bhaer was right anyway; and Nat would have been smarter to admit it right away and get it over with, because even the toughest beating he ever got from his dad was way easier to handle than the cold stares, the avoidance, and the general suspicion that surrounded him. If there was ever a boy who got shunned, it was poor Nat; and he went through a week of silent suffering, even though no one laid a finger on him, and hardly anyone said a word.
That was the worst of it; if they would only have talked it out, or even have thrashed him all round, he could have stood it better than the silent distrust that made very face so terrible to meet. Even Mrs. Bhaer's showed traces of it, though her manner was nearly as kind as ever; but the sorrowful anxious look in Father Bhaer's eyes cut Nat to the heart, for he loved his teacher dearly, and knew that he had disappointed all his hopes by this double sin.
That was the worst of it; if only they had talked it out or even given him a good beating, he could have handled it better than the silent distrust that made every face so hard to meet. Even Mrs. Bhaer's showed signs of it, although her manner was almost as kind as before; but the sad, worried look in Father Bhaer's eyes hurt Nat deeply because he loved his teacher so much and knew he had let down all his hopes by this double mistake.
Only one person in the house entirely believed in him, and stood up for him stoutly against all the rest. This was Daisy. She could not explain why she trusted him against all appearances, she only felt that she could not doubt him, and her warm sympathy made her strong to take his part. She would not hear a word against him from any one, and actually slapped her beloved Demi when he tried to convince her that it must have been Nat, because no one else knew where the money was.
Only one person in the house completely believed in him and defended him strongly against everyone else. That was Daisy. She couldn't explain why she trusted him despite how things looked; she just felt she couldn't doubt him, and her genuine support made her strong enough to stand up for him. She wouldn't listen to anyone say anything bad about him, and she even slapped her beloved Demi when he tried to convince her that it had to be Nat, since no one else knew where the money was.
“Maybe the hens ate it; they are greedy old things,” she said; and when Demi laughed, she lost her temper, slapped the amazed boy, and then burst out crying and ran away, still declaring, “He didn't! he didn't! he didn't!”
“Maybe the hens ate it; they’re greedy old things,” she said; and when Demi laughed, she lost her temper, slapped the shocked boy, and then started crying and ran away, still insisting, “He didn’t! he didn’t! he didn’t!”
Neither aunt nor uncle tried to shake the child's faith in her friend, but only hoped her innocent instinct might prove sure, and loved her all the better for it. Nat often said, after it was over, that he couldn't have stood it, if it had not been for Daisy. When the others shunned him, she clung to him closer than ever, and turned her back on the rest. She did not sit on the stairs now when he solaced himself with the old fiddle, but went in and sat beside him, listening with a face so full of confidence and affection, that Nat forgot disgrace for a time, and was happy. She asked him to help her with her lessons, she cooked him marvelous messes in her kitchen, which he ate manfully, no matter what they were, for gratitude gave a sweet flavor to the most distasteful. She proposed impossible games of cricket and ball, when she found that he shrank from joining the other boys. She put little nosegays from her garden on his desk, and tried in every way to show that she was not a fair-weather friend, but faithful through evil as well as good repute. Nan soon followed her example, in kindness at least; curbed her sharp tongue, and kept her scornful little nose from any demonstration of doubt or dislike, which was good of Madame Giddy-gaddy, for she firmly believed that Nat took the money.
Neither aunt nor uncle tried to shake the child's faith in her friend, but only hoped her innocent instinct might prove reliable, and loved her even more for it. Nat often said, after it was over, that he couldn't have handled it if it hadn't been for Daisy. When the others ignored him, she clung to him more than ever and turned her back on the rest. She didn't sit on the stairs anymore when he comforted himself with the old fiddle; instead, she went in and sat beside him, listening with a face full of confidence and affection, making Nat forget disgrace for a while and feel happy. She asked him to help her with her lessons, and she cooked him amazing dishes in her kitchen, which he ate with enthusiasm, no matter what they were, because gratitude gave a sweet taste to the most unappetizing meals. She suggested crazy games of cricket and ball when she realized he was hesitant to join the other boys. She placed little nosegays from her garden on his desk and tried every way to show that she wasn’t just a fair-weather friend, but loyal through both good times and bad. Nan soon followed her example, at least in kindness; she held back her sharp tongue and kept her scornful little nose from showing any signs of doubt or dislike, which was nice of Madame Giddy-gaddy, since she firmly believed that Nat took the money.
Most of the boys let him severely alone, but Dan, though he said he despised him for being a coward, watched over him with a grim sort of protection, and promptly cuffed any lad who dared to molest his mate or make him afraid. His idea of friendship was as high as Daisy's, and, in his own rough way, he lived up to it as loyally.
Most of the boys left him alone, but Dan, even though he said he looked down on
Sitting by the brook one afternoon, absorbed in the study of the domestic habits of water-spiders, he overheard a bit of conversation on the other side of the wall. Ned, who was intensely inquisitive, had been on tenterhooks to know certainly who was the culprit; for of late one or two of the boys had begun to think that they were wrong, Nat was so steadfast in his denials, and so meek in his endurance of their neglect. This doubt had teased Ned past bearing, and he had several times privately beset Nat with questions, regardless of Mr. Bhaer's express command. Finding Nat reading alone on the shady side of the wall, Ned could not resist stopping for a nibble at the forbidden subject. He had worried Nat for some ten minutes before Dan arrived, and the first words the spider-student heard were these, in Nat's patient, pleading voice,
Sitting by the stream one afternoon, focused on studying the habits of water spiders, he overheard a conversation from the other side of the wall. Ned, who was incredibly curious, was on edge to find out who the culprit was; recently, a couple of the boys had started to think they might be wrong, as Nat was so firm in his denials and so quiet in dealing with their neglect. This uncertainty had bothered Ned to the point of frustration, and he had repeatedly confronted Nat with questions, ignoring Mr. Bhaer's clear instructions. When he found Nat reading alone in the shade by the wall, Ned couldn't help but bring up the sensitive topic. He had been questioning Nat for about ten minutes when Dan arrived, and the first thing the spider-student heard was Nat’s patient, pleading voice,
“Don't, Ned! oh, don't! I can't tell you because I don't know, and it's mean of you to keep nagging at me on the sly, when Father Bhaer told you not to plague me. You wouldn't dare to if Dan was round.”
"Don't, Ned! Oh, please don’t! I can’t explain because I really don’t know, and it’s unfair of you to keep pestering me secretly when Father Bhaer told you not to bother me. You wouldn’t do this if Dan were here."
“I ain't afraid of Dan; he's nothing but an old bully. Don't believe but what he took Tom's money, and you know it, and won't tell. Come, now!”
“I’m not afraid of Dan; he’s just an old bully. Don't act like you don't know he took Tom's money, and you’re not going to say anything. Come on!”
“He didn't, but, if he did, I would stand up for him, he has always been so good to me,” said Nat, so earnestly that Dan forgot his spiders, and rose quickly to thank him, but Ned's next words arrested him.
“He didn't, but if he did, I would stand up for him. He's always been so good to me," Nat said so earnestly that Dan forgot about his spiders and quickly got up to thank him, but Ned's next words stopped him.
“I know Dan did it, and gave the money to you. Shouldn't wonder if he got his living picking pockets before he came here, for nobody knows any thing about him but you,” said Ned, not believing his own words, but hoping to get the truth out of Nat by making him angry.
“I know Dan did it and gave the money to you. I wouldn't be surprised if he made a living pickpocketing before coming here, because nobody knows anything about him except you,” Ned said, not really believing his own words but hoping to get the truth out of Nat by making him angry.
He succeeded in a part of his ungenerous wish, for Nat cried out, fiercely,
He achieved part of his selfish desire, as Nat shouted out, fiercely,
“If you say that again I'll go and tell Mr. Bhaer all about it. I don't want to tell tales, but, by George! I will, if you don't let Dan alone.”
“If you say that again, I'll go and tell Mr. Bhaer everything. I don't want to be a snitch, but, seriously! I will if you don't leave Dan alone.”
“Then you'll be a sneak, as well as a liar and a thief,” began Ned, with a jeer, for Nat had borne insult to himself so meekly, the other did not believe he would dare to face the master just to stand up for Dan.
“Then you'll be a sneak, as well as a liar and a thief,” Ned started, mocking him, because Nat had taken the insults to himself so calmly that Ned didn't think he would actually confront the teacher just to defend Dan.
What he might have added I cannot tell, for the words were hardly out of his mouth when a long arm from behind took him by the collar, and, jerking him over the wall in a most promiscuous way, landed him with a splash in the middle of the brook.
What he might have said, I can't say, because barely had the words left his mouth when a long arm reached from behind, grabbed him by the collar, and yanked him over the wall in a chaotic manner, dropping him with a splash in the middle of the stream.
“Say that again and I'll duck you till you can't see!” cried Dan, looking like a modern Colossus of Rhodes as he stood, with a foot on either side of the narrow stream, glaring down at the discomfited youth in the water.
“Say that again and I'll punch you till you can't see!” shouted Dan, looking like a modern giant as he stood, with a foot on either side of the narrow stream, glaring down at the embarrassed kid in the water.
“I was only in fun,” said Ned.
"I was just joking," said Ned.
“You are a sneak yourself to badger Nat round the corner. Let me catch you at it again, and I'll souse you in the river next time. Get up, and clear out!” thundered Dan, in a rage.
“You're being sneaky by pestering Nat around the corner. If I catch you doing that again, I'll toss you in the river next time. Now get up and get out of here!” shouted Dan, furious.
Ned fled, dripping, and his impromptu sitz-bath evidently did him good, for he was very respectful to both the boys after that, and seemed to have left his curiosity in the brook. As he vanished Dan jumped over the wall, and found Nat lying, as if quite worn out and bowed down with his troubles.
Ned ran away, soaked, and his unexpected soak in the water clearly did him good, because he was much more respectful to both boys afterward, seeming to have left his curiosity behind in the stream. As he disappeared, Dan climbed over the wall and discovered Nat lying there, looking utterly exhausted and weighed down by his problems.
“He won't pester you again, I guess. If he does, just tell me, and I'll see to him,” said Dan, trying to cool down.
“He won't bother you again, I suppose. If he does, just let me know, and I'll take care of it,” said Dan, trying to calm down.
“I don't mind what he says about me so much, I've got used to it,” answered Nat sadly; “but I hate to have him pitch into you.”
“I don't really care about what he says about me anymore; I've gotten used to it,” Nat said sadly. “But I really hate that he goes after you.”
“How do you know he isn't right?” asked Dan, turning his face away.
“How do you know he’s not right?” Dan asked, turning his face away.
“What, about the money?” cried Nat, looking up with a startled air.
“What, about the money?” Nat exclaimed, looking up with a surprised expression.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“But I don't believe it! You don't care for money; all you want is your old bugs and things,” and Nat laughed, incredulously.
“But I don't believe it! You don't care about money; all you want is your old bugs and stuff,” Nat said, laughing in disbelief.
“I want a butterfly net as much as you want a fiddle; why shouldn't I steal the money for it as much as you?” said Dan, still turning away, and busily punching holes in the turf with his stick.
“I want a butterfly net just as much as you want a fiddle; why shouldn't I take the money for it just like you?” said Dan, still turning away and busying himself with punching holes in the grass with his stick.
“I don't think you would. You like to fight and knock folks round sometimes, but you don't lie, and I don't believe you'd steal,” and Nat shook his head decidedly.
“I don’t think you would. You like to fight and mess with people sometimes, but you don’t lie, and I don’t believe you’d steal,” Nat said, shaking his head firmly.
“I've done both. I used to fib like fury; it's too much trouble now; and I stole things to eat out of gardens when I ran away from Page, so you see I am a bad lot,” said Dan, speaking in the rough, reckless way which he had been learning to drop lately.
“I've done both. I used to lie a lot; it’s too much hassle now; and I took food from gardens when I ran away from Page, so you see, I'm not a good person,” said Dan, speaking in the rough, reckless manner he had been trying to move away from lately.
“O Dan! don't say it's you! I'd rather have it any of the other boys,” cried Nat, in such a distressed tone that Dan looked pleased, and showed that he did, by turning round with a queer expression in his face, though he only answered,
“O Dan! Don't say it's you! I'd rather have any of the other guys,” cried Nat, in such a distressed tone that Dan looked pleased, and he showed it by turning around with a strange expression on his face, though he only answered,
“I won't say any thing about it. But don't you fret, and we'll pull through somehow, see if we don't.”
“I won't say anything about it. But don't worry, and we'll get through this somehow, just you wait.”
Something in his face and manner gave Nat a new idea; and he said, pressing his hands together, in the eagerness of his appeal,
Something about his face and behavior sparked a new idea in Nat, and he said, pressing his hands together in excitement as he made his appeal,
“I think you know who did it. If you do, beg him to tell, Dan. It's so hard to have 'em all hate me for nothing. I don't think I can bear it much longer. If I had any place to go to, I'd run away, though I love Plumfield dearly; but I'm not brave and big like you, so I must stay and wait till some one shows them that I haven't lied.”
“I think you know who did it. If you do, ask him to come clean, Dan. It’s really tough having everyone hate me for no reason. I don’t think I can take it much longer. If I had anywhere else to go, I’d run away, even though I love Plumfield so much; but I’m not brave and strong like you, so I have to stay and wait until someone shows them that I haven’t lied.”
As he spoke, Nat looked so broken and despairing, that Dan could not bear it, and, muttered huskily,
As he spoke, Nat looked so defeated and hopeless that Dan couldn’t stand it and murmured hoarsely,
“You won't wait long,” and he walked rapidly away, and was seen no more for hours.
“You won't have to wait long,” he said, and then he walked off quickly, disappearing for hours.
“What is the matter with Dan?” asked the boys of one another several times during the Sunday that followed a week which seemed as if it would never end. Dan was often moody, but that day he was so sober and silent that no one could get any thing out of him. When they walked he strayed away from the rest, and came home late. He took no part in the evening conversation, but sat in the shadow, so busy with his own thoughts that he scarcely seemed to hear what was going on. When Mrs. Jo showed him an unusually good report in the Conscience Book, he looked at it without a smile, and said, wistfully,
“What’s up with Dan?” the boys kept asking each other during the Sunday that followed a week that felt endless. Dan was often in a sour mood, but that day he was so serious and quiet that no one could get anything out of him. When they went for a walk, he wandered away from the group and got home late. He didn’t join in the evening chatter but sat in the shadows, so wrapped up in his own thoughts that he barely seemed to notice what was happening. When Mrs. Jo showed him an especially good report in the Conscience Book, he looked at it without a smile and said, wistfully,
“You think I am getting on, don't you?”
“You think I’m getting older, don’t you?”
“Excellently, Dan! and I am so pleased, because I always thought you only needed a little help to make you a boy to be proud of.”
“Great job, Dan! I'm really happy because I always believed you just needed a little support to become a boy we can all be proud of.”
He looked up at her with a strange expression in his black eyes an expression of mingled pride and love and sorrow which she could not understand then but remembered afterward.
He looked up at her with a strange expression in his dark eyes—an expression of mixed pride, love, and sadness that she couldn't understand at the time but remembered later.
“I'm afraid you'll be disappointed, but I do try,” he said, shutting the book with no sign of pleasure in the page that he usually liked so much to read over and talk about.
“I'm sorry to let you down, but I really try,” he said, closing the book with no hint of enjoyment in the section he usually loved to read and discuss.
“Are you sick, dear?” asked Mrs. Jo, with her hand on his shoulder.
“Are you feeling unwell, dear?” asked Mrs. Jo, placing her hand on his shoulder.
“My foot aches a little; I guess I'll go to bed. Good-night, mother,” he added, and held the hand against his cheek a minute, then went away looking as if he had said good-bye to something dear.
“My foot hurts a bit; I think I'll head to bed. Good night, Mom,” he added, holding his hand against his cheek for a moment before walking away, looking as if he had just said goodbye to something precious.
“Poor Dan! he takes Nat's disgrace to heart sadly. He is a strange boy; I wonder if I ever shall understand him thoroughly?” said Mrs. Jo to herself, as she thought over Dan's late improvement with real satisfaction, yet felt that there was more in the lad than she had at first suspected.
“Poor Dan! He really takes Nat's shame to heart. He’s such a strange kid; I wonder if I’ll ever truly understand him?” Mrs. Jo said to herself, reflecting on Dan's recent progress with genuine satisfaction, yet sensing there was more to the boy than she initially realized.
One of the things which cut Nat most deeply was an act of Tommy's, for after his loss Tommy had said to him, kindly, but firmly,
One of the things that hurt Nat the most was something Tommy did. After his loss, Tommy said to him, kindly but firmly,
“I don't wish to hurt you, Nat, but you see I can't afford to lose my money, so I guess we won't be partners any longer;” and with that Tommy rubbed out the sign, “T. Bangs & Co.”
“I don’t want to hurt you, Nat, but I can’t risk losing my money, so I guess we won’t be partners anymore;” and with that, Tommy erased the sign, “T. Bangs & Co.”
Nat had been very proud of the “Co.,” and had hunted eggs industriously, kept his accounts all straight, and had added a good sum to his income from the sale of his share of stock in trade.
Nat had been really proud of the “Co.,” and had worked hard collecting eggs, kept his accounts in order, and had boosted his income significantly from selling his share of stock in trade.
“O Tom! must you?” he said, feeling that his good name was gone for ever in the business world if this was done.
“O Tom! Do you really have to?” he said, realizing that his reputation would be ruined forever in the business world if this happened.
“I must,” returned Tommy, firmly. “Emil says that when one man 'bezzles (believe that's the word it means to take money and cut away with it) the property of a firm, the other one sues him, or pitches into him somehow, and won't have any thing more to do with him. Now you have 'bezzled my property; I shan't sue you, and I shan't pitch into you, but I must dissolve the partnership, because I can't trust you, and I don't wish to fail.”
“I have to,” Tommy replied firmly. “Emil says that when someone embezzles (I believe that’s the word for taking money and running off with it) property belonging to a business, the other person either sues him or confronts him in some way and won’t have anything more to do with him. Now you’ve embezzled my property; I won’t sue you, and I won’t confront you, but I have to end our partnership because I can’t trust you, and I don’t want to fail.”
“I can't make you believe me, and you won't take my money, though I'd be thankful to give all my dollars if you'd only say you don't think I took your money. Do let me hunt for you, I won't ask any wages, but do it for nothing. I know all the places, and I like it,” pleaded Nat.
“I can’t force you to believe me, and you won’t accept my money, even though I’d be grateful to give you all my cash if you’d just say you don’t think I took your money. Please let me look for it for you; I won’t ask for any payment, just let me do it for free. I know all the spots, and I enjoy it,” pleaded Nat.
But Tommy shook his head, and his jolly round face looked suspicious and hard as he said, shortly, “Can't do it; wish you didn't know the places. Mind you don't go hunting on the sly, and speculate in my eggs.”
But Tommy shook his head, and his cheerful round face looked suspicious and tough as he said, shortly, “Can’t do it; I wish you didn’t know the spots. Just make sure you don’t go hunting secretly and try to profit from my eggs.”
Poor Nat was so hurt that he could not get over it. He felt that he had lost not only his partner and patron, but that he was bankrupt in honor, and an outlaw from the business community. No one trusted his word, written or spoken, in spite of his efforts to redeem the past falsehood; the sign was down, the firm broken up, and he a ruined man. The barn, which was the boys' Wall Street, knew him no more. Cockletop and her sisters cackled for him in vain, and really seemed to take his misfortune to heart, for eggs were fewer, and some of the biddies retired in disgust to new nests, which Tommy could not find.
Poor Nat was so devastated that he just couldn't move on. He felt like he had lost not only his partner and supporter, but that he was bankrupt in terms of honor and an outcast in the business community. No one trusted his word, whether written or spoken, despite his efforts to make up for past lies; the sign was down, the business was dissolved, and he was a ruined man. The barn, which was where the boys conducted their business, didn't recognize him anymore. Cockletop and her sisters called for him in vain, and they genuinely seemed to feel his misfortune, as there were fewer eggs, and some of the hens moved away in frustration to new nests that Tommy couldn't find.
“They trust me,” said Nat, when he heard of it; and though the boys shouted at the idea, Nat found comfort in it, for when one is down in the world, the confidence of even a speckled hen is most consoling.
“They trust me,” Nat said when he heard about it; and even though the boys laughed at the thought, Nat found comfort in it, because when you're struggling, the trust of even a little speckled hen is really reassuring.
Tommy took no new partner, however, for distrust had entered in, and poisoned the peace of his once confiding soul. Ned offered to join him, but he declined, saying, with a sense of justice that did him honor,
Tommy didn't take a new partner, though, because distrust had crept in and ruined the peace of his once trusting heart. Ned offered to team up with him, but he turned it down, saying, with a sense of fairness that made him admirable,
“It might turn out that Nat didn't take my money, and then we could be partners again. I don't think it will happen, but I will give him a chance, and keep the place open a little longer.”
“It could turn out that Nat didn’t take my money, and then we could be partners again. I don’t think that’s likely, but I’ll give him a chance and keep the place open a little longer.”
Billy was the only person whom Bangs felt he could trust in his shop, and Billy was trained to hunt eggs, and hand them over unbroken, being quite satisfied with an apple or a sugar-plum for wages. The morning after Dan's gloomy Sunday, Billy said to his employer, as he displayed the results of a long hunt,
Billy was the only person Bangs felt he could trust in his shop, and Billy was trained to hunt for eggs and bring them in unbroken, content with an apple or a sugar-plum as pay. The morning after Dan's bleak Sunday, Billy said to his employer as he showed off the results of a long hunt,
“Only two.”
"Just two."
“It gets worse and worse; I never saw such provoking old hens,” growled Tommy, thinking of the days when he often had six to rejoice over. “Well, put 'em in my hat and give me a new bit of chalk; I must mark 'em up, any way.”
“It just keeps getting worse; I’ve never seen such annoying old hens,” grumbled Tommy, remembering the days when he used to have six to celebrate. “Well, put them in my hat and give me a new piece of chalk; I need to mark them, anyway.”
Billy mounted a peck-measure, and looked into the top of the machine, where Tommy kept his writing materials.
Billy climbed onto a peck-measure and looked into the top of the machine, where Tommy stored his writing supplies.
“There's lots of money in here,” said Billy.
“There's a lot of money in here,” said Billy.
“No, there isn't. Catch me leaving my cash round again,” returned Tommy.
“No, there isn't. Don't catch me leaving my cash lying around again,” Tommy replied.
“I see 'em one, four, eight, two dollars,” persisted Billy, who had not yet mastered the figures correctly.
“I see them one, four, eight, two dollars,” insisted Billy, who still hadn't quite figured out the numbers correctly.
“What a jack you are!” and Tommy hopped up to get the chalk for himself, but nearly tumbled down again, for there actually were four bright quarters in a row, with a bit of paper on them directed to “Tom Bangs,” that there might be no mistake.
“What a fool you are!” and Tommy jumped up to grab the chalk for himself, but almost fell again, because there were actually four shiny quarters lined up in a row, with a piece of paper on them addressed to “Tom Bangs,” to avoid any confusion.
“Thunder turtles!” cried Tommy, and seizing them he dashed into the house, bawling wildly, “It's all right! Got my money! Where's Nat?”
“Thunder turtles!” shouted Tommy, and grabbing them, he rushed into the house, yelling excitedly, “It's all good! I've got my money! Where's Nat?”
He was soon found, and his surprise and pleasure were so genuine that few doubted his word when he now denied all knowledge of the money.
He was quickly found, and his surprise and joy were so real that hardly anyone doubted his claim when he now said he had no idea about the money.
“How could I put it back when I didn't take it? Do believe me now, and be good to me again,” he said, so imploringly, that Emil slapped him on the back, and declared he would for one.
“How can I return something I didn’t take? Please believe me now, and treat me kindly once more,” he said, so pleadingly, that Emil patted him on the back and declared he would, for one.
“So will I, and I'm jolly glad it's not you. But who the dickens is it?” said Tommy, after shaking hands heartily with Nat.
“So will I, and I'm really glad it's not you. But who on earth is it?” said Tommy, after shaking hands warmly with Nat.
“Never mind, as long as it's found,” said Dan with his eyes fixed on Nat's happy face.
“It's all good, as long as it's found,” said Dan, looking at Nat's happy face.
“Well, I like that! I'm not going to have my things hooked, and then brought back like the juggling man's tricks,” cried Tommy, looking at his money as if he suspected witchcraft.
“Well, I like that! I'm not going to have my things stolen and then brought back like some magician's tricks,” shouted Tommy, staring at his money as if he thought it was cursed.
“We'll find him out somehow, though he was sly enough to print this so his writing wouldn't be known,” said Franz, examining the paper.
“We’ll figure out who he is somehow, even though he was clever enough to print this so his handwriting wouldn’t be recognized,” said Franz, looking over the paper.
“Demi prints tip-top,” put in Rob, who had not a very clear idea what the fuss was all about.
“Demi prints really well,” added Rob, who didn’t have a very clear idea what the fuss was all about.
“You can't make me believe it's him, not if you talk till you are blue,” said Tommy, and the others hooted at the mere idea; for the little deacon, as they called him, was above suspicion.
“You can't make me believe it's him, no matter how long you talk,” said Tommy, and the others laughed at the thought; because the little deacon, as they called him, was beyond suspicion.
Nat felt the difference in the way they spoke of Demi and himself, and would have given all he had or ever hoped to have to be so trusted; for he had learned how easy it is to lose the confidence of others, how very, very hard to win it back, and truth became to him a precious thing since he had suffered from neglecting it.
Nat felt the difference in how they talked about Demi and him, and would have given everything he had or ever hoped to have to be that trusted; because he had learned how easy it is to lose other people's confidence, and how extremely hard it is to gain it back. Truth became precious to him since he had suffered from ignoring it.
Mr. Bhaer was very glad one step had been taken in the right direction, and waited hopefully for yet further revelations. They came sooner than he expected, and in a way that surprised and grieved him very much. As they sat at supper that night, a square parcel was handed to Mrs. Bhaer from Mrs. Bates, a neighbor. A note accompanied the parcel, and, while Mr. Bhaer read it, Demi pulled off the wrapper, exclaiming, as he saw its contents,
Mr. Bhaer was really happy that one step had been taken in the right direction, and he waited hopefully for more insights. They arrived sooner than he anticipated and in a way that shocked and saddened him deeply. As they sat down for dinner that night, a square package was delivered to Mrs. Bhaer from Mrs. Bates, a neighbor. A note came with the package, and while Mr. Bhaer read it, Demi tore off the wrapping, exclaiming as he saw what was inside,
“Why, it's the book Uncle Teddy gave Dan!”
“Wow, it’s the book that Uncle Teddy gave Dan!”
“The devil!” broke from Dan, for he had not yet quite cured himself of swearing, though he tried very hard.
“The devil!” Dan exclaimed, since he hadn't completely kicked the habit of swearing, even though he was really trying.
Mr. Bhaer looked up quickly at the sound. Dan tried to meet his eyes, but could not; his own fell, and he sat biting his lips, getting redder and redder till he was the picture of shame.
Mr. Bhaer looked up quickly at the sound. Dan tried to meet his gaze, but couldn’t; his eyes dropped, and he sat there biting his lips, getting redder and redder until he was the picture of shame.
“What is it?” asked Mrs. Bhaer, anxiously.
“What is it?” Mrs. Bhaer asked, feeling anxious.
“I should have preferred to talk about this in private, but Demi has spoilt that plan, so I may as well have it out now,” said Mr. Bhaer, looking a little stern, as he always did when any meanness or deceit came up for judgment.
“I would have rather discussed this privately, but Demi has ruined that plan, so I might as well address it now,” said Mr. Bhaer, looking a bit stern, as he always did when any kind of meanness or deceit was up for judgment.
“The note is from Mrs. Bates, and she says that her boy Jimmy told her he bought this book of Dan last Saturday. She saw that it was worth much more than a dollar, and thinking there was some mistake, has sent it to me. Did you sell it, Dan?”
“The note is from Mrs. Bates, and she says that her son Jimmy told her he bought this book from Dan last Saturday. She noticed that it was worth way more than a dollar and, thinking there was a mistake, sent it to me. Did you sell it, Dan?”
“Yes, sir,” was the slow answer.
“Yes, sir,” was the slow reply.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Wanted money.”
“Needed cash.”
“For what?”
"For what reason?"
“To pay somebody.”
"To pay someone."
“To whom did you owe it?”
“To whom did you owe it?”
“Tommy.”
“Tommy.”
“Never borrowed a cent of me in his life,” cried Tommy, looked scared, for he guessed what was coming now, and felt that on the whole he would have preferred witchcraft, for he admired Dan immensely.
“Never borrowed a dime from me in his life,” cried Tommy, looking scared, because he suspected what was coming now, and he felt that overall he would have preferred witchcraft, since he thought Dan was amazing.
“Perhaps he took it,” cried Ned, who owed Dan a grudge for the ducking, and, being a mortal boy, liked to pay it off.
“Maybe he took it,” yelled Ned, who was holding a grudge against Dan for the dunking, and, being an average kid, wanted to settle the score.
“O Dan!” cried Nat, clasping his hands, regardless of the bread and butter in them.
“O Dan!” Nat exclaimed, clasping his hands, not caring about the bread and butter in them.
“It is a hard thing to do, but I must have this settled, for I cannot have you watching each other like detectives, and the whole school disturbed in this way, did you put that dollar in the barn this morning?” asked Mr. Bhaer.
“It’s tough to deal with, but I need to get this sorted out because I can’t have you two watching each other like detectives and disturbing the whole school like this. Did you put that dollar in the barn this morning?” asked Mr. Bhaer.
Dan looked him straight in the face, and answered steadily, “Yes, I did.”
Dan looked him straight in the eye and replied calmly, “Yeah, I did.”
A murmur went round the table, Tommy dropped his mug with a crash; Daisy cried out, “I knew it wasn't Nat;” Nan began to cry, and Mrs. Jo left the room, looking so disappointed, sorry, and ashamed that Dan could not bear it. He hid his face in his hands a moment, then threw up his head, squared his shoulders as if settling some load upon them, and said, with the dogged look, and half-resolute, half-reckless tone he had used when he first came,
A murmur spread around the table, and Tommy dropped his mug, shattering it. Daisy exclaimed, “I knew it wasn’t Nat!” Nan started to cry, and Mrs. Jo left the room, looking so disappointed, sorry, and ashamed that Dan couldn’t take it. He covered his face with his hands for a moment, then lifted his head, squared his shoulders as if he were bracing himself for something heavy, and spoke with the determined yet careless tone he had used when he first arrived.
“I did it; now you may do what you like to me, but I won't say another word about it.”
“I did it; now you can do whatever you want to me, but I won't say another word about it.”
“Not even that you are sorry?” asked Mr. Bhaer, troubled by the change in him.
“Are you really not even sorry?” asked Mr. Bhaer, concerned about the change in him.
“I ain't sorry.”
"I'm not sorry."
“I'll forgive him without asking,” said Tommy, feeling that it was harder somehow to see brave Dan disgraced than timid Nat.
“I'll forgive him without asking,” said Tommy, feeling that it was somehow harder to see brave Dan embarrassed than timid Nat.
“Don't want to be forgiven,” returned Dan, gruffly.
"Don’t want to be forgiven," Dan replied gruffly.
“Perhaps you will when you have thought about it quietly by yourself, I won't tell you now how surprised and disappointed I am, but by and by I will come up and talk to you in your room.”
“Maybe you will after you've thought about it quietly on your own. I won't tell you now how surprised and let down I am, but eventually, I'll come up and talk to you in your room.”
“Won't make any difference,” said Dan, trying to speak defiantly, but failing as he looked at Mr. Bhaer's sorrowful face; and, taking his words for a dismissal, Dan left the room as if he found it impossible to stay.
“Won't make any difference,” Dan said, trying to sound tough, but it didn’t work as he saw Mr. Bhaer's sad expression; taking that as a sign to leave, Dan walked out of the room, feeling like he just couldn't stay.
It would have done him good if he had stayed; for the boys talked the matter over with such sincere regret, and pity, and wonder, it might have touched and won him to ask pardon. No one was glad to find that it was he, not even Nat; for, spite of all his faults, and they were many, every one liked Dan now, because under his rough exterior lay some of the manly virtues which we most admire and love. Mrs. Jo had been the chief prop, as well as cultivator, of Dan; and she took it sadly to heart that her last and most interesting boy had turned out so ill. The theft was bad, but the lying about it, and allowing another to suffer so much from an unjust suspicion was worse; and most discouraging of all was the attempt to restore the money in an underhand way, for it showed not only a want of courage, but a power of deceit that boded ill for the future. Still more trying was his steady refusal to talk of the matter, to ask pardon, or express any remorse. Days passed; and he went about his lessons and his work, silent, grim, and unrepentant. As if taking warning by their treatment of Nat, he asked no sympathy of any one, rejected the advances of the boys, and spent his leisure hours roaming about the fields and woods, trying to find playmates in the birds and beasts, and succeeding better than most boys would have done, because he knew and loved them so well.
It would have done him good if he had stayed; the boys talked about it with such genuine regret, pity, and wonder that it might have moved him to ask for forgiveness. No one was happy to find out it was him, not even Nat; despite all his faults, which were many, everyone liked Dan now because beneath his tough exterior were some of the manly qualities we admire and love. Mrs. Jo had been the main supporter and nurturer of Dan, and she felt deeply saddened that her last and most interesting boy had turned out so poorly. The theft was bad, but the lying about it and allowing someone else to suffer from unfair suspicion was worse; what was most discouraging was his attempt to return the money secretly, which showed not only a lack of courage but also a capacity for deceit that hinted at a troubling future. Even more frustrating was his consistent refusal to discuss the issue, to ask for forgiveness, or to show any remorse. Days went by, and he went through his lessons and work, silent, grim, and unrepentant. Taking a cue from how they treated Nat, he didn’t seek sympathy from anyone, turned down the boys' attempts to reach out, and spent his free time wandering the fields and woods, attempting to find companionship with the birds and animals, and he was actually more successful at it than most boys would have been because he understood and loved them so well.
“If this goes on much longer, I'm afraid he will run away again, for he is too young to stand a life like this,” said Mr. Bhaer, quite dejected at the failure of all his efforts.
“If this goes on much longer, I’m worried he’ll run away again because he’s too young to handle a life like this,” said Mr. Bhaer, feeling really down about the failure of all his efforts.
“A little while ago I should have been quite sure that nothing would tempt him away, but now I am ready of any thing, he is so changed,” answered poor Mrs. Jo, who mourned over her boy and could not be comforted, because he shunned her more than any one else, and only looked at her with the half-fierce, half-imploring eyes of a wild animal caught in a trap, when she tried to talk to him alone.
“A little while ago, I would have been completely sure that nothing could pull him away, but now I’m ready for anything; he has changed so much,” replied poor Mrs. Jo, who was grieving for her son and couldn’t find solace because he avoided her more than anyone else. He only looked at her with the half-wild, half-pleading eyes of an animal caught in a trap when she tried to talk to him alone.
Nat followed him about like a shadow, and Dan did not repulse him as rudely as he did others, but said, in his blunt way, “You are all right; don't worry about me. I can stand it better than you did.”
Nat followed him around like a shadow, and Dan didn’t push him away as harshly as he did with others, but instead said, in his straightforward manner, “You’re good; don’t stress about me. I can handle it better than you did.”
“But I don't like to have you all alone,” Nat would say, sorrowfully.
“But I don’t like being all alone with you,” Nat would say, sadly.
“I like it;” and Dan would tramp away, stifling a sigh sometimes, for he was lonely.
“I like it,” Dan would say as he walked away, sometimes suppressing a sigh because he felt lonely.
Passing through the birch grove one day, he came up on several of the boys, who were amusing themselves by climbing up the trees and swinging down again, as they slender elastic stems bent till their tops touched the ground. Dan paused a minute to watch the fun, without offering to join in it, and as he stood there Jack took his turn. He had unfortunately chosen too large a tree; for when he swung off, it only bent a little way, and left him hanging at a dangerous height.
Passing through the birch grove one day, he stumbled upon a group of boys who were having fun climbing the trees and swinging down again as their slender, flexible branches bent until their tops touched the ground. Dan paused for a moment to watch the fun without joining in, and as he stood there, Jack took his turn. Unfortunately, he had picked too large a tree; when he swung off, it only bent a little, leaving him dangling at a risky height.
“Go back; you can't do it!” called Ned from below.
“Go back; you can't do it!” shouted Ned from below.
Jack tried, but the twigs slipped from his hands, and he could not get his legs round the trunk. He kicked, and squirmed, and clutched in vain, then gave it up, and hung breathless, saying helplessly,
Jack tried, but the twigs slipped from his hands, and he couldn’t get his legs around the trunk. He kicked, squirmed, and clutched in vain, then gave up and hung there, breathless, saying helplessly,
“Catch me! help me! I must drop!”
“Catch me! Help me! I have to drop!”
“You'll be killed if you do,” cried Ned, frightened out of his wits.
"You'll get killed if you do," shouted Ned, terrified out of his mind.
“Hold on!” shouted Dan; and up the tree he went, crashing his way along till he nearly reached Jack, whose face looked up at him, full of fear and hope.
“Wait!” shouted Dan; and up the tree he went, crashing his way along until he almost reached Jack, whose face looked up at him, full of fear and hope.
“You'll both come down,” said Ned, dancing with excitement on the slope underneath, while Nat held out his arms, in the wild hope of breaking the fall.
“You'll both come down,” said Ned, jumping with excitement on the slope below, while Nat stretched out his arms, desperately hoping to catch them if they fell.
“That's what I want; stand from under,” answered Dan, coolly; and, as he spoke, his added weight bent the tree many feet nearer the earth.
“That's what I want; get out of the way,” replied Dan, calmly; and as he spoke, his extra weight bent the tree many feet closer to the ground.
Jack dropped safely; but the birch, lightened of half its load, flew up again so suddenly, that Dan, in the act of swinging round to drop feet foremost, lost his hold and fell heavily.
Jack landed safely, but the birch, now half its original weight, shot up so quickly that Dan, just as he was turning to drop feet first, lost his grip and fell hard.
“I'm not hurt, all right in a minute,” he said, sitting up, a little pale and dizzy, as the boys gathered round him, full of admiration and alarm.
“I'm fine, just give me a minute,” he said, sitting up, looking a bit pale and dizzy, as the boys crowded around him, a mix of admiration and concern on their faces.
“You're a trump, Dan, and I'm ever so much obliged to you,” cried Jack, gratefully.
“You're a real gem, Dan, and I'm really grateful to you,” exclaimed Jack, sincerely.
“It wasn't any thing,” muttered Dan, rising slowly.
“It was nothing,” muttered Dan, standing up slowly.
“I say it was, and I'll shake hands with you, though you are,” Ned checked the unlucky word on his tongue, and held out his hand, feeling that it was a handsome thing on his part.
“I say it was, and I'll shake hands with you, even if you are,” Ned stopped himself from saying the unfortunate word and extended his hand, feeling that it was a generous gesture on his part.
“But I won't shake hands with a sneak;” and Dan turned his back with a look of scorn, that caused Ned to remember the brook, and retire with undignified haste.
“But I won't shake hands with a sneaky person,” Dan said, turning away with a look of disdain that made Ned recall the brook and leave in an undignified hurry.
“Come home, old chap; I'll give you a lift;” and Nat walked away with him leaving the others to talk over the feat together, to wonder when Dan would “come round,” and to wish one and all that Tommy's “confounded money had been in Jericho before it made such a fuss.”
“Come home, buddy; I'll give you a ride;” and Nat walked away with him, leaving the others to discuss the accomplishment together, to wonder when Dan would “come around,” and to wish that Tommy's “damn money had been in Jericho before it caused such a fuss.”
When Mr. Bhaer came into school next morning, he looked so happy, that the boys wondered what had happened to him, and really thought he had lost his mind when they saw him go straight to Dan, and, taking him by both hands, say all in one breath, as he shook them heartily,
When Mr. Bhaer walked into school the next morning, he looked so happy that the boys were curious about what had happened to him and honestly thought he had lost his mind when they saw him go directly to Dan and, taking him by both hands, say all in one breath, as he shook them vigorously,
“I know all about it, and I beg your pardon. It was like you to do it, and I love you for it, though it's never right to tell lies, even for a friend.”
"I know all about it, and I'm really sorry. It’s just like you to do that, and I admire you for it, even though it's never okay to lie, even for a friend."
“What is it?” cried Nat, for Dan said not a word, only lifted up his head, as if a weight of some sort had fallen off his back.
“What is it?” shouted Nat, because Dan didn't say anything, he just lifted his head, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his back.
“Dan did not take Tommy's money;” and Mr. Bhaer quite shouted it, he was so glad.
“Dan didn’t take Tommy’s money,” and Mr. Bhaer exclaimed it loudly, he was so happy.
“Who did?” cried the boys in a chorus.
“Who did?” shouted the boys together.
Mr. Bhaer pointed to one empty seat, and every eye followed his finger, yet no one spoke for a minute, they were so surprised.
Mr. Bhaer pointed to one empty seat, and everyone stared at his finger, yet no one spoke for a minute; they were so surprised.
“Jack went home early this morning, but he left this behind him;” and in the silence Mr. Bhaer read the note which he had found tied to his door-handle when he rose.
“Jack went home early this morning, but he left this behind;” and in the silence, Mr. Bhaer read the note that he had found tied to his door handle when he got up.
“I took Tommy's dollar. I was peeking in through a crack and saw him put it there. I was afraid to tell before, though I wanted to. I didn't care so much about Nat, but Dan is a trump, and I can't stand it any longer. I never spent the money; it's under the carpet in my room, right behind the washstand. I'm awful sorry. I am going home, and don't think I shall ever come back, so Dan may have my things.
“I took Tommy's dollar. I was looking through a crack and saw him put it there. I was too scared to say anything before, even though I wanted to. I didn't care much about Nat, but Dan is a great guy, and I can't take it anymore. I never spent the money; it's under the carpet in my room, right behind the washstand. I'm really sorry. I'm going home and don't think I'll ever come back, so Dan can have my stuff.”
“JACK”
“JACK”
It was not an elegant confession, being badly written, much blotted, and very short; but it was a precious paper to Dan; and, when Mr. Bhaer paused, the boy went to him, saying, in a rather broken voice, but with clear eyes, and the frank, respectful manner they had tried to teach him,
It wasn’t a graceful confession; it was poorly written, messy, and very brief. But it was a valuable paper to Dan. When Mr. Bhaer stopped speaking, the boy approached him, saying in a somewhat shaky voice but with clear eyes and the honest, respectful demeanor they had tried to teach him,
“I'll say I'm sorry now, and ask you to forgive me, sir.”
“I’m sorry, and I hope you can forgive me, sir.”
“It was a kind lie, Dan, and I can't help forgiving it; but you see it did no good,” said Mr. Bhaer, with a hand on either shoulder, and a face full of relief and affection.
“It was a good-hearted lie, Dan, and I can’t help but forgive it; but you see it didn’t do any good,” said Mr. Bhaer, with a hand on each shoulder and a face full of relief and affection.
“It kept the boys from plaguing Nat. That's what I did it for. It made him right down miserable. I didn't care so much,” explained Dan, as if glad to speak out after his hard silence.
“It kept the boys from bothering Nat. That’s why I did it. It made him really unhappy. I didn’t care that much,” Dan explained, as if he was relieved to finally say something after his long silence.
“How could you do it? You are always so kind to me,” faltered Nat, feeling a strong desire to hug his friend and cry. Two girlish performances, which would have scandalized Dan to the last degree.
“How could you do it? You’re always so nice to me,” Nat stammered, feeling a strong urge to hug his friend and cry. Two emotional displays that would have completely shocked Dan.
“It's all right now, old fellow, so don't be a fool,” he said, swallowing the lump in his throat, and laughing out as he had not done for weeks. “Does Mrs. Bhaer know?” he asked, eagerly.
“It's all good now, buddy, so don't act silly,” he said, swallowing the lump in his throat and laughing like he hadn't done in weeks. “Does Mrs. Bhaer know?” he asked, eagerly.
“Yes; and she is so happy I don't know what she will do to you,” began Mr. Bhaer, but got no farther, for here the boys came crowding about Dan in a tumult of pleasure and curiosity; but before he had answered more than a dozen questions, a voice cried out,
“Yes; and she is so happy I don’t know what she’ll do to you,” started Mr. Bhaer, but he didn’t get to finish, as the boys rushed around Dan in a frenzy of excitement and curiosity; but before he had answered more than a dozen questions, a voice shouted,
“Three cheers for Dan!” and there was Mrs. Jo in the doorway waving her dish-towel, and looking as if she wanted to dance a jig for joy, as she used to do when a girl.
“Three cheers for Dan!” Mrs. Jo exclaimed from the doorway, waving her dish towel and looking like she wanted to dance with joy, just like she used to when she was a girl.
“Now then,” cried Mr. Bhaer, and led off a rousing hurrah, which startled Asia in the kitchen, and made old Mr. Roberts shake his head as he drove by, saying,
“Alright then,” shouted Mr. Bhaer, and started a lively cheer that surprised Asia in the kitchen and made old Mr. Roberts shake his head as he passed by, saying,
“Schools are not what they were when I was young!”
“Schools aren't the same as they were when I was a kid!”
Dan stood it pretty well for a minute, but the sight of Mrs. Jo's delight upset him, and he suddenly bolted across the hall into the parlor, whither she instantly followed, and neither were seen for half an hour.
Dan managed to hold it together for a minute, but seeing Mrs. Jo so happy threw him off, and he suddenly rushed across the hall into the living room, where she quickly followed him, and they were out of sight for half an hour.
Mr. Bhaer found it very difficult to calm his excited flock; and, seeing that lessons were an impossibility for a time, he caught their attention by telling them the fine old story of the friends whose fidelity to one another has made their names immortal. The lads listened and remembered, for just then their hearts were touched by the loyalty of a humbler pair of friends. The lie was wrong, but the love that prompted it and the courage that bore in silence the disgrace which belonged to another, made Dan a hero in their eyes. Honesty and honor had a new meaning now; a good name was more precious than gold; for once lost money could not buy it back; and faith in one another made life smooth and happy as nothing else could do.
Mr. Bhaer found it really hard to calm his excited group; and, realizing that lessons were out of the question for a while, he grabbed their attention by sharing the classic story of friends whose loyalty to each other has made their names legendary. The boys listened and took it to heart, as their own feelings were stirred by the loyalty of a simpler pair of friends. The lie was wrong, but the love that motivated it and the courage that quietly endured the shame tied to someone else made Dan a hero in their eyes. Honesty and honor took on a new meaning now; a good reputation was more valuable than gold; once lost, money couldn’t buy it back; and trust in one another made life smoother and happier than anything else could.
Tommy proudly restored the name of the firm; Nat was devoted to Dan; and all the boys tried to atone to both for former suspicion and neglect. Mrs. Jo rejoiced over her flock, and Mr. Bhaer was never tired of telling the story of his young Damon and Pythias.
Tommy proudly brought back the name of the company; Nat was dedicated to Dan; and all the guys tried to make up for past doubts and neglect. Mrs. Jo was thrilled with her group, and Mr. Bhaer never got tired of sharing the story of his young Damon and Pythias.
CHAPTER XV. IN THE WILLOW
The old tree saw and heard a good many little scenes and confidences that summer, because it became the favorite retreat of all the children, and the willow seemed to enjoy it, for a pleasant welcome always met them, and the quiet hours spent in its arms did them all good. It had a great deal of company one Saturday afternoon, and some little bird reported what went on there.
The old tree witnessed and overheard a lot of little moments and secrets that summer, as it became the favorite hangout for all the kids. The willow seemed to appreciate it, as it always greeted them warmly, and the peaceful hours spent in its shade were good for everyone. One Saturday afternoon, it had plenty of visitors, and a little bird shared what was happening there.
First came Nan and Daisy with their small tubs and bits of soap, for now and then they were seized with a tidy fit, and washed up all their dolls' clothes in the brook. Asia would not have them “slopping round” in her kitchen, and the bath-room was forbidden since Nan forgot to turn off the water till it overflowed and came gently dripping down through the ceiling. Daisy went systematically to work, washing first the white and then the colored things, rinsing them nicely, and hanging them to dry on a cord fastened from one barberry-bush to another, and pinning them up with a set of tiny clothes-pins Ned had turned for her. But Nan put all her little things to soak in the same tub, and then forgot them while she collected thistledown to stuff a pillow for Semiramis, Queen of Babylon, as one doll was named. This took some time, and when Mrs. Giddy-gaddy came to take out her clothes, deep green stains appeared on every thing, for she had forgotten the green silk lining of a certain cape, and its color had soaked nicely into the pink and blue gowns, the little chemises, and even the best ruffled petticoat.
First came Nan and Daisy with their small tubs and bits of soap because every now and then they got a sudden urge to clean and washed all their dolls' clothes in the brook. Asia didn't want them “making a mess” in her kitchen, and the bathroom was off-limits since Nan had forgotten to turn off the water until it overflowed and gently dripped down through the ceiling. Daisy got to work methodically, washing the white items first and then the colored ones, rinsing them well, and hanging them to dry on a line stretched between two barberry bushes, using a set of tiny clothespins that Ned had made for her. But Nan tossed all her little items into the same tub and then forgot them while she collected thistledown to stuff a pillow for Semiramis, the Queen of Babylon, which was the name of one of her dolls. This took a while, and when Mrs. Giddy-gaddy came to take out her clothes, deep green stains showed up on everything because she had forgotten the green silk lining of a particular cape, and its color had soaked nicely into the pink and blue dresses, the little chemises, and even the best ruffled petticoat.
“Oh me! what a mess!” sighed Nan.
"Oh man! What a mess!" sighed Nan.
“Lay them on the grass to bleach,” said Daisy, with an air of experience.
“Lay them on the grass to bleach,” said Daisy, sounding experienced.
“So I will, and we can sit up in the nest and watch that they don't blow away.”
“So I will, and we can stay in the nest and make sure they don't get blown away.”
The Queen of Babylon's wardrobe was spread forth upon the bank, and, turning up their tubs to dry, the little washerwomen climbed into the nest, and fell to talking, as ladies are apt to do in the pauses of domestic labor.
The Queen of Babylon's clothes were laid out on the riverbank, and as the little washerwomen turned their tubs upside down to dry, they climbed into the nest and started chatting, just like women often do during breaks from their household chores.
“I'm going to have a feather-bed to go with my new pillow,” said Mrs. Giddy-gaddy, as she transferred the thistledown from her pocket to her handkerchief, losing about half in the process.
“I'm getting a feather bed to match my new pillow,” said Mrs. Giddy-gaddy, as she moved the thistledown from her pocket to her handkerchief, losing about half in the process.
“I wouldn't; Aunt Jo says feather-beds aren't healthy. I never let my children sleep on any thing but a mattress,” returned Mrs. Shakespeare Smith, decidedly.
“I wouldn't; Aunt Jo says feather beds aren't healthy. I never let my kids sleep on anything but a mattress,” replied Mrs. Shakespeare Smith firmly.
“I don't care; my children are so strong they often sleep on the floor, and don't mind it,” (which was quite true). “I can't afford nine mattresses, and I like to make beds myself.”
“I don’t care; my kids are so tough they often sleep on the floor, and they don’t mind it,” (which was totally true). “I can’t afford nine mattresses, and I prefer to make the beds myself.”
“Won't Tommy charge for the feathers?”
“Isn't Tommy going to charge for the feathers?”
“May be he will, but I shan't pay him, and he won't care,” returned Mrs. G., taking a base advantage of the well-known good nature of T. Bangs.
“Maybe he will, but I’m not going to pay him, and he won’t care,” replied Mrs. G., taking unfair advantage of T. Bangs’s well-known good nature.
“I think the pink will fade out of that dress sooner than the green mark will,” observed Mrs. S., looking down from her perch, and changing the subject, for she and her gossip differed on many points, and Mrs. Smith was a discreet lady.
“I think the pink will fade out of that dress sooner than the green mark will,” Mrs. S. said, looking down from her seat and changing the subject, since she and her friend disagreed on many things, and Mrs. Smith was quite reserved.
“Never mind; I'm tired of dolls, and I guess I shall put them all away and attend to my farm; I like it rather better than playing house,” said Mrs. G., unconsciously expressing the desire of many older ladies, who cannot dispose of their families so easily however.
"Forget it; I'm done with dolls, and I think I’ll pack them all up and focus on my farm; I actually prefer it to playing house," said Mrs. G., unintentionally voicing the wish of many older women who can’t just set aside their families so easily, though.
“But you mustn't leave them; they will die without their mother,” cried the tender Mrs. Smith.
“But you can’t leave them; they’ll die without their mom,” cried the caring Mrs. Smith.
“Let 'em die then; I'm tired of fussing over babies, and I'm going to play with the boys; they need me to see to 'em,” returned the strong-minded lady.
“Let them die then; I'm tired of fussing over babies, and I'm going to play with the boys; they need me to take care of them,” replied the determined woman.
Daisy knew nothing about women's rights; she quietly took all she wanted, and no one denied her claim, because she did not undertake what she could not carry out, but unconsciously used the all-powerful right of her own influence to win from others any privilege for which she had proved her fitness. Nan attempted all sorts of things, undaunted by direful failures, and clamored fiercely to be allowed to do every thing that the boys did. They laughed at her, hustled her out of the way, and protested against her meddling with their affairs. But she would not be quenched and she would be heard, for her will was strong, and she had the spirit of a rampant reformer. Mrs. Bhaer sympathized with her, but tired to curb her frantic desire for entire liberty, showing her that she must wait a little, learn self-control, and be ready to use her freedom before she asked for it. Nan had meek moments when she agreed to this, and the influences at work upon her were gradually taking effect. She no longer declared that she would be engine-driver or a blacksmith, but turned her mind to farming, and found in it a vent for the energy bottled up in her active little body. It did not quite satisfy her, however; for her sage and sweet marjoram were dumb things, and could not thank her for her care. She wanted something human to love, work for, and protect, and was never happier than when the little boys brought their cut fingers, bumped heads, or bruised joints for her to “mend-up.” Seeing this, Mrs. Jo proposed that she should learn how to do it nicely, and Nursey had an apt pupil in bandaging, plastering, and fomenting. The boys began to call her “Dr. Giddy-gaddy,” and she liked it so well that Mrs. Jo one day said to the Professor,
Daisy knew nothing about women's rights; she quietly took everything she wanted, and no one denied her because she only asked for what she could manage, using her own influence to gain privileges she deserved. Nan, on the other hand, tried a variety of things without being discouraged by failures and insisted on doing everything the boys could do. They laughed at her, pushed her aside, and protested against her interfering in their activities. But she wouldn't be silenced and made sure her voice was heard because she was determined, with the spirit of a passionate reformer. Mrs. Bhaer understood her but tried to temper her intense desire for complete freedom, showing her that she had to wait, learn self-control, and be prepared to handle her freedom before demanding it. Nan had moments of agreement, and the influences around her gradually started to change her mindset. She no longer insisted she would become an engine driver or blacksmith but focused on farming, which provided an outlet for the energy in her active little body. However, it didn't completely satisfy her, as her herbs and marjoram were silent and couldn't thank her for her care. She craved something human to love, work for, and protect, and was happiest when the little boys came to her with their cuts, bruises, or bumps for her to “fix.” Seeing this, Mrs. Jo suggested she should learn to do it properly, and Nursey found her to be a quick learner in bandaging, applying ointments, and caring for injuries. The boys started calling her “Dr. Giddy-gaddy,” and she liked it so much that one day Mrs. Jo said to the Professor,
“Fritz, I see what we can do for that child. She wants something to live for even now, and will be one of the sharp, strong, discontented women if she does not have it. Don't let us snub her restless little nature, but do our best to give her the work she likes, and by and by persuade her father to let her study medicine. She will make a capital doctor, for she has courage, strong nerves, a tender heart, and an intense love and pity for the weak and suffering.”
“Fritz, I think we know how to help that girl. She needs something to look forward to right now, and if she doesn’t get it, she’ll become one of those sharp, strong, unhappy women. Let’s not dismiss her restless nature; instead, let’s do our best to give her the work she enjoys, and eventually convince her dad to let her study medicine. She would be an excellent doctor because she has courage, strong resolve, a compassionate heart, and a deep love and empathy for the weak and suffering.”
Mr. Bhaer smiled at first, but agreed to try, and gave Nan an herb-garden, teaching her the various healing properties of the plants she tended, and letting her try their virtues on the children in the little illnesses they had from time to time. She learned fast, remembered well, and showed a sense and interest most encouraging to her Professor, who did not shut his door in her face because she was a little woman.
Mr. Bhaer smiled at first but agreed to give it a shot, and gave Nan an herb garden, teaching her about the healing properties of the plants she took care of, and letting her try them out on the kids when they had minor illnesses from time to time. She picked it up quickly, remembered everything, and showed a sense of curiosity and enthusiasm that encouraged her Professor, who didn't shut the door on her because she was a little woman.
She was thinking of this, as she sat in the willow that day, and when Daisy said in her gentle way,
She was thinking about this as she sat in the willow that day, and when Daisy spoke softly,
“I love to keep house, and mean to have a nice one for Demi when we grow up and live together.”
"I enjoy managing our home, and I plan to have a nice one for Demi when we grow up and live together."
Nan replied with decision
Nan replied with a decision
“Well, I haven't got any brother, and I don't want any house to fuss over. I shall have an office, with lots of bottles and drawers and pestle things in it, and I shall drive round in a horse and chaise and cure sick people. That will be such fun.”
“Well, I don’t have a brother, and I don’t want a house to worry about. I’ll have an office with lots of bottles and drawers and pestle things in it, and I’ll drive around in a horse and carriage and help sick people. That will be so much fun.”
“Ugh! how can you bear the bad-smelling stuff and the nasty little powders and castor-oil and senna and hive syrup?” cried Daisy, with a shudder.
“Ugh! How can you handle that awful-smelling stuff and those gross little powders and castor oil and senna and hive syrup?” cried Daisy, shuddering.
“I shan't have to take any, so I don't care. Besides, they make people well, and I like to cure folks. Didn't my sage-tea make Mother Bhaer's headache go away, and my hops stop Ned's toothache in five hours? So now!”
"I won't have to take any, so I don't care. Besides, they help people feel better, and I like to help others. Didn't my sage tea get rid of Mother Bhaer's headache, and my hops fix Ned's toothache in five hours? So there!"
“Shall you put leeches on people, and cut off legs and pull out teeth?” asked Daisy, quaking at the thought.
“Are you going to put leeches on people, amputate legs, and pull out teeth?” asked Daisy, shivering at the thought.
“Yes, I shall do every thing; I don't care if the people are all smashed up, I shall mend them. My grandpa was a doctor, and I saw him sew a great cut in a man's cheek, and I held the sponge, and wasn't frightened a bit, and Grandpa said I was a brave girl.”
“Yes, I'll do everything; I don't care if people are all hurt, I'll fix them. My grandpa was a doctor, and I saw him stitch a big cut on a man's cheek, and I held the sponge and wasn't scared at all, and Grandpa said I was a brave girl.”
“How could you? I'm sorry for sick people, and I like to nurse them, but it makes my legs shake so I have to run away. I'm not a brave girl,” sighed Daisy.
“How could you? I feel bad for
“Well, you can be my nurse, and cuddle my patients when I have given them the physic and cut off their legs,” said Nan, whose practice was evidently to be of the heroic kind.
“Well, you can be my nurse and comfort my patients after I give them treatment and amputate their legs,” said Nan, whose practice was clearly going to be of the daring sort.
“Ship ahoy! Where are you, Nan?” called a voice from below.
“Ahoy, ship! Where are you, Nan?” called a voice from below.
“Here we are.”
"Here we go."
“Ay, ay!” said the voice, and Emil appeared holding one hand in the other, with his face puckered up as if in pain.
“Ay, ay!” said the voice, and Emil showed up holding one hand with the other, his face scrunched up as if he was in pain.
“Oh, what's the matter?” cried Daisy, anxiously.
“Oh, what’s wrong?” cried Daisy, anxiously.
“A confounded splinter in my thumb. Can't get it out. Take a pick at it, will you, Nanny?”
“A pesky splinter in my thumb. I can't get it out. Can you try to pick it out, Nanny?”
“It's in very deep, and I haven't any needle,” said Nan, examining a tarry thumb with interest.
“It's really stuck in there, and I don't have a needle,” said Nan, looking at her tarry thumb with curiosity.
“Take a pin,” said Emil, in a hurry.
“Grab a pin,” Emil said, rushing.
“No, it's too big and hasn't got a sharp point.”
“No, it’s too big and doesn’t have a sharp point.”
Here Daisy, who had dived into her pocket, presented a neat little housewife with four needles in it.
Here Daisy, who had reached into her pocket, pulled out a tidy little sewing kit with four needles in it.
“You are the Posy who always has what we want,” said Emil; and Nan resolved to have a needle-book in her own pocket henceforth, for just such cases as this were always occurring in her practice.
“You're the Posy who always has what we need,” said Emil; and Nan decided to carry a needle-book in her pocket from now on, as situations like this kept happening in her work.
Daisy covered her eyes, but Nan probed and picked with a steady hand, while Emil gave directions not down in any medical work or record.
Daisy covered her eyes, but Nan carefully examined and worked with precision, while Emil provided directions that weren’t found in any medical textbook or record.
“Starboard now! Steady, boys, steady! Try another tack. Heave ho! there she is!”
“Right side now! Easy, guys, easy! Let's try a different direction. Heave ho! There she is!”
“Suck it,” ordered the Doctor, surveying the splinter with an experienced eye.
“Suck it,” ordered the Doctor, examining the splinter with a practiced eye.
“Too dirty,” responded the patient, shaking his bleeding hand.
“Too dirty,” replied the patient, shaking his bleeding hand.
“Wait; I'll tie it up if you have got a handkerchief.”
“Hold on; I'll tie it up if you have a tissue.”
“Haven't; take one of those rags down there.”
“Haven't; grab one of those rags down there.”
“Gracious! no, indeed; they are doll's clothes,” cried Daisy, indignantly.
“Wow! No way; those are doll's clothes,” Daisy exclaimed, annoyed.
“Take one of mine; I'd like to have you,” said Nan; and swinging himself down, Emil caught up the first “rag” he saw. It happened to be the frilled skirt; but Nan tore it up without a murmur; and when the royal petticoat was turned into a neat little bandage, she dismissed her patient with the command,
“Take one of mine; I’d like to have you,” said Nan; and swinging down, Emil grabbed the first “rag” he saw. It turned out to be the frilled skirt, but Nan tore it up without a word; and when the royal petticoat was turned into a neat little bandage, she sent her patient off with the command,
“Keep it wet, and let it alone; then it will heal right up, and not be sore.”
"Keep it wet and leave it alone; then it will heal properly and won't be sore."
“What do you charge?” asked the Commodore, laughing.
“What do you charge?” the Commodore asked, laughing.
“Nothing; I keep a 'spensary; that is a place where poor people are doctored free gratis for nothing,” explained Nan, with an air.
“Nothing; I run a dispensary; that's a place where poor people get treated for free,” Nan explained, with a flair.
“Thank you, Doctor Giddy-gaddy. I'll always call you in when I come to grief;” and Emil departed, but looked back to say for one good turn deserves another “Your duds are blowing away, Doctor.”
“Thanks, Doctor Giddy-gaddy. I'll always reach out to you when I'm in trouble;” and Emil left, but turned back to say, “Your clothes are flying away, Doctor.”
Forgiving the disrespectful word, “duds,” the ladies hastily descended, and, gathering up their wash, retired to the house to fire up the little stove, and go to ironing.
Forgiving the disrespectful term "duds," the ladies quickly came down, gathered their laundry, and went into the house to turn on the little stove and start ironing.
A passing breath of air shook the old willow, as if it laughed softly at the childish chatter which went on in the nest, and it had hardly composed itself when another pair of birds alighted for a confidential twitter.
A gentle breeze rustled the old willow, almost like it was chuckling at the playful chatter going on in the nest, and it barely settled when another pair of birds landed to share some secret whispers.
“Now, I'll tell you the secret,” began Tommy, who was “swellin' wisibly” with the importance of his news.
“Now, I'll share the secret,” started Tommy, who was “swelling visibly” with the significance of his news.
“Tell away,” answered Nat, wishing he had brought his fiddle, it was so shady and quiet here.
“Go ahead and tell,” Nat replied, wishing he had brought his fiddle; it was so cool and peaceful here.
“Well, we fellows were talking over the late interesting case of circumstantial evidence,” said Tommy, quoting at random from a speech Franz had made at the club, “and I proposed giving Dan something to make up for our suspecting him, to show our respect, and so on, you know something handsome and useful, that he could keep always and be proud of. What do you think we chose?”
“Well, we guys were discussing the recent intriguing case of circumstantial evidence,” said Tommy, randomly quoting something Franz had said at the club, “and I suggested we give Dan something to make up for suspecting him, to show our respect, and you know, something nice and useful that he could always keep and be proud of. What do you think we picked?”
“A butterfly-net; he wants one ever so much,” said Nat, looking a little disappointed, for he meant to get it himself.
“A butterfly net; he really wants one,” said Nat, looking a bit disappointed, since he planned to get it himself.
“No, sir; it's to be a microscope, a real swell one, that we see what-do-you-call-'ems in water with, and stars, and ant-eggs, and all sorts of games, you know. Won't it be a jolly good present?” said Tommy, rather confusing microscopes and telescopes in his remarks.
“No, sir; it’s going to be a microscope, a really fancy one, so we can look at whatever-you-call-them in water, and stars, and ant eggs, and all kinds of things, you know. Isn’t it going to be a great present?” said Tommy, mixing up microscopes and telescopes in his comments.
“Tip-top! I'm so glad! Won't it cost a heap, though?” cried Nat, feeling that his friend was beginning to be appreciated.
“Awesome! I'm so glad! But won't it be really expensive?” cried Nat, sensing that his friend was starting to be recognized.
“Of course it will; but we are all going to give something. I headed the paper with my five dollars; for if it is done at all, it must be done handsome.”
“Of course it will; but we’re all going to contribute something. I started the fund with my five dollars; because if it’s going to be done at all, it should be done well.”
“What! all of it? I never did see such a generous chap as you are;” and Nat beamed upon him with sincere admiration.
“What! All of it? I've never met someone as generous as you!” Nat said, looking at him with genuine admiration.
“Well, you see, I've been so bothered with my property, that I'm tired of it, and don't mean to save up any more, but give it away as I go along, and then nobody will envy me, or want to steal it, and I shan't be suspecting folks and worrying about my old cash,” replied Tommy, on whom the cares and anxieties of a millionaire weighed heavily.
"Well, you see, I've been so stressed about my property that I'm done with it. I don't plan to save up anymore; I just want to give it away as I go. That way, nobody will envy me or want to take it, and I won't have to suspect people or worry about my money," replied Tommy, who was feeling the heavy burden of a millionaire's worries.
“Will Mr. Bhaer let you do it?”
“Is Mr. Bhaer going to let you do it?”
“He thought it was a first-rate plan, and said that some of the best men he knew preferred to do good with their money instead of laying it up to be squabbled over when they died.”
“He thought it was an excellent plan and said that some of the best people he knew preferred to do good with their money instead of saving it up to be fought over when they died.”
“Your father is rich; does he do that way?”
“Your dad is wealthy; does he behave like that?”
“I'm not sure; he gives me all I want; I know that much. I'm going to talk to him about it when I go home. Anyhow, I shall set him a good example;” and Tommy was so serious, that Nat did not dare to laugh, but said, respectfully,
“I'm not sure; he gives me everything I want; I know that much. I'm going to talk to him about it when I get home. Anyway, I'll set a good example for him;” and Tommy was so serious that Nat didn’t dare to laugh, but said, respectfully,
“You will be able to do ever so much with your money, won't you?”
“You'll be able to do so much with your money, won't you?”
“So Mr. Bhaer said, and he promised to advise me about useful ways of spending it. I'm going to begin with Dan; and next time I get a dollar or so, I shall do something for Dick, he's such a good little chap, and only has a cent a week for pocket-money. He can't earn much, you know; so I'm going to kind of see to him;” and good-hearted Tommy quite longed to begin.
“So Mr. Bhaer said, and he promised to help me figure out how to spend it wisely. I'm going to start with Dan; and the next time I get a dollar or so, I'll do something for Dick, he's such a good kid, and he only gets a cent a week for allowance. He can't make much, you know; so I'm going to look out for him;” and good-hearted Tommy really wanted to get started.
“I think that's a beautiful plan, and I'm not going to try to buy a fiddle any more; I'm going to get Dan his net all myself, and if there is any money left, I'll do something to please poor Billy. He's fond of me, and though he isn't poor, he'd like some little thing from me, because I can make out what he wants better than the rest of you.” And Nat fell to wondering how much happiness could be got out of his precious three dollars.
"I think that's a lovely plan, and I'm not going to try to buy a fiddle anymore; I'm going to get Dan his net all by myself, and if I have any money left over, I'll do something nice for poor Billy. He likes me, and even though he isn’t really poor, he'd appreciate a little gift from me since I can figure out what he wants better than the rest of you." And Nat started to wonder how much happiness he could get from his precious three dollars.
“So I would. Now come and ask Mr. Bhaer if you can't go in town with me on Monday afternoon, so you can get the net, while I get the microscope. Franz and Emil are going too, and we'll have a jolly time larking round among the shops.”
“So I would. Now come and ask Mr. Bhaer if you can’t go into town with me on Monday afternoon, so you can get the net while I get the microscope. Franz and Emil are going too, and we’ll have a great time wandering around the shops.”
The lads walked away arm-in-arm, discussing the new plans with droll importance, yet beginning already to feel the sweet satisfaction which comes to those who try, no matter how humbly, to be earthly providences to the poor and helpless, and gild their mite with the gold of charity before it is laid up where thieves cannot break through and steal.
The guys walked away with their arms around each other, talking seriously about the new plans, but already starting to feel the sweet satisfaction that comes to those who, even in small ways, try to provide for the poor and helpless, adding a touch of kindness before it’s stored away where thieves can’t break in and take it.
“Come up and rest while we sort the leaves; it's so cool and pleasant here,” said Demi, as he and Dan came sauntering home from a long walk in the woods.
“Come up and relax while we sort the leaves; it’s so cool and nice here,” said Demi, as he and Dan walked home leisurely from a long stroll in the woods.
“All right!” answered Dan, who was a boy of few words, and up they went.
“All right!” Dan replied, a boy of few words, and up they went.
“What makes birch leaves shake so much more than the others?” asked inquiring Demi, who was always sure of an answer from Dan.
“What makes birch leaves shake so much more than the others?” asked curious Demi, who always counted on Dan for an answer.
“They are hung differently. Don't you see the stem where it joins the leaf is sort of pinched one way, and where it joins the twig, it is pinched another. This makes it waggle with the least bit of wind, but the elm leaves hang straight, and keep stiller.”
“They hang differently. Don’t you see how the stem connects to the leaf is pinched one way, while where it connects to the twig, it's pinched another way? This makes it wobble with even the slightest breeze, but the elm leaves hang straight and remain still.”
“How curious! will this do so?” and Demi held up a sprig of acacia, which he had broken from a little tree on the lawn, because it was so pretty.
“How strange! Will this work?” Demi asked, holding up a sprig of acacia that he had taken from a small tree on the lawn because it was so beautiful.
“No; that belongs to the sort that shuts up when you touch it. Draw your finger down the middle of the stem, and see if the leaves don't curl up,” said Dan, who was examining a bit of mica.
“No; that belongs to the kind that closes up when you touch it. Run your finger down the middle of the stem and see if the leaves don’t curl up,” said Dan, who was looking at a piece of mica.
Demi tried it, and presently the little leaves did fold together, till the spray showed a single instead of a double line of leaves.
Demi tried it, and soon the little leaves folded together until the spray showed a single line of leaves instead of a double.
“I like that; tell me about the others. What do these do?” asked Demi, taking up a new branch.
“I like that; tell me about the others. What do these do?” asked Demi, picking up a new branch.
“Feed silk-worms; they live on mulberry leaves, till they begin to spin themselves up. I was in a silk-factory once, and there were rooms full of shelves all covered with leaves, and worms eating them so fast that it made a rustle. Sometimes they eat so much they die. Tell that to Stuffy,” and Dan laughed, as he took up another bit of rock with a lichen on it.
“Feed silkworms; they eat mulberry leaves until they start spinning themselves up. I visited a silk factory once, and there were rooms filled with shelves covered in leaves, with worms eating them so quickly that it created a rustling sound. Sometimes they eat so much that they die. Tell that to Stuffy,” Dan laughed as he picked up another piece of rock covered in lichen.
“I know one thing about this mullein leaf: the fairies use them for blankets,” said Demi, who had not quite given up his faith in the existence of the little folk in green.
“I know one thing about this mullein leaf: fairies use them for blankets,” said Demi, who hadn’t completely lost his belief in the existence of the little people in green.
“If I had a microscope, I'd show you something prettier than fairies,” said Dan, wondering if he should ever own that coveted treasure. “I knew an old woman who used mullein leaves for a night-cap because she had face-ache. She sewed them together, and wore it all the time.”
“If I had a microscope, I’d show you something prettier than fairies,” said Dan, wondering if he would ever own that prized possession. “I knew an old woman who used mullein leaves for a nightcap because she had a toothache. She sewed them together and wore it all the time.”
“How funny! was she your grandmother?”
“How funny! Was she your grandmother?”
“Never had any. She was a queer old woman, and lived alone in a little tumble-down house with nineteen cats. Folks called her a witch, but she wasn't, though she looked like an old rag-bag. She was real kind to me when I lived in that place, and used to let me get warm at her fire when the folks at the poorhouse were hard on me.”
“Never had any. She was a strange old woman who lived alone in a run-down house with nineteen cats. People called her a witch, but she wasn’t, even though she looked like an old rag bag. She was really kind to me when I lived there and used to let me warm up by her fire when the people at the poorhouse were tough on me.”
“Did you live in a poorhouse?”
“Did you live in a poorhouse?”
“A little while. Never mind that I didn't mean to speak of it;” and Dan stopped short in his unusual fit of communicativeness.
“A little while. Forget that I didn’t mean to bring it up;” and Dan paused abruptly in his rare moment of openness.
“Tell about the cats, please,” said Demi, feeling that he had asked an unpleasant question, and sorry for it.
“Please tell me about the cats,” Demi said, sensing that he had asked a difficult question and feeling regret for it.
“Nothing to tell; only she had a lot of 'em, and kept 'em in a barrel nights; and I used to go and tip over the barrel sometimes, and let 'em out all over the house, and then she'd scold, and chase 'em and put 'em in again, spitting and yowling like fury.”
“Nothing to say; just that she had a lot of them and kept them in a barrel at night. I used to go and knock the barrel over sometimes, letting them run all over the house, and then she’d yell, chase them, and put them back in again, spitting and screeching like crazy.”
“Was she good to them?” asked Demi, with a hearty child's laugh, pleasant to hear.
“Was she nice to them?” asked Demi, with a cheerful child's laugh, pleasant to hear.
“Guess she was. Poor old soul! she took in all the lost and sick cats in the town; and when anybody wanted one they went to Marm Webber, and she let 'em pick any kind and color they wanted, and only asked ninepence, she was glad to have her pussies get a good home.”
“Guess she was. Poor old soul! She took in all the lost and sick cats in the town; and when anyone wanted one, they went to Marm Webber, and she let them pick any kind and color they wanted, only asking ninepence. She was happy to find her kitties a good home.”
“I should like to see Marm Webber. Could I, if I went to that place?”
“I would like to see Marm Webber. Could I do that if I went to that place?”
“She's dead. All my folks are,” said Dan, briefly.
"She's gone. Everyone in my family is," Dan said shortly.
“I'm sorry;” and Demi sat silent a minute, wondering what subject would be safe to try next. He felt delicate about speaking of the departed lady, but was very curious about the cats, and could not resist asking softly,
“I'm sorry,” Demi said, sitting in silence for a minute, trying to think of a safe topic to discuss next. He felt hesitant about talking about the late lady, but he was very curious about the cats and couldn't help but softly ask,
“Did she cure the sick ones?”
“Did she heal the sick ones?”
“Sometimes. One had a broken leg, and she tied it up to a stick, and it got well; and another had fits, and she doctored it with yarbs till it was cured. But some of 'em died, and she buried 'em; and when they couldn't get well, she killed 'em easy.”
“Sometimes. One had a broken leg, and she wrapped it up with a stick, and it healed; and another had seizures, and she treated it with herbs until it was better. But some of them died, and she buried them; and when they couldn't recover, she let them go easily.”
“How?” asked Demi, feeling that there was a peculiar charm about this old woman, and some sort of joke about the cats, because Dan was smiling to himself.
“How?” asked Demi, sensing that there was something oddly charming about this old woman, along with a joke involving the cats, since Dan was smiling to himself.
“A kind lady, who was fond of cats, told her how, and gave her some stuff, and sent all her own pussies to be killed that way. Marm used to put a sponge wet with ether, in the bottom of an old boot, then poke puss in head downwards. The ether put her to sleep in a jiffy, and she was drowned in warm water before she woke up.”
“A kind lady who loved cats explained how to do it and gave her some supplies, even sending all her own cats to be put down this way. Marm would put a sponge soaked in ether at the bottom of an old boot and then shove the cat in headfirst. The ether made the cat unconscious in no time, and she was drowned in warm water before she woke up.”
“I hope the cats didn't feel it. I shall tell Daisy about that. You have known a great many interesting things, haven't you?” asked Demi, and fell to meditating on the vast experience of a boy who had run away more than once, and taken care of himself in a big city.
“I hope the cats didn’t feel that. I'll let Daisy know. You've experienced a lot of interesting things, haven’t you?” asked Demi, and he began to think about the wide-ranging experiences of a boy who had run away more than once and had taken care of himself in a big city.
“Wish I hadn't sometimes.”
"Sometimes, I wish I hadn't."
“Why? Don't remembering them feel good?”
“Why? Doesn't remembering them feel good?”
“No.”
“No.”
“It's very singular how hard it is to manage your mind,” said Demi, clasping his hands round his knees, and looking up at the sky as if for information upon his favorite topic.
“It's really interesting how difficult it is to control your thoughts,” said Demi, clasping his hands around his knees and looking up at the sky as if seeking insight on his favorite topic.
“Devilish hard no, I don't mean that;” and Dan bit his lips, for the forbidden word slipped out in spite of him, and he wanted to be more careful with Demi than with any of the other boys.
“Really hard no, I don't mean that;” and Dan bit his lips, for the forbidden word slipped out despite him, and he wanted to be more careful with Demi than with any of the other boys.
“I'll play I didn't hear it,” said Demi; “and you won't do it again, I'm sure.”
“I'll pretend I didn't hear it,” said Demi; “and I know you won't do it again.”
“Not if I can help it. That's one of the things I don't want to remember. I keep pegging away, but it don't seem to do much good;” and Dan looked discouraged.
“Not if I can help it. That’s one of the things I don’t want to remember. I keep pushing through, but it doesn’t seem to do much good,” and Dan looked discouraged.
“Yes, it does. You don't say half so many bad words as you used to; and Aunt Jo is pleased, because she said it was a hard habit to break up.”
“Yes, it does. You don’t use nearly as many bad words as you used to; and Aunt Jo is happy because she said it was a tough habit to break.”
“Did she?” and Dan cheered up a bit.
“Did she?” Dan felt a little better.
“You must put swearing away in your fault-drawer, and lock it up; that's the way I do with my badness.”
“You need to put swearing away in your mistake drawer and lock it up; that’s how I handle my bad behavior.”
“What do you mean?” asked Dan, looking as if he found Demi almost as amusing as a new sort of cockchafer or beetle.
“What do you mean?” Dan asked, looking at Demi as if he found her almost as amusing as a new kind of bug or beetle.
“Well, it's one of my private plays, and I'll tell you, but I think you'll laugh at it,” began Demi, glad to hold forth on this congenial subject. “I play that my mind is a round room, and my soul is a little sort of creature with wings that lives in it. The walls are full of shelves and drawers, and in them I keep my thoughts, and my goodness and badness, and all sorts of things. The goods I keep where I can see them, and the bads I lock up tight, but they get out, and I have to keep putting them in and squeezing them down, they are so strong. The thoughts I play with when I am alone or in bed, and I make up and do what I like with them. Every Sunday I put my room in order, and talk with the little spirit that lives there, and tell him what to do. He is very bad sometimes, and won't mind me, and I have to scold him, and take him to Grandpa. He always makes him behave, and be sorry for his faults, because Grandpa likes this play, and gives me nice things to put in the drawers, and tells me how to shut up the naughties. Hadn't you better try that way? It's a very good one;” and Demi looked so earnest and full of faith, that Dan did not laugh at his quaint fancy, but said, soberly,
"Well, it's one of my personal projects, and I'll share it with you, but I think you'll find it amusing," started Demi, happy to discuss this engaging topic. "I imagine my mind as a round room, and my soul as a little winged creature living inside it. The walls are lined with shelves and drawers where I store my thoughts, my good traits and bad traits, and all sorts of things. I keep the good where I can see them, and I lock the bad away tightly, but they manage to escape, and I have to keep putting them back and squeezing them down because they’re so powerful. I play with my thoughts when I'm alone or in bed, making them up and doing whatever I want with them. Every Sunday, I tidy up my room and talk to the little spirit that lives there, telling him what to do. Sometimes he misbehaves and doesn't listen to me, so I have to scold him and take him to Grandpa. Grandpa always makes him behave and feel sorry for his mistakes because he enjoys this little game, gives me nice things to put in the drawers, and tells me how to deal with the naughty things. Wouldn't you want to try it that way? It's a really good method;" and Demi looked so sincere and full of belief that Dan didn’t laugh at his quirky idea but replied seriously,
“I don't think there is a lock strong enough to keep my badness shut up. Any way my room is in such a clutter I don't know how to clear it up.”
“I don't think there’s a lock strong enough to keep my badness contained. Anyway, my room is such a mess that I don’t know how to clean it up.”
“You keep your drawers in the cabinet all spandy nice; why can't you do the others?”
“You keep your clothes in the cabinet all nice and neat; why can’t you do the same for the others?”
“I ain't used to it. Will you show me how?” and Dan looked as if inclined to try Demi's childish way of keeping a soul in order.
“I’m not used to it. Can you show me how?” and Dan looked like he was considering trying Demi's childish way of keeping things in line.
“I'd love to, but I don't know how, except to talk as Grandpa does. I can't do it good like him, but I'll try.”
“I’d love to, but I’m not sure how, other than talking like Grandpa does. I can’t do it as well as he does, but I’ll give it a shot.”
“Don't tell any one; only now and then we'll come here and talk things over, and I'll pay you for it by telling all I know about my sort of things. Will that do?” and Dan held out his big, rough hand.
“Don’t tell anyone; we’ll just come here occasionally and discuss things, and I’ll repay you by sharing everything I know about my kind of stuff. Does that work?” Dan said, extending his big, rough hand.
Demi gave his smooth, little hand readily, and the league was made; for in the happy, peaceful world where the younger boy lived, lions and lambs played together, and little children innocently taught their elders.
Demi gave his smooth little hand willingly, and the pact was sealed; in the joyful, tranquil world where the younger boy lived, lions and lambs played together, and little kids innocently taught their elders.
“Hush!” said Dan, pointing toward the house, as Demi was about to indulge in another discourse on the best way of getting badness down, and keeping it down; and peeping from their perch, they saw Mrs. Jo strolling slowly along, reading as she went, while Teddy trotted behind her, dragging a little cart upside down.
“Hush!” Dan said, pointing toward the house, just as Demi was about to dive into another discussion about the best way to tackle bad behavior and keep it at bay. Peeking from their spot, they saw Mrs. Jo walking slowly, reading as she went, while Teddy trailed behind her, dragging a little cart that was flipped over.
“Wait till they see us,” whispered Demi, and both sat still as the pair came nearer, Mrs. Jo so absorbed in her book that she would have walked into the brook if Teddy had not stopped her by saying,
“Wait till they see us,” whispered Demi, and both stayed quiet as the pair approached, Mrs. Jo so focused on her book that she would have walked into the creek if Teddy hadn't stopped her by saying,
“Marmar, I wanter fis.”
"Marmar, I want this."
Mrs. Jo put down the charming book which she had been trying to read for a week, and looked about her for a fishing-pole, being used to making toys out of nothing. Before she had broken one from the hedge, a slender willow bough fell at her feet; and, looking up, she saw the boys laughing in the nest.
Mrs. Jo set aside the delightful book she had been trying to read for a week and looked around for a fishing pole, as she was accustomed to making toys out of whatever she could find. Just before she could snap off one from the hedge, a slender willow branch dropped at her feet; and when she looked up, she saw the boys laughing in the treehouse.
“Up! up!” cried Teddy, stretching his arms and flapping his skirts as if about to fly.
“Up! up!” shouted Teddy, extending his arms and waving his skirts as if he were about to take flight.
“I'll come down and you come up. I must go to Daisy now;” and Demi departed to rehearse the tale of the nineteen cats, with the exciting boot-and-barrel episodes.
“I'll come down and you come up. I need to go see Daisy now;” and Demi left to share the story of the nineteen cats, complete with the thrilling boot-and-barrel moments.
Teddy was speedily whisked up; and then Dan said, laughing, “Come, too; there's plenty of room. I'll lend you a hand.”
Teddy was quickly lifted up; and then Dan said, laughing, “Come on, there’s plenty of room. I’ll give you a hand.”
Mrs. Jo glanced over her shoulder, but no one was in sight; and rather liking the joke of the thing, she laughed back, saying, “Well, if you won't mention it, I think I will;” and with two nimble steps was in the willow.
Mrs. Jo looked over her shoulder, but no one was around; finding the situation amusing, she laughed and said, “Well, if you’re not going to say anything, I think I will;” and with two quick steps, she was by the willow.
“I haven't climbed a tree since I was married. I used to be very fond of it when I was a girl,” she said, looking well-pleased with her shady perch.
“I haven't climbed a tree since I got married. I really enjoyed it when I was a girl,” she said, looking quite happy in her shady spot.
“Now, you read if you want to, and I'll take care of Teddy,” proposed Dan, beginning to make a fishing-rod for impatient Baby.
“Now, you can read if you want, and I'll take care of Teddy,” suggested Dan, starting to make a fishing rod for impatient Baby.
“I don't think I care about it now. What were you and Demi at up here?” asked Mrs. Jo, thinking, from the sober look on Dan's face, that he had something on his mind.
“I don’t think it matters to me now. What were you and Demi doing up here?” asked Mrs. Jo, sensing from the serious expression on Dan’s face that he had something weighing on his mind.
“Oh! we were talking. I'd been telling him about leaves and things, and he was telling me some of his queer plays. Now, then, Major, fish away;” and Dan finished off his work by putting a big blue fly on the bent pin which hung at the end of the cord he had tied to the willow-rod.
“Oh! We were chatting. I was sharing some thoughts about leaves and stuff, and he was telling me about his weird plays. Now, Major, go ahead and fish;” and Dan wrapped up his task by attaching a big blue fly to the bent pin that was at the end of the line he had tied to the willow rod.
Teddy leaned down from the tree, and was soon wrapt up in watching for the fish which he felt sure would come. Dan held him by his little petticoats, lest he should take a “header” into the brook, and Mrs. Jo soon won him to talk by doing so herself.
Teddy leaned down from the tree and quickly got focused on watching for the fish he was sure would show up. Dan held him by his little petticoats to keep him from falling into the brook, and Mrs. Jo soon got him talking by doing the same thing herself.
“I am so glad you told Demi about 'leaves and things;' it is just what he needs; and I wish you would teach him, and take him to walk with you.”
“I’m really glad you told Demi about 'leaves and things;' it’s exactly what he needs; and I wish you would teach him and take him for walks with you.”
“I'd like to, he is so bright; but—”
“I'd like to, he is so smart; but—”
“But what?”
“But why?”
“I didn't think you'd trust me.”
“I didn’t think you would trust me.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Well, Demi is so kind of precious, and so good, and I'm such a bad lot, I thought you'd keep him away from me.”
“Well, Demi is really sweet and such a good person, and I'm such a terrible influence that I thought you'd keep him away from me.”
“But you are not a 'bad lot,' as you say; and I do trust you, Dan, entirely, because you honestly try to improve, and do better and better every week.”
“But you’re not a 'bad lot,' as you say; and I really trust you, Dan, completely, because you genuinely try to improve and get better every week.”
“Really?” and Dan looked up at her with the cloud of despondency lifting from his face.
“Seriously?” Dan looked up at her, the weight of his sadness lifting from his face.
“Yes; don't you feel it?”
“Yes; don't you sense it?”
“I hoped so, but I didn't know.”
“I hoped so, but I wasn't sure.”
“I have been waiting and watching quietly, for I thought I'd give you a good trial first; and if you stood it, I would give you the best reward I had. You have stood it well; and now I'm going to trust not only Demi, but my own boy, to you, because you can teach them some things better than any of us.”
“I've been waiting and watching quietly because I wanted to give you a fair chance first; if you handled it well, I would give you the best reward I have. You've done great; and now I'm going to trust not just Demi, but my own son, to you, because you can teach them things better than any of us.”
“Can I?” and Dan looked amazed at the idea.
"Can I?" Dan said, looking astonished at the thought.
“Demi has lived among older people so much that he needs just what you have knowledge of common things, strength, and courage. He thinks you are the bravest boy he ever saw, and admires your strong way of doing things. Then you know a great deal about natural objects, and can tell him more wonderful tales of birds, and bees, and leaves, and animals, than his story-books give him; and, being true, these stories will teach and do him good. Don't you see now how much you can help him, and why I like to have him with you?”
“Demi has spent so much time around older people that he really needs what you have: knowledge of everyday things, strength, and courage. He thinks you’re the bravest boy he’s ever seen and admires the way you tackle challenges. You also know a lot about nature and can share more amazing stories about birds, bees, leaves, and animals than his storybooks provide; and since they’re true, these stories will teach him and be good for him. Don’t you see now how much you can help him and why I want him to be with you?”
“But I swear sometimes, and might tell him something wrong. I wouldn't mean to, but it might slip out, just as 'devil' did a few minutes ago,” said Dan, anxious to do his duty, and let her know his shortcomings.
“But I swear sometimes, and I might accidentally say something wrong. I wouldn’t mean to, but it might just slip out, like ‘devil’ did a few minutes ago,” said Dan, eager to be honest and let her know about his flaws.
“I know you try not to say or do any thing to harm the little fellow, and here is where I think Demi will help you, because he is so innocent and wise in his small way, and has what I am trying to give you, dear, good principles. It is never too early to try and plant them in a child, and never too late to cultivate them in the most neglected person. You are only boys yet; you can teach one another. Demi will unconsciously strengthen your moral sense, you will strengthen his common sense, and I shall feel as if I had helped you both.”
"I know you're doing your best not to say or do anything that could hurt the little guy, and I think Demi can really help you with that. He's so innocent and wise in his own way, and he has the good principles I'm trying to give you, dear. It's never too early to plant these values in a child, and it's never too late to nurture them in someone who has been overlooked. You’re still just boys; you can learn from each other. Demi will naturally boost your moral compass, and you will enhance his common sense, and I'll feel like I've contributed to both of your growth."
Words could not express how pleased and touched Dan was by this confidence and praise. No one had ever trusted him before, no one had cared to find out and foster the good in him, and no one had suspected how much there was hidden away in the breast of the neglected boy, going fast to ruin, yet quick to feel and value sympathy and help. No honor that he might earn hereafter would ever be half so precious as the right to teach his few virtues and small store of learning to the child whom he most respected; and no more powerful restraint could have been imposed upon him than the innocent companion confided to his care. He found courage now to tell Mrs. Jo of the plan already made with Demi, and she was glad that the first step had been so naturally taken. Every thing seemed to be working well for Dan, and she rejoiced over him, because it had seemed a hard task, yet, working on with a firm belief in the possibility of reformation in far older and worse subjects than he, there had come this quick and hopeful change to encourage her. He felt that he had friends now and a place in the world, something to live and work for, and, though he said little, all that was best and bravest in a character made old by a hard experience responded to the love and faith bestowed on him, and Dan's salvation was assured.
Words couldn't express how happy and moved Dan was by this trust and praise. No one had ever believed in him before, no one had cared to see and nurture the good within him, and no one had realized how much he had hidden beneath the surface of the neglected boy, who was quickly heading for trouble but was sensitive and appreciative of kindness and support. No honor he could earn in the future would ever be as valuable as the opportunity to share his few virtues and limited knowledge with the child he respected the most; and nothing could have restrained him more powerfully than the innocent companion entrusted to his care. He found the courage to tell Mrs. Jo about the plan he had already made with Demi, and she was pleased that the first step had been taken so naturally. Everything seemed to be going well for Dan, and she felt joy for him, especially since it had seemed like a tough task, yet with a strong belief in the possibility of change in even older and tougher cases than his, this quick and hopeful transformation had occurred to encourage her. He sensed that he had friends now and a place in the world, something to live and work for, and although he said little, all that was best and bravest in a character worn down by hard experiences responded to the love and trust given to him, and Dan's salvation was certain.
Their quiet talk was interrupted by a shout of delight from Teddy, who, to the surprise of every one, did actually catch a trout where no trout had been seen for years. He was so enchanted with his splendid success that he insisted on showing his prize to the family before Asia cooked it for supper; so the three descended and went happily away together, all satisfied with the work of that half hour.
Their quiet conversation was interrupted by a shout of excitement from Teddy, who, to everyone’s surprise, actually caught a trout where no trout had been seen in years. He was so thrilled with his amazing success that he insisted on showing off his catch to the family before Asia cooked it for dinner; so the three of them went down and happily strolled away together, all pleased with the results of that half hour.
Ned was the next visitor to the tree, but he only made a short stay, sitting there at his ease while Dick and Dolly caught a pailful of grasshoppers and crickets for him. He wanted to play a joke on Tommy, and intended to tuck up a few dozen of the lively creatures in his bed, so that when Bangs got in he would speedily tumble out again, and pass a portion of the night in chasing “hopper-grasses” round the room. The hunt was soon over, and having paid the hunters with a few peppermints apiece Ned retired to make Tommy's bed.
Ned was the next one to visit the tree, but he didn’t stay long, just relaxing there while Dick and Dolly caught a bucketful of grasshoppers and crickets for him. He wanted to play a prank on Tommy and planned to hide a few dozen of the lively insects in his bed so that when Tommy got in, he would quickly jump out and spend part of the night chasing “hopper-grasses” around the room. The capture was quick, and after giving the hunters a few peppermints each, Ned went off to set up Tommy's bed.
For an hour the old willow sighed and sung to itself, talked with the brook, and watched the lengthening shadows as the sun went down. The first rosy color was touching its graceful branches when a boy came stealing up the avenue, across the lawn, and, spying Billy by the brook-side, went to him, saying, in a mysterious tone,
For an hour, the old willow sighed and sang to itself, chatted with the brook, and watched the shadows grow longer as the sun set. The first hints of pink were brushing its graceful branches when a boy quietly approached along the path, crossed the lawn, and, spotting Billy by the brook, walked over to him and said in a mysterious tone,
“Go and tell Mr. Bhaer I want to see him down here, please. Don't let any one hear.”
“Go and tell Mr. Bhaer I want to see him down here, please. Don't let anyone hear.”
Billy nodded and ran off, while the boy swung himself up into the tree, and sat there looking anxious, yet evidently feeling the charm of the place and hour. In five minutes, Mr. Bhaer appeared, and, stepping up on the fence, leaned into the nest, saying, kindly,
Billy nodded and took off, while the boy climbed up into the tree and sat there looking worried, but clearly enjoying the beauty of the place and the moment. In five minutes, Mr. Bhaer arrived and, stepping up onto the fence, leaned into the nest, saying kindly,
“I am glad to see you, Jack; but why not come in and meet us all at once?”
“I’m glad to see you, Jack; but why don’t you come in and meet all of us at once?”
“I wanted to see you first, please, sir. Uncle made me come back. I know I don't deserve any thing, but I hope the fellows won't be hard upon me.”
"I wanted to see you first, please, sir. Uncle made me come back. I know I don't deserve anything, but I hope the guys won't be too tough on me."
Poor Jack did not get on very well, but it was evident that he was sorry and ashamed, and wanted to be received as easily as possible; for his Uncle had thrashed him well and scolded him soundly for following the example he himself set. Jack had begged not to be sent back, but the school was cheap, and Mr. Ford insisted, so the boy returned as quietly as possible, and took refuge behind Mr. Bhaer.
Poor Jack wasn’t doing great, but it was clear he felt sorry and ashamed, wanting to be accepted as easily as he could; his uncle had really given him a beating and scolded him for following the bad example he set. Jack had begged not to be sent back, but the school was affordable, and Mr. Ford insisted, so the boy went back as quietly as he could and hid behind Mr. Bhaer.
“I hope not, but I can't answer for them, though I will see that they are not unjust. I think, as Dan and Nat have suffered so much, being innocent, you should suffer something, being guilty. Don't you?” asked Mr. Bhaer, pitying Jack, yet feeling he deserved punishment for a fault which had so little excuse.
“I hope not, but I can't speak for them, though I will make sure they aren't unfair. I think, since Dan and Nat have suffered so much, being innocent, you should face some consequences, being guilty. Don't you?” asked Mr. Bhaer, feeling sorry for Jack but also thinking he deserved punishment for a mistake that had so little justification.
“I suppose so, but I sent Tommy's money back, and I said I was sorry, isn't that enough?” said Jack, rather sullenly; for the boy who could do so mean a thing was not brave enough to bear the consequences well.
“I guess so, but I sent Tommy's money back, and I said I was sorry, isn't that enough?” Jack said, a bit sulkily; because the boy who could do such a petty thing wasn't brave enough to handle the consequences well.
“No; I think you should ask pardon of all three boys, openly and honestly. You cannot expect them to respect and trust you for a time, but you can live down this disgrace if you try, and I will help you. Stealing and lying are detestable sins, and I hope this will be a lesson to you. I am glad you are ashamed, it is a good sign; bear it patiently, and do your best to earn a better reputation.”
“No, I think you should apologize to all three boys, openly and honestly. You can’t expect them to respect and trust you for now, but you can overcome this disgrace if you put in the effort, and I’ll help you. Stealing and lying are terrible sins, and I hope this will teach you a lesson. I'm glad you're feeling ashamed; it’s a good sign. Endure it patiently, and do your best to build a better reputation.”
“I'll have an auction, and sell off all my goods dirt cheap,” said Jack, showing his repentance in the most characteristic way.
“I'll hold an auction and sell all my stuff for really cheap,” said Jack, showing his regret in the most typical way.
“I think it would be better to give them away, and begin on a new foundation. Take 'Honesty is the best policy' for your motto, and live up to it in act, and word, and thought, and though you don't make a cent of money this summer, you will be a rich boy in the autumn,” said Mr. Bhaer, earnestly.
“I think it would be better to give them away and start fresh. Use 'Honesty is the best policy' as your motto and live by it in what you do, say, and think. Even if you don't make a single cent this summer, you’ll be a wealthy person come autumn,” Mr. Bhaer said earnestly.
It was hard, but Jack consented, for he really felt that cheating didn't pay, and wanted to win back the friendship of the boys. His heart clung to his possessions, and he groaned inwardly at the thought of actually giving away certain precious things. Asking pardon publicly was easy compared to this; but then he began to discover that certain other things, invisible, but most valuable, were better property than knives, fish-hooks, or even money itself. So he decided to buy up a little integrity, even at a high price, and secure the respect of his playmates, though it was not a salable article.
It was tough, but Jack agreed because he truly believed that cheating wasn’t worth it and he wanted to regain the boys’ friendship. He was attached to his belongings and inwardly groaned at the idea of actually giving away some treasured items. Publicly asking for forgiveness was easy compared to this; but then he started to realize that certain other things, invisible yet far more valuable, were better than knives, fishing hooks, or even money itself. So he decided to invest in a bit of integrity, even if it cost a lot, and earn the respect of his friends, even though it wasn’t something that could be bought.
“Well, I'll do it,” he said, with a sudden air of resolution, which pleased Mr. Bhaer.
“Well, I’ll do it,” he said, with a sudden sense of determination, which pleased Mr. Bhaer.
“Good! and I'll stand by you. Now come and begin at once.”
"Great! I'll support you. Now let's get started right away."
And Father Bhaer led the bankrupt boy back into the little world, which received him coldly at first, but slowly warmed to him, when he showed that he had profited by the lesson, and was sincerely anxious to go into a better business with a new stock-in-trade.
And Father Bhaer brought the struggling boy back into the small community, which initially welcomed him with indifference, but gradually accepted him as he demonstrated that he had learned from his mistakes and was genuinely eager to start fresh with a new approach.
CHAPTER XVI. TAMING THE COLT
“What in the world is that boy doing?” said Mrs. Jo to herself, as she watched Dan running round the half-mile triangle as if for a wager. He was all alone, and seemed possessed by some strange desire to run himself into a fever, or break his neck; for, after several rounds, he tried leaping walls, and turning somersaults up the avenue, and finally dropped down on the grass before the door as if exhausted.
“What on earth is that boy doing?” Mrs. Jo murmured to herself as she watched Dan running around the half-mile triangle like he was racing for a bet. He was all by himself and looked driven by some wild urge to either exhaust himself or get seriously hurt; after several laps, he started jumping over walls and doing somersaults down the avenue, and finally collapsed on the grass in front of the door as if he were completely worn out.
“Are you training for a race, Dan?” asked Mrs. Jo, from the window where she sat.
“Are you training for a race, Dan?” Mrs. Jo asked from the window where she was sitting.
He looked up quickly, and stopped panting to answer, with a laugh,
He quickly looked up and stopped breathing heavily to respond with a laugh,
“No; I'm only working off my steam.”
“No; I'm just blowing off some steam.”
“Can't you find a cooler way of doing it? You will be ill if you tear about so in such warm weather,” said Mrs. Jo, laughing also, as she threw him out a great palm-leaf fan.
“Can’t you figure out a better way to do it? You’ll get sick if you’re running around like that in this heat,” Mrs. Jo said, also laughing, as she tossed him a big palm-leaf fan.
“Can't help it. I must run somewhere,” answered Dan, with such an odd expression in his restless eyes, that Mrs. Jo was troubled, and asked, quickly,
“Can't help it. I have to run somewhere,” Dan replied, with such a strange look in his restless eyes that Mrs. Jo felt concerned and asked quickly,
“Is Plumfield getting too narrow for you?”
“Is Plumfield feeling too cramped for you?”
“I wouldn't mind if it was a little bigger. I like it though; only the fact is the devil gets into me sometimes, and then I do want to bolt.”
“I wouldn't mind if it were a bit bigger. I like it, though; the thing is, sometimes I feel tempted, and then I do want to run.”
The words seemed to come against his will, for he looked sorry the minute they were spoken, and seemed to think he deserved a reproof for his ingratitude. But Mrs. Jo understood the feeling, and though sorry to see it, she could not blame the boy for confessing it. She looked at him anxiously, seeing how tall and strong he had grown, how full of energy his face was, with its eager eyes and resolute mouth; and remembering the utter freedom he had known for years before, she felt how even the gentle restraint of this home would weigh upon him at times when the old lawless spirit stirred in him. “Yes,” she said to herself, “my wild hawk needs a larger cage; and yet, if I let him go, I am afraid he will be lost. I must try and find some lure strong enough to keep him safe.”
The words seemed to come out against his will, as he looked regretful the moment they were spoken, and seemed to feel he deserved a scolding for his ingratitude. But Mrs. Jo understood the feeling, and although she was sad to see it, she couldn’t blame the boy for admitting it. She looked at him anxiously, noticing how tall and strong he had grown, how full of energy his face was, with its eager eyes and determined mouth; and remembering the complete freedom he had enjoyed for years before, she realized how even the gentle confines of this home would sometimes weigh on him when the old rebellious spirit stirred within him. “Yes,” she said to herself, “my wild hawk needs a larger cage; yet, if I let him go, I’m afraid he’ll get lost. I must try to find some strong enough attraction to keep him safe.”
“I know all about it,” she added, aloud. “It is not 'the devil,' as you call it, but the very natural desire of all young people for liberty. I used to feel just so, and once, I really did think for a minute that I would bolt.”
“I know all about it,” she said loudly. “It’s not 'the devil,' as you call it, but a completely natural desire for freedom that all young people have. I used to feel that way too, and there was a time when I truly thought for a moment that I would just run away.”
“Why didn't you?” said Dan, coming to lean on the low window-ledge, with an evident desire to continue the subject.
“Why didn't you?” Dan said, leaning against the low windowsill, clearly wanting to keep the conversation going.
“I knew it was foolish, and love for my mother kept me at home.”
“I knew it was silly, but my love for my mom kept me at home.”
“I haven't got any mother,” began Dan.
“I don’t have a mom,” Dan started.
“I thought you had now,” said Mrs. Jo, gently stroking the rough hair off his hot forehead.
“I thought you had now,” said Mrs. Jo, gently brushing the rough hair off his hot forehead.
“You are no end good to me, and I can't ever thank you enough, but it just isn't the same, is it?” and Dan looked up at her with a wistful, hungry look that went to her heart.
“You are so good to me, and I can never thank you enough, but it just isn’t the same, is it?” Dan looked up at her with a longing, intense gaze that reached her heart.
“No, dear, it is not the same, and never can be. I think an own mother would have been a great deal to you. But as that cannot be, you must try to let me fill her place. I fear I have not done all I ought, or you would not want to leave me,” she added, sorrowfully.
“No, dear, it’s not the same, and it never will be. I believe having your own mother would have meant a lot to you. But since that’s not possible, you need to let me take her place. I’m afraid I haven’t done everything I should have, or you wouldn’t want to leave me,” she said sadly.
“Yes, you have!” cried Dan, eagerly. “I don't want to go, and I won't go, if I can help it; but every now and then I feel as if I must burst out somehow. I want to run straight ahead somewhere, to smash something, or pitch into somebody. Don't know why, but I do, and that's all about it.”
“Yes, you have!” exclaimed Dan, excitedly. “I really don’t want to go, and I won’t go if I can help it; but every now and then I feel like I’m about to explode. I just want to run forward, break something, or get into a fight with someone. I don’t even know why, but I do, and that’s all there is to it.”
Dan laughed as he spoke, but he meant what he said, for he knit his black brows, and brought down his fist on the ledge with such force, that Mrs. Jo's thimble flew off into the grass. He brought it back, and as she took it she held the big, brown hand a minute, saying, with a look that showed the words cost her something,
Dan laughed as he talked, but he was serious about what he was saying. He furrowed his dark brows and slammed his fist on the ledge with such force that Mrs. Jo's thimble flew off into the grass. He retrieved it, and as she took it, she held his big, brown hand for a moment, saying, with a look that showed the words were hard for her,
“Well, Dan, run if you must, but don't run very far; and come back to me soon, for I want you very much.”
“Well, Dan, run if you need to, but don’t go too far; and come back to me soon, because I really want you here.”
He was rather taken aback by this unexpected permission to play truant, and somehow it seemed to lessen his desire to go. He did not understand why, but Mrs. Jo did, and, knowing the natural perversity of the human mind, counted on it to help her now. She felt instinctively that the more the boy was restrained the more he would fret against it; but leave him free, and the mere sense of liberty would content him, joined to the knowledge that his presence was dear to those whom he loved best. It was a little experiment, but it succeeded, for Dan stood silent a moment, unconsciously picking the fan to pieces and turning the matter over in his mind. He felt that she appealed to his heart and his honor, and owned that he understood it by saying presently, with a mixture of regret and resolution in his face,
He was pretty surprised by this unexpected permission to skip school, and somehow it made him less eager to go. He didn’t know why, but Mrs. Jo did, and knowing how people can be, she counted on it to help her now. She felt instinctively that the more he was held back, the more he would resist; but if she let him be free, the feeling of freedom would satisfy him, especially since he knew his presence mattered to the people he cared about the most. It was a small experiment, but it worked, because Dan stood quietly for a moment, unconsciously picking apart the fan and thinking it over. He felt that she was appealing to his heart and his sense of honor, and admitted that he understood it when he eventually said, with a mix of regret and determination on his face,
“I won't go yet awhile, and I'll give you fair warning before I bolt. That's fair, isn't it?”
"I won't leave just yet, and I'll let you know ahead of time before I make a run for it. That's reasonable, right?"
“Yes, we will let it stand so. Now, I want to see if I can't find some way for you to work off your steam better than running about the place like a mad dog, spoiling my fans, or fighting with the boys. What can we invent?” and while Dan tried to repair the mischief he had done, Mrs. Jo racked her brain for some new device to keep her truant safe until he had learned to love his lessons better.
“Yes, we'll let it stay like that. Now, I want to see if I can find a better way for you to let off some steam instead of running around like a crazy dog, ruining my fans, or getting into fights with the boys. What can we come up with?” And while Dan tried to fix the trouble he had caused, Mrs. Jo thought hard about a new plan to keep her wayward child safe until he learned to appreciate his lessons more.
“How would you like to be my express-man?” she said, as a sudden thought popped into her head.
“How would you like to be my delivery guy?” she said, as a sudden thought popped into her head.
“Go into town, and do the errands?” asked Dan, looking interested at once.
“Go into town and run some errands?” asked Dan, immediately looking interested.
“Yes; Franz is tired of it, Silas cannot be spared just now, and Mr. Bhaer has no time. Old Andy is a safe horse, you are a good driver, and know your way about the city as well as a postman. Suppose you try it, and see if it won't do most as well to drive away two or three times a week as to run away once a month.”
“Yes; Franz is tired of it, Silas can't be spared right now, and Mr. Bhaer doesn't have the time. Old Andy is a reliable horse, you're a skilled driver, and you know your way around the city just like a postman. Why don't you give it a try and see if driving two or three times a week works just as well as running away once a month?”
“I'd like it ever so much, only I must go alone and do it all myself. I don't want any of the other fellows bothering round,” said Dan, taking to the new idea so kindly that he began to put on business airs already.
“I would really love that, but I have to go alone and handle everything myself. I don’t want anyone else getting in the way,” Dan said, embracing the new idea so enthusiastically that he started to act all businesslike already.
“If Mr. Bhaer does not object you shall have it all your own way. I suppose Emil will growl, but he cannot be trusted with horses, and you can. By the way, to-morrow is market-day, and I must make out my list. You had better see that the wagon is in order, and tell Silas to have the fruit and vegetables ready for mother. You will have to be up early and get back in time for school, can you do that?”
“If Mr. Bhaer doesn't mind, you can do whatever you want. I guess Emil will complain, but he can't be trusted with the horses, and you can. Anyway, tomorrow is market day, and I need to make my list. You should make sure the wagon is ready and tell Silas to have the fruit and vegetables prepared for mom. You'll need to get up early and come back in time for school, can you handle that?”
“I'm always an early bird, so I don't mind,” and Dan slung on his jacket with despatch.
“I'm always an early riser, so I don't mind,” Dan said as he quickly put on his jacket.
“The early bird got the worm this time, I'm sure,” said Mrs. Jo, merrily.
“The early bird got the worm this time, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Jo, cheerfully.
“And a jolly good worm it is,” answered Dan, as he went laughing away to put a new lash to the whip, wash the wagon, and order Silas about with all the importance of a young express-man.
“And it’s a really good worm,” Dan replied, laughing as he walked off to put a new lash on the whip, wash the wagon, and boss Silas around with all the confidence of a young express-man.
“Before he is tired of this I will find something else and have it ready when the next restless fit comes on,” said Mrs. Jo to herself, as she wrote her list with a deep sense of gratitude that all her boys were not Dans.
“Before he gets tired of this, I’ll find something else and have it ready for when the next restless fit hits,” Mrs. Jo said to herself, as she wrote her list with a deep sense of gratitude that all her boys weren't Dans.
Mr. Bhaer did not entirely approve of the new plan, but agreed to give it a trial, which put Dan on his mettle, and caused him to give up certain wild plans of his own, in which the new lash and the long hill were to have borne a part. He was up and away very early the next morning, heroically resisting the temptation to race with the milkmen going into town. Once there, he did his errands carefully, to Mr. Bhaer's surprise and Mrs. Jo's great satisfaction. The Commodore did growl at Dan's promotion, but was pacified by a superior padlock to his new boat-house, and the thought that seamen were meant for higher honors than driving market-wagons and doing family errands. So Dan filled his new office well and contentedly for weeks, and said no more about bolting. But one day Mr. Bhaer found him pummelling Jack, who was roaring for mercy under his knee.
Mr. Bhaer didn’t completely agree with the new plan, but he decided to give it a shot, which challenged Dan and made him give up some of his wild ideas that involved the new whip and the long hill. He was up and out very early the next morning, heroically fighting the urge to race the milkmen headed into town. Once there, he ran his errands carefully, surprising Mr. Bhaer and delighting Mrs. Jo. The Commodore grumbled about Dan's promotion, but he was calmed down by a better padlock for his new boathouse and the idea that sailors deserved higher honors than driving market wagons and running family errands. So Dan effectively filled his new role happily for weeks and stopped talking about leaving. But one day, Mr. Bhaer found him beating up Jack, who was screaming for mercy under his knee.
“Why, Dan, I thought you had given up fighting,” he said, as he went to the rescue.
“Why, Dan, I thought you had stopped fighting,” he said, as he went to help.
“We ain't fighting, we are only wrestling,” answered Dan, leaving off reluctantly.
“We're not fighting, we're just wrestling,” Dan replied, stopping reluctantly.
“It looks very much like it, and feels like it, hey, Jack?” said Mr. Bhaer, as the defeated gentleman got upon his legs with difficulty.
“It really seems that way, and feels that way too, right, Jack?” said Mr. Bhaer, as the defeated man struggled to get back on his feet.
“Catch me wrestling with him again. He's most knocked my head off,” snarled Jack, holding on to that portion of his frame as if it really was loose upon his shoulders.
"Catch me wrestling with him again. He's nearly knocked my head off," snarled Jack, gripping that part of his body as if it was truly loose on his shoulders.
“The fact is, we began in fun, but when I got him down I couldn't help pounding him. Sorry I hurt you, old fellow,” explained Dan, looking rather ashamed of himself.
“The truth is, we started out having fun, but once I had him on the ground, I just couldn’t stop hitting him. Sorry I hurt you, buddy,” Dan said, looking pretty ashamed of himself.
“I understand. The longing to pitch into somebody was so strong you couldn't resist. You are a sort of Berserker, Dan, and something to tussle with is as necessary to you as music is to Nat,” said Mr. Bhaer, who knew all about the conversation between the boy and Mrs. Jo.
“I get it. The urge to go at someone was so intense you couldn't hold back. You’re kind of a Berserker, Dan, and having something to fight with is as essential to you as music is to Nat,” said Mr. Bhaer, who was fully aware of the conversation between the boy and Mrs. Jo.
“Can't help it. So if you don't want to be pounded you'd better keep out of the way,” answered Dan, with a warning look in his black eyes that made Jack sheer off in haste.
“Can’t help it. So if you don’t want to get hit, you’d better stay out of the way,” Dan replied, with a warning look in his dark eyes that made Jack back off quickly.
“If you want something to wrestle with, I will give you a tougher specimen than Jack,” said Mr. Bhaer; and, leading the way to the wood-yard, he pointed out certain roots of trees that had been grubbed up in the spring, and had been lying there waiting to be split.
“If you want something challenging to deal with, I’ll give you a tougher option than Jack,” said Mr. Bhaer. He led the way to the wood-yard and pointed out some tree roots that had been dug up in the spring and were lying there, waiting to be split.
“There, when you feel inclined to maltreat the boys, just come and work off your energies here, and I'll thank you for it.”
“Whenever you feel like taking it out on the boys, just come and work off your energy here, and I'll really appreciate it.”
“So I will;” and, seizing the axe that lay near Dan hauled out a tough root, and went at it so vigorously, that the chips flew far and wide, and Mr. Bhaer fled for his life.
“So I will;” and, grabbing the axe that was next to Dan, he pulled out a tough root and went at it so vigorously that the chips flew everywhere, and Mr. Bhaer ran for his life.
To his great amusement, Dan took him at his word, and was often seen wrestling with the ungainly knots, hat and jacket off, red face, and wrathful eyes; for he got into royal rages over some of his adversaries, and swore at them under his breath till he had conquered them, when he exulted, and marched off to the shed with an armful of gnarled oak-wood in triumph. He blistered his hands, tired his back, and dulled the axe, but it did him good, and he got more comfort out of the ugly roots than any one dreamed, for with each blow he worked off some of the pent-up power that would otherwise have been expended in some less harmless way.
To his great amusement, Dan took him seriously and was often seen wrestling with the awkward knots, with his hat and jacket off, a red face, and angry eyes. He would get really furious at some of his opponents, mumbling curses under his breath until he beat them. Once he conquered them, he would celebrate and march off to the shed with a load of gnarled oak wood in triumph. He blistered his hands, tired out his back, and dulled the axe, but it was good for him, and he found more satisfaction in the ugly roots than anyone realized. With each swing, he released some of the pent-up energy that would have otherwise come out in less positive ways.
“When this is gone I really don't know what I shall do,” said Mrs. Jo to herself, for no inspiration came, and she was at the end of her resources.
“When this is gone, I really don’t know what I’ll do,” Mrs. Jo said to herself, as no inspiration came, and she had run out of ideas.
But Dan found a new occupation for himself, and enjoyed it some time before any one discovered the cause of his contentment. A fine young horse of Mr. Laurie's was kept at Plumfield that summer, running loose in a large pasture across the brook. The boys were all interested in the handsome, spirited creature, and for a time were fond of watching him gallop and frisk with his plumey tail flying, and his handsome head in the air. But they soon got tired of it, and left Prince Charlie to himself. All but Dan, he never tired of looking at the horse, and seldom failed to visit him each day with a lump of sugar, a bit of bread, or an apple to make him welcome. Charlie was grateful, accepted his friendship, and the two loved one another as if they felt some tie between them, inexplicable but strong. In whatever part of the wide field he might be, Charlie always came at full speed when Dan whistled at the bars, and the boy was never happier than when the beautiful, fleet creature put its head on his shoulder, looking up at him with fine eyes full of intelligent affection.
But Dan found a new hobby for himself and enjoyed it for some time before anyone figured out why he was so happy. A beautiful young horse owned by Mr. Laurie was kept at Plumfield that summer, roaming freely in a large pasture across the brook. The boys were all interested in the striking, lively animal and spent a while watching him gallop and play, his plume-like tail flying and his proud head held high. But they soon lost interest and left Prince Charlie to himself. All except for Dan; he never got tired of watching the horse and made it a point to visit him every day with a lump of sugar, a piece of bread, or an apple to show his affection. Charlie appreciated it, accepted Dan's friendship, and the two formed a bond that felt inexplicable yet strong. No matter where he was in the expansive field, Charlie always sprinted towards Dan when he whistled at the gates, and the boy was never happier than when the stunning, swift creature rested its head on his shoulder, gazing up at him with big, intelligent eyes full of warmth.
“We understand one another without any palaver, don't we, old fellow?” Dan would say, proud of the horse's confidence, and, so jealous of his regard, that he told no one how well the friendship prospered, and never asked anybody but Teddy to accompany him on these daily visits.
“We get each other without any fuss, right, buddy?” Dan would say, proud of the horse’s trust, and so protective of their bond that he never shared how well their friendship was growing, and only asked Teddy to join him on these daily visits.
Mr. Laurie came now and then to see how Charlie got on, and spoke of having him broken to harness in the autumn.
Mr. Laurie came by now and then to check on how Charlie was doing and mentioned wanting to have him trained to pull a cart in the fall.
“He won't need much taming, he is such a gentle, fine-tempered brute. I shall come out and try him with a saddle myself some day,” he said, on one of these visits.
“He won't need much taming; he's such a gentle, well-mannered brute. I’ll come out and try him with a saddle myself someday,” he said during one of these visits.
“He lets me put a halter on him, but I don't believe he will bear a saddle even if you put it on,” answered Dan, who never failed to be present when Charlie and his master met.
"He allows me to put a halter on him, but I don't think he will tolerate a saddle even if you put it on," replied Dan, who always made sure to be there when Charlie and his owner met.
“I shall coax him to bear it, and not mind a few tumbles at first. He has never been harshly treated, so, though he will be surprised at the new performance, I think he won't be frightened, and his antics will do no harm.”
“I'll encourage him to handle it and not worry about a few falls at first. He’s never been treated badly, so even though he might be surprised by the new experience, I don’t think he’ll be scared, and his playful behavior won’t cause any issues.”
“I wonder what he would do,” said Dan to himself, as Mr. Laurie went away with the Professor, and Charlie returned to the bars, from which he had retired when the gentlemen came up.
“I wonder what he would do,” Dan said to himself as Mr. Laurie left with the Professor, and Charlie went back to the bars he had stepped away from when the gentlemen arrived.
A daring fancy to try the experiment took possession of the boy as he sat on the topmost rail with the glossy back temptingly near him. Never thinking of danger, he obeyed the impulse, and while Charlie unsuspectingly nibbled at the apple he held, Dan quickly and quietly took his seat. He did not keep it long, however, for with an astonished snort, Charlie reared straight up, and deposited Dan on the ground. The fall did not hurt him, for the turf was soft, and he jumped up, saying, with a laugh,
A bold idea to try something new struck the boy as he sat on the highest rail, with the shiny back of the creature temptingly close. Without considering any danger, he followed his impulse, and while Charlie innocently munched on the apple he was holding, Dan swiftly and silently took his place. He didn’t stay there long, though, because with a surprised snort, Charlie jolted upright and sent Dan tumbling to the ground. The fall didn’t hurt him since the grass was soft, and he sprang back up, laughing,
“I did it anyway! Come here, you rascal, and I'll try it again.”
“I did it anyway! Come here, you little troublemaker, and I'll give it another shot.”
But Charlie declined to approach, and Dan left him resolving to succeed in the end; for a struggle like this suited him exactly. Next time he took a halter, and having got it on, he played with the horse for a while, leading him to and fro, and putting him through various antics till he was a little tired; then Dan sat on the wall and gave him bread, but watched his chance, and getting a good grip of the halter, slipped on to his back. Charlie tried the old trick, but Dan held on, having had practice with Toby, who occasionally had an obstinate fit, and tried to shake off his rider. Charlie was both amazed and indignant; and after prancing for a minute, set off at a gallop, and away went Dan heels over head. If he had not belonged to the class of boys who go through all sorts of dangers unscathed, he would have broken his neck; as it was, he got a heavy fall, and lay still collecting his wits, while Charlie tore round the field tossing his head with every sign of satisfaction at the discomfiture of his rider. Presently it seemed to occur to him that something was wrong with Dan, and, being of a magnanimous nature, he went to see what the matter was. Dan let him sniff about and perplex himself for a few minutes; then he looked up at him, saying, as decidedly as if the horse could understand,
But Charlie didn’t want to come closer, and Dan decided to stick with it, determined to succeed in the end, because a challenge like this was just what he needed. The next time, he grabbed a halter and once he had it on, he entertained the horse for a bit, leading him back and forth and showing him some tricks until the horse was a little worn out. After that, Dan sat on the wall and fed him bread while keeping an eye out for the right moment. When he got a solid hold on the halter, he hopped onto the horse's back. Charlie tried his usual trick to throw him off, but Dan managed to hold on, having practiced with Toby, who sometimes got stubborn and tried to shake off his rider. Charlie was both shocked and angry, and after prancing around for a minute, he took off at a gallop, sending Dan flying. If he hadn’t been one of those boys who seem to escape all kinds of dangers, he might have broken his neck; instead, he took a hard fall and lay there for a moment, gathering his thoughts, while Charlie raced around the field, tossing his head, clearly delighted to have thrown off his rider. After a little while, it seemed to dawn on him that something was off with Dan, and being a generous creature, he went over to check on him. Dan let him sniff around and figure things out for a few minutes; then he looked up at him, as if to say,
“You think you have beaten, but you are mistaken, old boy; and I'll ride you yet see if I don't.”
“You think you’ve won, but you’re wrong, my friend; I’ll show you, just wait and see.”
He tried no more that day, but soon after attempted a new method of introducing Charlie to a burden. He strapped a folded blanket on his back, and then let him race, and rear, and roll, and fume as much as he liked. After a few fits of rebellion Charlie submitted, and in a few days permitted Dan to mount him, often stopped short to look round, as if he said, half patiently, half reproachfully, “I don't understand it, but I suppose you mean no harm, so I permit the liberty.”
He didn't try any more that day, but soon after, he tried a new way to introduce Charlie to a load. He strapped a folded blanket on his back and let him run, rear, roll, and fume as much as he wanted. After a few outbursts of rebellion, Charlie gave in and, within a few days, allowed Dan to ride him. He often stopped to look around, as if to say, half patiently and half reproachfully, “I don’t get it, but I guess you mean no harm, so I’ll allow this.”
Dan patted and praised him, and took a short turn every day, getting frequent falls, but persisting in spite of them, and longing to try a saddle and bridle, but not daring to confess what he had done. He had his wish, however, for there had been a witness of his pranks who said a good word for him.
Dan patted and praised him, taking a short turn every day, experiencing frequent falls, but keeping at it despite them, and eager to try a saddle and bridle, though he didn't dare admit what he had done. He got his wish, though, because there was a witness to his antics who spoke up for him.
“Do you know what that chap has ben doin' lately?” asked Silas of his master, one evening, as he received his orders for the next day.
“Do you know what that guy has been up to lately?” asked Silas of his boss one evening as he received his instructions for the next day.
“Which boy?” said Mr. Bhaer, with an air of resignation, expecting some sad revelation.
“Which boy?” Mr. Bhaer asked, sounding resigned, anticipating some unfortunate news.
“Dan, he's ben a breaking the colt, sir, and I wish I may die if he ain't done it,” answered Silas, chuckling.
“Dan, he's been training the colt, sir, and I swear, he’s done it,” answered Silas, chuckling.
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?”
“Wal, I kinder keep an eye on the little fellers, and most gen'lly know what they're up to; so when Dan kep going off to the paster, and coming home black and blue, I mistrusted that suthing was goin' on. I didn't say nothin', but I crep up into the barn chamber, and from there I see him goin' through all manner of games with Charlie. Blest if he warn't throwed time and agin, and knocked round like a bag o' meal. But the pluck of that boy did beat all, and he 'peared to like it, and kep on as ef bound to beat.”
"Well, I kind of keep an eye on the little ones and usually know what they’re up to; so when Dan kept heading off to the pasture and came home all bruised, I suspected something was going on. I didn’t say anything, but I crept up into the barn loft, and from there I saw him going through all sorts of games with Charlie. I swear he was thrown down time and again and knocked around like a sack of flour. But the guts of that boy were something else; he seemed to enjoy it and kept going as if determined to win."
“But, Silas, you should have stopped it the boy might have been killed,” said Mr. Bhaer, wondering what freak his irrepressibles would take into their heads next.
"But, Silas, you should have stopped it; the boy could have been killed," said Mr. Bhaer, puzzled about what crazy idea his unpredictable kids would come up with next.
“S'pose I oughter; but there warn't no real danger, for Charlie ain't no tricks, and is as pretty a tempered horse as ever I see. Fact was, I couldn't bear to spile sport, for ef there's any thing I do admire it's grit, and Dan is chock full on 't. But now I know he's hankerin' after a saddle, and yet won't take even the old one on the sly; so I just thought I'd up and tell, and may be you'd let him try what he can do. Mr. Laurie won't mind, and Charlie's all the better for 't.”
"I guess I should; but there wasn't any real danger because Charlie isn't tricky and is as good-natured a horse as I've ever seen. The truth is, I couldn't stand to ruin the fun because if there's one thing I really admire, it's guts, and Dan is full of it. But now I know he’s wanting a saddle, yet he won't even take the old one secretly; so I thought I'd just come out and say it, and maybe you'd let him see what he can do. Mr. Laurie won't mind, and Charlie benefits from it."
“We shall see;” and off went Mr. Bhaer to inquire into the matter.
“We'll see,” and Mr. Bhaer went off to look into the matter.
Dan owned up at once, and proudly proved that Silas was right by showing off his power over Charlie; for by dint of much coaxing, many carrots, and infinite perseverance, he really had succeeded in riding the colt with a halter and blanket. Mr. Laurie was much amused, and well pleased with Dan's courage and skill, and let him have a hand in all future performances; for he set about Charlie's education at once, saying that he was not going to be outdone by a slip of a boy. Thanks to Dan, Charlie took kindly to the saddle and bridle when he had once reconciled himself to the indignity of the bit; and after Mr. Laurie had trained him a little, Dan was permitted to ride him, to the great envy and admiration of the other boys.
Dan admitted it right away and proudly showed that Silas was right by demonstrating his control over Charlie. Through a lot of persuading, plenty of carrots, and endless determination, he had actually managed to ride the colt using just a halter and blanket. Mr. Laurie found this very entertaining and was impressed with Dan's bravery and skill, allowing him to be involved in all future activities. He immediately started working on Charlie's training, declaring he wouldn't be outdone by a young boy. Thanks to Dan, Charlie got used to the saddle and bridle after he accepted the awkwardness of the bit. After Mr. Laurie trained him a bit, Dan was allowed to ride Charlie, which made the other boys very envious and impressed.
“Isn't he handsome? and don't he mind me like a lamb?” said Dan one day as he dismounted and stood with his arm round Charlie's neck.
“Isn't he good-looking? And doesn't he act like a lamb towards me?” said Dan one day as he got off his horse and stood with his arm around Charlie's neck.
“Yes, and isn't he a much more useful and agreeable animal than the wild colt who spent his days racing about the field, jumping fences, and running away now and then?” asked Mrs. Bhaer from the steps where she always appeared when Dan performed with Charlie.
“Yes, and isn’t he a much more useful and pleasant animal than the wild colt who spent his days racing around the field, jumping fences, and running off now and then?” asked Mrs. Bhaer from the steps where she always appeared when Dan performed with Charlie.
“Of course he is. See he won't run away now, even if I don't hold him, and he comes to me the minute I whistle; I have tamed him well, haven't I?” and Dan looked both proud and pleased, as well he might, for, in spite of their struggles together, Charlie loved him better than his master.
“Of course he is. Look, he won't run away now, even if I don’t hold him, and he comes to me the moment I whistle; I’ve tamed him well, haven’t I?” Dan looked both proud and pleased, as he should, because despite their struggles together, Charlie loved him more than his master.
“I am taming a colt too, and I think I shall succeed as well as you if I am as patient and persevering,” said Mrs. Jo, smiling so significantly at him, that Dan understood and answered, laughing, yet in earnest,
“I’m taming a young horse too, and I think I’ll do just as well as you if I’m patient and keep at it,” said Mrs. Jo, smiling meaningfully at him, so Dan understood and replied, laughing but serious.
“We won't jump over the fence and run away, but stay and let them make a handsome, useful span of us, hey, Charlie?”
“We won't jump over the fence and run away, but stay and let them make a nice, useful team out of us, right, Charlie?”
CHAPTER XVII. COMPOSITION DAY
“Hurry up, boys, it's three o'clock, and Uncle Fritz likes us to be punctual, you know,” said Franz one Wednesday afternoon as a bell rang, and a stream of literary-looking young gentlemen with books and paper in their hands were seen going toward the museum.
“Hurry up, guys, it's three o'clock, and Uncle Fritz appreciates us being on time, you know,” said Franz one Wednesday afternoon as a bell rang, and a group of well-dressed young men with books and papers in their hands were seen heading toward the museum.
Tommy was in the school-room, bending over his desk, much bedaubed with ink, flushed with the ardor of inspiration, and in a great hurry as usual, for easy-going Bangs never was ready till the very last minute. As Franz passed the door looking up laggards, Tommy gave one last blot and flourish, and departed out the window, waving his paper to dry as he went. Nan followed, looking very important, with a large roll in her hand, and Demi escorted Daisy, both evidently brimful of some delightful secret.
Tommy was in the classroom, bent over his desk, which was splattered with ink, excitedly inspired, and rushing as always, since easygoing Bangs was never ready until the last minute. As Franz walked by the door, checking for stragglers, Tommy made one final blot and flourish, then climbed out the window, waving his paper to dry as he went. Nan followed, looking very serious, with a big roll in her hand, while Demi walked with Daisy, both clearly filled with some exciting secret.
The museum was all in order, and the sunshine among the hop-vines made pretty shadows on the floor as it peeped through the great window. On one side sat Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer, on the other was a little table on which the compositions were laid as soon as read, and in a large semicircle sat the children on camp-stools which occasionally shut up and let the sitter down, thus preventing any stiffness in the assembly. As it took too much time to have all read, they took turns, and on this Wednesday the younger pupils were the chief performers, while the elder ones listened with condescension and criticised freely.
The museum was all set up, and the sunlight filtering through the hop vines created nice shadows on the floor as it streamed in through the big window. On one side sat Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer, and on the other was a small table where the compositions were placed as soon as they were read. In a large semicircle sat the children on camp stools, which occasionally folded up and let the sitter down, keeping everyone relaxed. Since it took too long to have everyone read, they took turns, and on this Wednesday, the younger students were the main performers while the older ones listened with a sense of superiority and offered plenty of criticism.
“Ladies first; so Nan may begin,” said Mr. Bhaer, when the settling of stools and rustling of papers had subsided.
“Ladies first; so Nan can go ahead,” said Mr. Bhaer, when the rearranging of stools and the shuffling of papers quieted down.
Nan took her place beside the little table, and, with a preliminary giggle, read the following interesting essay on,
Nan took her spot next to the small table and, with a little giggle to start things off, read the following interesting essay on,
“THE SPONGE
"THE SPONGE"
“The sponge, my friends, is a most useful and interesting plant. It grows on rocks under the water, and is a kind of sea-weed, I believe. People go and pick it and dry it and wash it, because little fish and insects live in the holes of the sponge; I found shells in my new one, and sand. Some are very fine and soft; babies are washed with them. The sponge has many uses. I will relate some of them, and I hope my friends will remember what I say. One use is to wash the face; I don't like it myself, but I do it because I wish to be clean. Some people don't, and they are dirty.” Here the eye of the reader rested sternly upon Dick and Dolly, who quailed under it, and instantly resolved to scrub themselves virtuously on all occasions. “Another use is to wake people up; I allude to boys par-tic-u-lar-ly.” Another pause after the long word to enjoy the smothered laugh that went round the room. “Some boys do not get up when called, and Mary Ann squeezes the water out of a wet sponge on their faces, and it makes them so mad they wake up.” Here the laugh broke out, and Emil said, as if he had been hit,
“The sponge, my friends, is a really useful and fascinating plant. It grows on rocks underwater and is a type of seaweed, I think. People go and collect it, dry it, and wash it because little fish and insects live in the holes of the sponge; I found shells and sand in my new one. Some are very fine and soft; babies are bathed with them. The sponge has many uses. I will share some of them, and I hope my friends will remember what I say. One use is to wash the face; I don't like it myself, but I do it because I want to be clean. Some people don't, and they are dirty.” Here, the gaze of the reader fell pointedly on Dick and Dolly, who shied away from it, instantly deciding to scrub themselves properly on all occasions. “Another use is to wake people up; I mean boys in particular.” There was another pause after the long word to enjoy the muffled laughter that spread around the room. “Some boys don’t get up when called, and Mary Ann squeezes the water out of a wet sponge onto their faces, and it makes them so mad they wake up.” Here the laughter erupted, and Emil said, as if he had been struck,
“Seems to me you are wandering from the subject.”
“Looks like you’re straying from the topic.”
“No, I ain't; we are to write about vegetables or animals, and I'm doing both: for boys are animals, aren't they?” cried Nan; and, undaunted by the indignant “No!” shouted at her, she calmly proceeded,
“No, I’m not; we’re supposed to write about vegetables or animals, and I’m doing both: because boys are animals, right?” shouted Nan; and, undeterred by the angry “No!” directed at her, she confidently continued,
“One more interesting thing is done with sponges, and this is when doctors put ether on it, and hold it to people's noses when they have teeth out. I shall do this when I am bigger, and give ether to the sick, so they will go to sleep and not feel me cut off their legs and arms.”
“One more interesting thing is done with sponges, and this is when doctors put ether on them and hold it to people's noses when they get their teeth pulled. I’ll do this when I’m older, and give ether to the sick so they can fall asleep and not feel me cut off their legs and arms.”
“I know somebody who killed cats with it,” called out Demi, but was promptly crushed by Dan, who upset his camp-stool and put a hat over his face.
“I know someone who killed cats with it,” shouted Demi, but was quickly shut down by Dan, who knocked over his camp stool and covered his face with a hat.
“I will not be interruckted,” said Nan, frowning upon the unseemly scrimmagers. Order was instantly restored, and the young lady closed her remarks as follows:
“I will not be interrupted,” said Nan, frowning at the rude fighters. Order was quickly restored, and the young lady wrapped up her comments as follows:
“My composition has three morals, my friends.” Somebody groaned, but no notice was taken of the insult. “First, is keep your faces clean second, get up early third, when the ether sponge is put over your nose, breathe hard and don't kick, and your teeth will come out easy. I have no more to say.” And Miss Nan sat down amid tumultuous applause.
“My piece has three lessons, my friends.” Someone groaned, but no one reacted to the insult. “First, keep your faces clean. Second, get up early. Third, when the ether sponge is placed over your nose, breathe deeply and don’t struggle, and your teeth will come out easily. I have nothing more to say.” And Miss Nan sat down to thunderous applause.
“That is a very remarkable composition; its tone is high, and there is a good deal of humor in it. Very well done, Nan. Now, Daisy,” and Mr. Bhaer smiled at one young lady as he beckoned the other.
"That's a really impressive piece; it has a great tone and a lot of humor. Well done, Nan. Now, Daisy," Mr. Bhaer said, smiling at one young lady as he waved to the other.
Daisy colored prettily as she took her place, and said, in her modest little voice,
Daisy blushed beautifully as she took her seat and said, in her soft little voice,
“I'm afraid you won't like mine; it isn't nice and funny like Nan's. But I couldn't do any better.”
“I'm worried you won't like mine; it's not nice and funny like Nan's. But I couldn't do any better.”
“We always like yours, Posy,” said Uncle Fritz, and a gentle murmur from the boys seemed to confirm the remark. Thus encouraged, Daisy read her little paper, which was listened to with respectful attention.
“We always like yours, Posy,” said Uncle Fritz, and a soft murmur from the boys seemed to agree with him. Feeling encouraged, Daisy read her little paper, which everyone listened to with respectful attention.
“THE CAT
"THE CAT"
“The cat is a sweet animal. I love them very much. They are clean and pretty, and catch rats and mice, and let you pet them, and are fond of you if you are kind. They are very wise, and can find their way anywhere. Little cats are called kittens, and are dear things. I have two, named Huz and Buz, and their mother is Topaz, because she has yellow eyes. Uncle told me a pretty story about a man named Ma-ho-met. He had a nice cat, and when she was asleep on his sleeve, and he wanted to go away, he cut off the sleeve so as not to wake her up. I think he was a kind man. Some cats catch fish.”
"The cat is such a sweet animal. I love them a lot. They are clean and beautiful, catch rats and mice, let you pet them, and they really like you if you're kind. They are quite clever and can find their way anywhere. Little cats are called kittens, and they’re adorable. I have two named Huz and Buz, and their mom is Topaz because of her yellow eyes. Uncle told me a lovely story about a man named Ma-ho-met. He had a lovely cat, and when she was sleeping on his sleeve and he wanted to leave, he cut off the sleeve so he wouldn't wake her. I think he was a really kind man. Some cats catch fish."
“So do I!” cried Teddy, jumping up eager to tell about his trout.
“Me too!” shouted Teddy, jumping up excited to share about his trout.
“Hush!” said his mother, setting him down again as quickly as possible, for orderly Daisy hated to be “interruckted,” as Nan expressed it.
“Hush!” his mother said, quickly setting him down again, because orderly Daisy hated to be “interrupted,” as Nan put it.
“I read about one who used to do it very slyly. I tried to make Topaz, but she did not like the water, and scratched me. She does like tea, and when I play in my kitchen she pats the teapot with her paw, till I give her some. She is a fine cat, she eats apple-pudding and molasses. Most cats do not.”
“I read about someone who used to do it in a sneaky way. I tried to give Topaz a bath, but she didn’t like the water and scratched me. She loves tea, and when I play in my kitchen, she taps the teapot with her paw until I give her some. She’s a great cat; she eats apple pudding and molasses. Most cats don’t.”
“That's a first-rater,” called out Nat, and Daisy retired, pleased with the praise of her friend.
“That's top-notch,” called out Nat, and Daisy walked away, happy with her friend's compliment.
“Demi looks so impatient we must have him up at once or he won't hold out,” said Uncle Fritz, and Demi skipped up with alacrity.
“Demi looks so impatient we need to get him up right away or he won't last,” said Uncle Fritz, and Demi quickly skipped up.
“Mine is a poem!” he announced in a tone of triumph, and read his first effort in a loud and solemn voice:
“It's my poem!” he announced triumphantly and read his first effort in a loud, serious voice:
“I write about the butterfly, It’s such a beautiful creature; It flutters like the birds, But it doesn’t sing. “First, it starts as a tiny grub, Then it becomes a lovely yellow cocoon, And soon the butterfly Breaks free from its home. “They feed on dew and honey, They don’t have any hive, They don’t sting like wasps, bees, or hornets, And we should aim to be as good as they are. “I would love to be a stunning butterfly, All yellow, blue, green, and red; But I wouldn’t want Dan to put camphor on my poor little head.”
This unusual burst of genius brought down the house, and Demi was obliged to read it again, a somewhat difficult task, as there was no punctuation whatever, and the little poet's breath gave out before he got to the end of some of the long lines.
This surprising moment of brilliance wowed everyone, and Demi had to read it again, which was a bit challenging since there was no punctuation at all, and the young poet ran out of breath before finishing some of the long lines.
“He will be a Shakespeare yet,” said Aunt Jo, laughing as if she would die, for this poetic gem reminded her of one of her own, written at the age of ten, and beginning gloomily,
“He will be a Shakespeare yet,” said Aunt Jo, laughing so hard she could hardly breathe, because this line reminded her of one she wrote when she was ten, which started off quite darkly,
“I wish I had a peaceful grave, Next to a small stream; Where birds, bees, and butterflies, Would play and sing on the hill.”
“Come on, Tommy. If there is as much ink inside your paper as there is outside, it will be a long composition,” said Mr. Bhaer, when Demi had been induced to tear himself from his poem and sit down.
“Come on, Tommy. If there’s as much ink in your paper as there is on the outside, this will be a long piece,” said Mr. Bhaer, after Demi was convinced to stop working on his poem and take a seat.
“It isn't a composition, it's a letter. You see, I forgot all about its being my turn till after school, and then I didn't know what to have, and there wasn't time to read up; so I thought you wouldn't mind my taking a letter that I wrote to my Grandma. It's got something about birds in it, so I thought it would do.”
“It’s not a composition, it’s a letter. You see, I totally forgot it was my turn until after school, and then I didn’t know what to write, and there wasn’t time to look anything up; so I figured you wouldn’t mind if I used a letter I wrote to my Grandma. It’s got something about birds in it, so I thought it would work.”
With this long excuse, Tommy plunged into a sea of ink and floundered through, pausing now and then to decipher one of his own flourishes.
With this lengthy excuse, Tommy dove into a pool of ink and struggled through, stopping occasionally to make sense of one of his own flourishes.
“MY DEAR GRANDMA, I hope you are well. Uncle James sent me a pocket rifle. It is a beautiful little instrument of killing, shaped like this [Here Tommy displayed a remarkable sketch of what looked like an intricate pump, or the inside of a small steam-engine] 44 are the sights; 6 is a false stock that fits in at A; 3 is the trigger, and 2 is the cock. It loads at the breech, and fires with great force and straightness. I am going out shooting squirrels soon. I shot several fine birds for the museum. They had speckled breasts, and Dan liked them very much. He stuffed them tip-top, and they sit on the tree quite natural, only one looks a little tipsy. We had a Frenchman working here the other day, and Asia called his name so funnily that I will tell you about it. His name was Germain: first she called him Jerry, but we laughed at her, and she changed it to Jeremiah; but ridicule was the result, so it became Mr. Germany; but ridicule having been again resumed, it became Garrymon, which it has remained ever since. I do not write often, I am so busy; but I think of you often, and sympathize with you, and sincerely hope you get on as well as can be expected without me. Your affectionate grandson,
“Dear Grandma, I hope you’re doing well. Uncle James sent me a pocket rifle. It’s a beautiful little killing device, shaped like this [Here Tommy showed a really impressive sketch that looked like a complex pump, or the inside of a small steam engine] 44 are the sights; 6 is a false stock that fits in at A; 3 is the trigger, and 2 is the cock. It loads from the breech and fires with great force and accuracy. I’m going out to shoot squirrels soon. I shot several nice birds for the museum. They had speckled breasts, and Dan liked them a lot. He stuffed them perfectly, and they sit on the tree quite naturally, though one looks a little tipsy. We had a Frenchman working here the other day, and Asia pronounced his name so amusingly that I have to tell you about it. His name was Germain: first she called him Jerry, but we laughed at her, so she changed it to Jeremiah; but when we laughed again, it became Mr. Germany; then after more laughter, it turned into Garrymon, which has stuck ever since. I don’t write often because I’m so busy, but I think about you a lot, and sympathize with you, hoping you’re managing as well as you can without me. Your affectionate grandson,
“THOMAS BUCKMINSTER BANGS.
THOMAS BUCKMINSTER BANGS.
“P.S.? If you come across any postage-stamps, remember me.
“P.S.? If you find any postage stamps, think of me.
“N.B. Love to all, and a great deal to Aunt Almira. Does she make any nice plum-cakes now?
“N.B. Sending love to everyone, and a special shoutout to Aunt Almira. Is she still making those delicious plum cakes?”
“P.S.? Mrs. Bhaer sends her respects.
“P.S.? Mrs. Bhaer sends her regards.
“P.S.? And so would Mr. B, if he knew I was in act to write.
“P.S.? And Mr. B would feel the same way if he knew I was about to write.”
“N.B. Father is going to give me a watch on my birthday. I am glad as at present I have no means of telling time, and am often late at school.
“N.B. Dad is going to give me a watch for my birthday. I'm happy because right now I have no way to tell time and I'm often late for school.
“P.S.? I hope to see you soon. Don't you wish to send for me?
“P.S.? I hope to see you soon. Don’t you want to invite me?”
“T. B. B.”
“T. B. B.”
As each postscript was received with a fresh laugh from the boys, by the time he came to the sixth and last, Tommy was so exhausted that he was glad to sit down and wipe his ruddy face.
As each postscript came in with a new laugh from the boys, by the time he got to the sixth and final one, Tommy was so worn out that he was happy to sit down and wipe his rosy face.
“I hope the dear old lady will live through it,” said Mr. Bhaer, under cover of the noise.
“I hope the sweet old lady pulls through,” said Mr. Bhaer, above the noise.
“We won't take any notice of the broad hint given in that last P.S. The letter will be quite as much as she can bear without a visit from Tommy,” answered Mrs. Jo, remembering that the old lady usually took to her bed after a visitation from her irrepressible grandson.
“We won’t pay any attention to the obvious hint in that last P.S. The letter will be just as much as she can handle without a visit from Tommy,” replied Mrs. Jo, remembering that the old lady usually went to bed after a visit from her energetic grandson.
“Now, me,” said Teddy, who had learned a bit of poetry, and was so eager to say it that he had been bobbing up and down during the reading, and could no longer be restrained.
“Now, me,” said Teddy, who had picked up some poetry and was so eager to recite it that he had been bouncing up and down during the reading and could no longer be held back.
“I'm afraid he will forget it if he waits; and I have had a deal of trouble teaching him,” said his mother.
“I'm worried he'll forget it if he waits; and I've put a lot of effort into teaching him,” said his mother.
Teddy trotted to the rostrum, dropped a curtsey and nodded his head at the same time, as if anxious to suit every one; then, in his baby voice, and putting the emphasis on the wrong words, he said his verse all in one breath:—
Teddy walked up to the podium, did a little bow, and nodded his head at the same time, as if trying to please everyone; then, in his childlike voice and emphasizing the wrong words, he recited his verse in one breath:—
“Small drops of water, Tiny grains of sand, Create a vast ocean, And a humble land. “Small acts of kindness, Done every day, Turn a house into a home, And help us on our way.”
Clapping his hands at the end, he made another double salutation, and then ran to hide his head in his mother's lap, quite overcome by the success of his “piece,” for the applause was tremendous.
Clapping his hands at the end, he did another double salute, then ran to hide his head in his mother's lap, completely overwhelmed by the success of his “performance,” because the applause was incredible.
Dick and Dolly did not write, but were encouraged to observe the habits of animals and insects, and report what they saw. Dick liked this, and always had a great deal to say; so, when his name was called, he marched up, and, looking at the audience with his bright confiding eyes, told his little story so earnestly that no one smiled at his crooked body, because the “straight soul” shone through it beautifully.
Dick and Dolly didn't write, but they were encouraged to observe the behaviors of animals and insects and share what they discovered. Dick enjoyed this, and he always had a lot to say; so, when his name was called, he confidently walked up, and, looking at the audience with his bright trusting eyes, shared his little story so sincerely that no one laughed at his uneven body because his "straight soul" shone through it beautifully.
“I've been watching dragonflies, and I read about them in Dan's book, and I'll try and tell you what I remember. There's lots of them flying round on the pond, all blue, with big eyes, and sort of lace wings, very pretty. I caught one, and looked at him, and I think he was the handsomest insect I ever saw. They catch littler creatures than they are to eat, and have a queer kind of hook thing that folds up when they ain't hunting. It likes the sunshine, and dances round all day. Let me see! what else was there to tell about? Oh, I know! The eggs are laid in the water, and go down to the bottom, and are hatched in the mud. Little ugly things come out of 'em; I can't say the name, but they are brown, and keep having new skins, and getting bigger and bigger. Only think! it takes them two years to be a dragonfly! Now this is the curiousest part of it, so you listen tight, for I don't believe you know it. When it is ready it knows somehow, and the ugly, grubby thing climbs up out of the water on a flag or a bulrush, and bursts open its back.”
"I've been watching dragonflies and I read about them in Dan's book, so I’ll try to share what I remember. There are lots of them flying around the pond, all blue with big eyes and kind of lacey wings, really beautiful. I caught one and looked at it, and I think it was the most handsome insect I ever saw. They catch smaller creatures to eat and have a weird hook thing that folds up when they aren’t hunting. They love the sunshine and dance around all day. Let me see! What else was there to say? Oh, I know! The eggs are laid in the water, sink to the bottom, and hatch in the mud. Little ugly things come out of them; I can’t remember the name, but they are brown and keep shedding their skins as they grow bigger and bigger. Just think! It takes them two years to become a dragonfly! Now, this is the most interesting part, so listen closely, because I don’t think you know this. When it’s ready, it somehow knows, and the ugly, grubby thing climbs up out of the water on a reed or a bulrush and bursts open its back."
“Come, I don't believe that,” said Tommy, who was not an observant boy, and really thought Dick was “making up.”
“Come on, I don't believe that,” said Tommy, who wasn't very observant and genuinely thought Dick was “making it up.”
“It does burst open its back, don't it?” and Dick appealed to Mr. Bhaer, who nodded a very decided affirmative, to the little speaker's great satisfaction.
“It does burst open its back, doesn’t it?” Dick said to Mr. Bhaer, who nodded firmly in agreement, much to the little speaker's delight.
“Well, out comes the dragonfly, all whole, and he sits in the sun sort of coming alive, you know; and he gets strong, and then he spreads his pretty wings, and flies away up in the air, and never is a grub any more. That's all I know; but I shall watch and try to see him do it, for I think it's splendid to turn into a beautiful dragonfly, don't you?”
“Well, out comes the dragonfly, all intact, and it sits in the sun, sort of coming to life, you know; and it gets strong, then spreads its beautiful wings and flies up into the air, never to be a grub again. That's all I know; but I’ll keep watching and try to see it happen, because I think it's amazing to transform into a beautiful dragonfly, don’t you?”
Dick had told his story well, and, when he described the flight of the new-born insect, had waved his hands, and looked up as if he saw, and wanted to follow it. Something in his face suggested to the minds of the elder listeners the thought that some day little Dick would have his wish, and after years of helplessness and pain would climb up into the sun some happy day, and, leaving his poor little body behind him, find a new lovely shape in a fairer world than this. Mrs. Jo drew him to her side, and said, with a kiss on his thin cheek,
Dick told his story really well, and when he described the flight of the newly born insect, he waved his hands and looked up as if he could see it and wanted to follow. There was something in his face that made the older listeners think that someday little Dick would get his wish, and after years of struggle and pain, he would climb up into the sun one happy day, leaving his frail little body behind and finding a beautiful new form in a better world than this. Mrs. Jo pulled him close to her and said, kissing his thin cheek,
“That is a sweet little story, dear, and you remembered it wonderfully well. I shall write and tell your mother all about it;” and Dick sat on her knee, contentedly smiling at the praise, and resolving to watch well, and catch the dragonfly in the act of leaving its old body for the new, and see how he did it. Dolly had a few remarks to make upon the “Duck,” and made them in a sing-song tone, for he had learned it by heart, and thought it a great plague to do it at all.
"That’s such a sweet little story, dear, and you remembered it so well. I’ll write and tell your mom all about it;" and Dick sat on her lap, happily smiling at the praise, and determined to watch closely and catch the dragonfly as it left its old body for the new, to see how it did it. Dolly had a few comments to make about the “Duck,” and he spoke in a sing-song voice because he had it memorized, and thought it a real hassle to do at all.
“Wild ducks are hard to kill; men hide and shoot at them, and have tame ducks to quack and make the wild ones come where the men can fire at them. They have wooden ducks made too, and they sail round, and the wild ones come to see them; they are stupid, I think. Our ducks are very tame. They eat a great deal, and go poking round in the mud and water. They don't take good care of their eggs, but let them spoil, and—”
“Wild ducks are tough to catch; people hide and shoot at them, using tame ducks to quack and lure the wild ones into range. They even have wooden ducks that float around, attracting the wild ones to check them out; they’re pretty clueless, in my opinion. Our ducks are very domesticated. They eat a lot and wander around in the mud and water. They don’t look after their eggs properly, letting them go bad, and—”
“Mine don't!” cried Tommy.
“Mine don't!” shouted Tommy.
“Well, some people's do; Silas said so. Hens take good care of little ducks, only they don't like to have them go in the water, and make a great fuss. But the little ones don't care a bit. I like to eat ducks with stuffing in them and lots of apple-sauce.”
“Well, some people do; Silas said so. Hens take good care of little ducks, but they don’t like them going in the water and make a big fuss. But the little ones don’t mind at all. I like eating ducks with stuffing in them and lots of apple sauce.”
“I have something to say about owls,” began Nat, who had carefully prepared a paper upon this subject with some help from Dan.
"I have something to say about owls," Nat started, having put together a paper on the topic with some help from Dan.
“Owls have big heads, round eyes, hooked bills, and strong claws. Some are gray, some white, some black and yellowish. Their feathers are very soft, and stick out a great deal. They fly very quietly, and hunt bats, mice, little birds, and such things. They build nests in barns, hollow trees, and some take the nests of other birds. The great horned owl has two eggs bigger than a hen's and reddish brown. The tawny owl has five eggs, white and smooth; and this is the kind that hoots at night. Another kind sounds like a child crying. They eat mice and bats whole, and the parts that they cannot digest they make into little balls and spit out.”
“Owls have large heads, round eyes, curved beaks, and strong talons. Some are gray, some are white, and some are black with yellowish hues. Their feathers are very soft and protrude quite a bit. They fly very quietly and hunt bats, mice, small birds, and similar creatures. They build nests in barns, hollow trees, and some use the nests of other birds. The great horned owl lays two eggs that are larger than a hen's and reddish-brown. The tawny owl has five smooth, white eggs; this is the type that hoots at night. Another type sounds like a child crying. They swallow mice and bats whole, and the parts they can't digest are formed into small pellets and spit out.”
“My gracious! how funny!” Nan was heard to observe.
“My goodness! How funny!” Nan was overheard saying.
“They cannot see by day; and if they get out into the light, they go flapping round half blind, and the other birds chase and peck at them, as if they were making fun. The horned owl is very big, 'most as big as the eagle. It eats rabbits, rats, snakes, and birds; and lives in rocks and old tumble-down houses. They have a good many cries, and scream like a person being choked, and say, 'Waugh O! waugh O!' and it scares people at night in the woods. The white owl lives by the sea, and in cold places, and looks something like a hawk. There is a kind of owl that makes holes to live in like moles. It is called the burrowing owl, and is very small. The barn-owl is the commonest kind; and I have watched one sitting in a hole in a tree, looking like a little gray cat, with one eye shut and the other open. He comes out at dusk, and sits round waiting for the bats. I caught one, and here he is.”
“They can't see during the day; and if they venture into the light, they end up flapping around half-blind while other birds chase and peck at them, as if they’re being ridiculed. The horned owl is quite large, almost as big as an eagle. It feeds on rabbits, rats, snakes, and birds, and makes its home in rocks and old, crumbling houses. They have a variety of calls, screaming like someone being choked, saying, 'Waugh O! waugh O!' which frightens people at night in the woods. The white owl lives by the sea and in cold areas, resembling a hawk. There’s a type of owl that digs holes to live in, like moles. It's called the burrowing owl, and it's quite small. The barn owl is the most common type; I've seen one perched in a hole in a tree, looking like a little gray cat, with one eye closed and the other open. It comes out at dusk, sitting around waiting for bats. I caught one, and here it is.”
With that Nat suddenly produced from inside his jacket a little downy bird, who blinked and ruffled his feathers, looking very plump and sleepy and scared.
With that, Nat suddenly pulled out a small, fluffy bird from inside his jacket. The bird blinked and fluffed its feathers, looking very chubby, sleepy, and frightened.
“Don't touch him! He is going to show off,” said Nat, displaying his new pet with great pride. First he put a cocked hat on the bird's head, and the boys laughed at the funny effect; then he added a pair of paper spectacles, and that gave the owl such a wise look that they shouted with merriment. The performance closed with making the bird angry, and seeing him cling to a handkerchief upside down, pecking and “clucking,” as Rob called it. He was allowed to fly after that, and settled himself on the bunch of pine-cones over the door, where he sat staring down at the company with an air of sleepy dignity that amused them very much.
“Don't touch him! He’s about to show off,” said Nat, proudly presenting his new pet. First, he placed a cocked hat on the bird's head, and the boys laughed at how silly it looked; then he added a pair of paper glasses, which gave the owl such a wise expression that they burst into cheers. The show ended with the bird getting annoyed and clinging to a handkerchief upside down, pecking and “clucking,” as Rob called it. After that, he was allowed to fly and perched himself on the bunch of pine cones above the door, where he sat looking down at everyone with a sleepy dignity that made them laugh a lot.
“Have you anything for us, George?” asked Mr. Bhaer, when the room was still again.
“Do you have anything for us, George?” Mr. Bhaer asked when the room fell quiet again.
“Well, I read and learned ever so much about moles, but I declare I've forgotten every bit of it, except that they dig holes to live in, that you catch them by pouring water down, and that they can't possibly live without eating very often;” and Stuffy sat down, wishing he had not been too lazy to write out his valuable observations, for a general smile went round when he mentioned the last of the three facts which lingered in his memory.
"Well, I read and learned a lot about moles, but honestly, I’ve forgotten everything except that they dig holes to live in, that you can catch them by pouring water down their holes, and that they can’t survive without eating pretty frequently;" and Stuffy sat down, wishing he hadn’t been too lazy to write down his important observations, because a general smile spread around when he mentioned the last of the three facts that stuck in his mind.
“Then we are done for to-day,” began Mr. Bhaer, but Tommy called out in a great hurry,
“Then we’re done for today,” started Mr. Bhaer, but Tommy shouted out in a big hurry,
“No we ain't. Don't you know? We must give the thing;” and he winked violently as he made an eye-glass of his fingers.
“No, we aren't. Don’t you know? We have to give it a try;” and he winked forcefully as he made a spectacle with his fingers.
“Bless my heart, I forgot! Now is your time, Tom;” and Mr. Bhaer dropped into his seat again, while all the boys but Dan looked mightily tickled at something.
“Bless my heart, I forgot! Now it’s your turn, Tom;” and Mr. Bhaer sat back down, while all the boys except Dan looked pretty amused by something.
Nat, Tommy, and Demi left the room, and speedily returned with a little red morocco box set forth in state on Mrs. Jo's best silver salver. Tommy bore it, and, still escorted by Nat and Demi, marched up to unsuspecting Dan, who stared at them as if he thought they were going to make fun of him. Tommy had prepared an elegant and impressive speech for the occasion, but when the minute came, it all went out of his head, and he just said, straight from his kindly boyish heart,
Nat, Tommy, and Demi left the room and quickly came back with a small red leather box displayed on Mrs. Jo's finest silver tray. Tommy carried it, and along with Nat and Demi, approached unsuspecting Dan, who looked at them as if he expected them to tease him. Tommy had planned a nice and impressive speech for the moment, but when the time came, he forgot it all and simply said from his genuine, young heart,
“Here, old fellow, we all wanted to give you something to kind of pay for what happened awhile ago, and to show how much we liked you for being such a trump. Please take it, and have a jolly good time with it.”
“Hey there, buddy, we all wanted to give you something to sort of make up for what happened a while back, and to show how much we appreciate you for being such a great friend. Please take it, and have a really good time with it.”
Dan was so surprised he could only get as red as the little box, and mutter, “Thanky, boys!” as he fumbled to open it. But when he saw what was inside, his face lighted up, and he seized the long desired treasure, saying so enthusiastically that every one was satisfied, though his language was anything but polished,
Dan was so shocked he turned as red as the little box and muttered, “Thanks, guys!” as he struggled to open it. But when he saw what was inside, his face lit up, and he grabbed the long-desired treasure, expressing his excitement so passionately that everyone was happy, even though his words weren’t exactly refined.
“What a stunner! I say, you fellows are regular bricks to give me this; it's just what I wanted. Give us your paw, Tommy.”
“What a knockout! I must say, you guys are solid for giving me this; it's exactly what I wanted. Let's shake on it, Tommy.”
Many paws were given, and heartily shaken, for the boys were charmed with Dan's pleasure, and crowded round him to shake hands and expatiate on the beauties of their gift. In the midst of this pleasant chatter, Dan's eye went to Mrs. Jo, who stood outside the group enjoying the scene with all her heart.
Many hands were shaken enthusiastically because the boys were thrilled with Dan's happiness, and they gathered around him to shake hands and talk about the wonderfulness of their gift. In the middle of this cheerful conversation, Dan noticed Mrs. Jo, who was standing outside the group, enjoying the moment with all her heart.
“No, I had nothing to do with it. The boys got it up all themselves,” she said, answering the grateful look that seemed to thank her for that happy moment. Dan smiled, and said, in a tone that only she could understand,
“No, I had nothing to do with it. The boys set it all up by themselves,” she said, responding to the grateful look that seemed to thank her for that joyful moment. Dan smiled and said, in a tone that only she could understand,
“It's you all the same;” and making his way through the boys, he held out his hand first to her and then to the good Professor, who was beaming benevolently on his flock.
“It's still you;” and pushing his way through the boys, he reached out his hand first to her and then to the good Professor, who was smiling warmly at his group.
He thanked them both with the silent, hearty squeeze he gave the kind hands that had held him up, and led him into the safe refuge of a happy home. Not a word was spoken, but they felt all he would say, and little Teddy expressed his pleasure for them as he leaned from his father's arm to hug the boy, and say, in his baby way,
He thanked them both with a silent, heartfelt squeeze of the kind hands that had supported him and guided him into the safe haven of a happy home. No words were spoken, but they sensed everything he wished to say, and little Teddy showed his happiness for them as he leaned from his father's arm to hug the boy and said, in his toddler way,
“My dood Danny! everybody loves him now.”
“My buddy Danny! Everyone loves him now.”
“Come here, show off your spy-glass, Dan, and let us see some of your magnified pollywogs and annymalcumisms as you call 'em,” said Jack, who felt so uncomfortable during this scene that he would have slipped away if Emil had not kept him.
“Come here, Dan, and show us your spyglass! Let’s see some of those magnified pollywogs and whatever else you call them,” said Jack, feeling so uneasy during this moment that he would have slipped away if Emil hadn’t held him back.
“So I will, take a squint at that and see what you think of it,” said Dan, glad to show off his precious microscope.
“Sure, I’ll take a look at that and see what you think,” said Dan, excited to show off his beloved microscope.
He held it over a beetle that happened to be lying on the table, and Jack bent down to take his squint, but looked up with an amazed face, saying,
He held it over a beetle that was lying on the table, and Jack leaned down to take a closer look, but then looked up with a surprised expression, saying,
“My eye! what nippers the old thing has got! I see now why it hurts so confoundedly when you grab a dorbug and he grabs back again.”
“My eye! Those old things have some serious pincers! I get why it hurts so much when you grab a ladybug and it grabs back.”
“He winked at me,” cried Nan, who had poked her head under Jack's elbow and got the second peep.
“He winked at me,” exclaimed Nan, who had leaned her head under Jack's elbow to get a second look.
Every one took a look, and then Dan showed them the lovely plumage on a moth's wing, the four feathery corners to a hair, the veins on a leaf, hardly visible to the naked eye, but like a thick net through the wonderful little glass; the skin on their own fingers, looking like queer hills and valleys; a cobweb like a bit of coarse sewing silk, and the sting of a bee.
Everyone took a look, and then Dan showed them the beautiful colors on a moth's wing, the four feathery corners to the tiniest detail, the veins on a leaf, barely visible to the naked eye, but like a thick mesh through the amazing little glass; the skin on their own fingers, looking like strange hills and valleys; a cobweb resembling a piece of coarse sewing thread, and the sting of a bee.
“It's like the fairy spectacles in my story-book, only more curious,” said Demi, enchanted with the wonders he saw.
“It's like the magic glasses in my storybook, but even more incredible,” said Demi, captivated by the amazing sights around him.
“Dan is a magician now, and he can show you many miracles going on all round you; for he has two things needful patience and a love of nature. We live in a beautiful and wonderful world, Demi, and the more you know about it the wiser and the better you will be. This little glass will give you a new set of teachers, and you may learn fine lessons from them if you will,” said Mr. Bhaer, glad to see how interested the boys were in the matter.
“Dan is a magician now, and he can show you many amazing things happening all around you; for he has two essential qualities: patience and a love of nature. We live in a beautiful and incredible world, Demi, and the more you learn about it, the wiser and better you will become. This little glass will provide you with a new set of teachers, and you can gain valuable lessons from them if you’re willing,” said Mr. Bhaer, happy to see how interested the boys were in the subject.
“Could I see anybody's soul with this microscope if I looked hard?” asked Demi, who was much impressed with the power of the bit of glass.
“Could I see anyone's soul with this microscope if I looked closely?” asked Demi, who was really impressed by the power of the small piece of glass.
“No, dear; it's not powerful enough for that, and never can be made so. You must wait a long while before your eyes are clear enough to see the most invisible of God's wonders. But looking at the lovely things you can see will help you to understand the lovelier things you can not see,” answered Uncle Fritz, with his hand on the boy's head.
“No, dear; it’s not strong enough for that, and it never will be. You’ll have to wait a long time before your eyes are clear enough to see the most hidden of God’s wonders. But by looking at the beautiful things you can see, you’ll be able to understand the even more beautiful things you can’t see,” Uncle Fritz replied, with his hand on the boy’s head.
“Well, Daisy and I both think that if there are any angels, their wings look like that butterfly's as we see it through the glass, only more soft and gold.”
“Well, Daisy and I both think that if there are any angels, their wings look like that butterfly's as we see it through the glass, only softer and more golden.”
“Believe it if you like, and keep your own little wings as bright and beautiful, only don't fly away for a long time yet.”
“Believe it if you want, and keep your own little wings bright and beautiful, but don’t fly away for a long time yet.”
“No, I won't,” and Demi kept his word.
“No, I won’t,” and Demi stuck to his promise.
“Good-by, my boys; I must go now, but I leave you with our new Professor of Natural History;” and Mrs. Jo went away well pleased with that composition day.
“Goodbye, my boys; I have to go now, but I'm leaving you with our new Professor of Natural History;” and Mrs. Jo walked away feeling satisfied with that composition day.
CHAPTER XVIII. CROPS
The gardens did well that summer, and in September the little crops were gathered in with much rejoicing. Jack and Ned joined their farms and raised potatoes, those being a good salable article. They got twelve bushels, counting little ones and all, and sold them to Mr. Bhaer at a fair price, for potatoes went fast in that house. Emil and Franz devoted themselves to corn, and had a jolly little husking in the barn, after which they took their corn to the mill, and came proudly home with meal enough to supply the family with hasty-pudding and Johnny-cake for a long time. They would not take money for their crop; because, as Franz said, “We never can pay Uncle for all he has done for us if we raised corn for the rest of our days.”
The gardens thrived that summer, and in September, the small harvests were brought in with much celebration. Jack and Ned combined their farms and grew potatoes, which were a good item to sell. They gathered twelve bushels, including the small ones, and sold them to Mr. Bhaer at a reasonable price since potatoes sold quickly in that household. Emil and Franz focused on corn and had a fun little husking party in the barn. Afterward, they took their corn to the mill and proudly returned home with enough meal to keep the family stocked with hasty-pudding and Johnny-cake for a long time. They refused to take money for their crop because, as Franz said, “We can never repay Uncle for everything he has done for us if we grew corn for the rest of our lives.”
Nat had beans in such abundance that he despaired of ever shelling them, till Mrs. Jo proposed a new way, which succeeded admirably. The dry pods were spread upon the barn-floor, Nat fiddled, and the boys danced quadrilles on them, till they were thrashed out with much merriment and very little labor.
Nat had so many beans that he thought he’d never be able to shell them, until Mrs. Jo suggested a new method that worked perfectly. They spread the dry pods on the barn floor, Nat played the fiddle, and the boys danced quadrilles on them, until they were threshed out with a lot of laughter and very little effort.
Tommy's six weeks' beans were a failure; for a dry spell early in the season hurt them, because he gave them no water; and after that he was so sure that they could take care of themselves, he let the poor things struggle with bugs and weeds till they were exhausted and died a lingering death. So Tommy had to dig his farm over again, and plant peas. But they were late; the birds ate many; the bushes, not being firmly planted, blew down, and when the poor peas came at last, no one cared for them, as their day was over, and spring-lamb had grown into mutton. Tommy consoled himself with a charitable effort; for he transplanted all the thistles he could find, and tended them carefully for Toby, who was fond of the prickly delicacy, and had eaten all he could find on the place. The boys had great fun over Tom's thistle bed; but he insisted that it was better to care for poor Toby than for himself, and declared that he would devote his entire farm next year to thistles, worms, and snails, that Demi's turtles and Nat's pet owl might have the food they loved, as well as the donkey. So like shiftless, kind-hearted, happy-go-lucky Tommy!
Tommy's six weeks' beans were a flop; a dry spell early in the season hurt them since he didn't water them. After that, he was so confident they could handle themselves that he let the poor plants struggle with bugs and weeds until they were exhausted and died slowly. So Tommy had to replant his farm and put in peas. But they were late; the birds ate a lot of them, the bushes weren't planted firmly, so they blew down, and when the peas finally arrived, no one cared about them since their time had passed, and spring lamb had turned into mutton. Tommy comforted himself by doing a good deed; he transplanted all the thistles he could find and took care of them for Toby, who loved the prickly treat and had eaten all he could find on the property. The boys had a lot of fun with Tom's thistle bed, but he insisted that it was better to care for poor Toby than for himself, declaring that he would dedicate his entire farm next year to thistles, worms, and snails so Demi's turtles and Nat's pet owl could have the meals they loved, as well as the donkey. So typical of easygoing, kind-hearted Tommy!
Demi had supplied his grandmother with lettuce all summer, and in the autumn sent his grandfather a basket of turnips, each one scrubbed up till it looked like a great white egg. His Grandma was fond of salad, and one of his Grandpa's favorite quotations was,
Demi had provided his grandmother with lettuce all summer, and in the autumn, he sent his grandfather a basket of turnips, each one scrubbed until it looked like a big white egg. His grandma loved salad, and one of his grandpa's favorite quotes was,
“Lucullus, who could be charmed by simplicity, Ate roasted turnips at the Sabine farm.”
Therefore these vegetable offerings to the dear domestic god and goddess were affectionate, appropriate, and classical.
Therefore, these vegetable offerings to the beloved household god and goddess were heartfelt, fitting, and traditional.
Daisy had nothing but flowers in her little plot, and it bloomed all summer long with a succession of gay or fragrant posies. She was very fond of her garden, and delved away in it at all hours, watching over her roses, and pansies, sweet-peas, and mignonette, as faithfully and tenderly as she did over her dolls or her friends. Little nosegays were sent into town on all occasions, and certain vases about the house were her especial care. She had all sorts of pretty fancies about her flowers, and loved to tell the children the story of the pansy, and show them how the step-mother-leaf sat up in her green chair in purple and gold; how the two own children in gay yellow had each its little seat, while the step children, in dull colors, both sat on one small stool, and the poor little father in his red nightcap, was kept out of sight in the middle of the flower; that a monk's dark face looked out of the monk's-hood larkspur; that the flowers of the canary-vine were so like dainty birds fluttering their yellow wings, that one almost expected to see them fly away, and the snapdragons that went off like little pistol-shots when you cracked them. Splendid dollies did she make out of scarlet and white poppies, with ruffled robes tied round the waist with grass blade sashes, and astonishing hats of coreopsis on their green heads. Pea-pod boats, with rose-leaf sails, received these flower-people, and floated them about a placid pool in the most charming style; for finding that there were no elves, Daisy made her own, and loved the fanciful little friends who played their parts in her summer-life.
Daisy had nothing but flowers in her small garden, which bloomed all summer with a variety of cheerful or fragrant blossoms. She loved her garden and spent hours tending to it, caring for her roses, pansies, sweet peas, and mignonette as lovingly as she did her dolls or friends. She frequently sent little bouquets into town and took special care of certain vases around the house. She had all sorts of imaginative ideas about her flowers and enjoyed telling the kids the story of the pansy, describing how the step-mother leaf sat up in her green chair dressed in purple and gold, while the two own children in bright yellow had their own little seats, and the stepchildren in dull colors shared a small stool. The poor little father with his red nightcap was hidden away in the center of the flower; a monk's dark face peeked out of the monk's-hood larkspur; the flowers of the canary vine looked so much like delicate birds flapping their yellow wings that you almost expected them to fly away, and the snapdragons popped like little firecrackers when you squeezed them. She crafted amazing dolls from scarlet and white poppies, dressing them in ruffled robes tied with grass blades and stunning hats made of coreopsis on their green heads. She created pea-pod boats with rose-leaf sails to carry these flower people around a calm pool in the most delightful way; since she found there were no elves, she made her own and cherished the fanciful little friends who played their roles in her summer adventures.
Nan went in for herbs, and had a fine display of useful plants, which she tended with steadily increasing interest and care. Very busy was she in September cutting, drying, and tying up her sweet harvest, and writing down in a little book how the different herbs are to be used. She had tried several experiments, and made several mistakes; so she wished to be particular lest she should give little Huz another fit by administering wormwood instead of catnip.
Nan started growing herbs and had a great collection of useful plants, which she took care of with growing interest and attention. She was very busy in September cutting, drying, and bundling her wonderful harvest, and jotting down in a small notebook how to use the different herbs. She had tried out several methods and made a few mistakes; so she wanted to be careful to avoid giving little Huz another fit by giving him wormwood instead of catnip.
Dick, Dolly, and Rob each grubbed away on his small farm, and made more stir about it than all the rest put together. Parsnips and carrots were the crops of the two D.'s; and they longed for it to be late enough to pull up the precious vegetables. Dick did privately examine his carrots, and plant them again, feeling that Silas was right in saying it was too soon for them yet.
Dick, Dolly, and Rob each toiled away on their small farms and made more fuss about it than everyone else combined. Parsnips and carrots were the crops of the two D's, and they couldn't wait for the time to come to dig up the valuable vegetables. Dick secretly checked on his carrots and replanted them, realizing that Silas was right in saying it was too early for them yet.
Rob's crop was four small squashes and one immense pumpkin. It really was a “bouncer,” as every one said; and I assure you that two small persons could sit on it side by side. It seemed to have absorbed all the goodness of the little garden, and all the sunshine that shone down on it, and lay there a great round, golden ball, full of rich suggestions of pumpkin-pies for weeks to come. Robby was so proud of his mammoth vegetable that he took every one to see it, and, when frosts began to nip, covered it up each night with an old bedquilt, tucking it round as if the pumpkin was a well-beloved baby. The day it was gathered he would let no one touch it but himself, and nearly broke his back tugging it to the barn in his little wheelbarrow, with Dick and Dolly harnessed in front to give a heave up the path. His mother promised him that the Thanksgiving-pies should be made from it, and hinted vaguely that she had a plan in her head which would cover the prize pumpkin and its owner with glory.
Rob's harvest included four small squashes and one huge pumpkin. It really was a "bouncer," as everyone said; and I promise you that two little kids could sit on it side by side. It seemed to have soaked up all the goodness from the small garden and every ray of sunshine that touched it, sitting there like a big round, golden ball, full of delicious possibilities for pumpkin pies for weeks ahead. Robby was so proud of his gigantic vegetable that he brought everyone to see it, and when the frost started to nip, he covered it up each night with an old bed quilt, tucking it around like the pumpkin was a cherished baby. On the day it was picked, he wouldn't let anyone touch it except for himself, nearly straining his back hauling it to the barn in his little wheelbarrow, with Dick and Dolly rigged up in front to help push it up the path. His mom promised him that the Thanksgiving pies would be made from it and vaguely hinted that she had a plan that would bring glory to both the prize pumpkin and its owner.
Poor Billy had planted cucumbers, but unfortunately hoed them up and left the pig-weed. This mistake grieved him very much for ten minutes, then he forgot all about it, and sowed a handful of bright buttons which he had collected, evidently thinking in his feeble mind that they were money, and would come up and multiply, so that he might make many quarters, as Tommy did. No one disturbed him, and he did what he liked with his plot, which soon looked as if a series of small earthquakes had stirred it up. When the general harvest-day came, he would have had nothing but stones and weeds to show, if kind old Asia had not hung half-a-dozen oranges on the dead tree he stuck up in the middle. Billy was delighted with his crop; and no one spoiled his pleasure in the little miracle which pity wrought for him, by making withered branches bear strange fruit.
Poor Billy had planted cucumbers but accidentally hoed them up and left the pigweed. This mistake upset him for about ten minutes, then he forgot all about it and sowed a handful of bright buttons he had collected, clearly thinking that they were money and would grow and multiply, just like Tommy’s did. No one bothered him, and he did whatever he wanted with his plot, which soon looked like it had been hit by a series of small earthquakes. When harvest day came, he would have had nothing but stones and weeds to show if kind old Asia hadn’t hung half a dozen oranges on the dead tree he had stuck up in the middle. Billy was thrilled with his crop, and no one took away his joy at the little miracle that pity created for him by making the withered branches bear strange fruit.
Stuffy had various trials with his melons; for, being impatient to taste them, he had a solitary revel before they were ripe, and made himself so ill, that for a day or two it seemed doubtful if he would ever eat any more. But he pulled through it, and served up his first cantaloupe without tasting a mouthful himself. They were excellent melons, for he had a warm slope for them, and they ripened fast. The last and best were lingering on the vines, and Stuffy had announced that he should sell them to a neighbor. This disappointed the boys, who had hoped to eat the melons themselves, and they expressed their displeasure in a new and striking manner. Going one morning to gaze upon the three fine watermelons which he had kept for the market, Stuffy was horrified to find the word “PIG” cut in white letters on the green rind, staring at him from every one. He was in a great rage, and flew to Mrs. Jo for redress. She listened, condoled with him, and then said,
Stuffy had a lot of trouble with his melons; eager to taste them, he had a solo feast before they were ripe and ended up making himself so sick that for a day or two, it seemed uncertain whether he would ever eat them again. But he recovered and served up his first cantaloupe without tasting a single bite himself. They were excellent melons, growing well in the warm slope he had for them, and they ripened quickly. The last and best were still clinging to the vines, and Stuffy had announced that he would sell them to a neighbor. This disappointed the boys, who had hoped to eat the melons themselves, and they showed their displeasure in a bold new way. One morning, when Stuffy went to admire the three fine watermelons he had saved for the market, he was horrified to see the word “PIG” carved in white letters on the green rind of each one, glaring at him. He was furious and rushed to Mrs. Jo for help. She listened, sympathized with him, and then said,
“If you want to turn the laugh, I'll tell you how, but you must give up the melons.”
“If you want to get the joke, I'll tell you how, but you have to give up the melons.”
“Well, I will; for I can't thrash all the boys, but I'd like to give them something to remember, the mean sneaks,” growled Stuff, still in a fume.
“Well, I will; because I can't beat up all the boys, but I want to give them something to remember, those sneaky little jerks,” grumbled Stuff, still angry.
Now Mrs. Jo was pretty sure who had done the trick, for she had seen three heads suspiciously near to one another in the sofa-corner the evening before; and when these heads had nodded with chuckles and whispers, this experienced woman knew mischief was afoot. A moonlight night, a rustling in the old cherry-tree near Emil's window, a cut on Tommy's finger, all helped to confirm her suspicions; and having cooled Stuffy's wrath a little, she bade him bring his maltreated melons to her room, and say not a word to any one of what had happened. He did so, and the three wags were amazed to find their joke so quietly taken. It spoilt the fun, and the entire disappearance of the melons made them uneasy. So did Stuffy's good-nature, for he looked more placid and plump than ever, and surveyed them with an air of calm pity that perplexed them very much.
Now Mrs. Jo was pretty sure who was behind the prank because she had seen three heads suspiciously close together in the sofa corner the night before; and when those heads had nodded with chuckles and whispers, this experienced woman knew trouble was brewing. A moonlit night, some rustling in the old cherry tree near Emil's window, a cut on Tommy's finger—all these details confirmed her suspicions. After she had calmed Stuffy down a bit, she asked him to bring his damaged melons to her room and to not say a word to anyone about what had happened. He did as she asked, and the three pranksters were surprised to see their joke taken so calmly. It ruined the fun, and the complete disappearance of the melons made them uneasy. Stuffy's good-natured attitude added to their discomfort, as he looked more relaxed and rounder than ever, gazing at them with an air of calm pity that confused them a lot.
At dinner-time they discovered why; for then Stuffy's vengeance fell upon them, and the laugh was turned against them. When the pudding was eaten, and the fruit was put on, Mary Ann re-appeared in a high state of giggle, bearing a large watermelon; Silas followed with another; and Dan brought up the rear with a third. One was placed before each of the three guilty lads; and they read on the smooth green skins this addition to their own work, “With the compliments of the PIG.” Every one else read it also, and the whole table was in a roar, for the trick had been whispered about; so every one understood the sequel. Emil, Ned, and Tommy did not know where to look, and had not a word to say for themselves; so they wisely joined in the laugh, cut up the melons, and handed them round, saying, what all the rest agreed to, that Stuffy had taken a wise and merry way to return good for evil.
At dinner time, they found out why; that’s when Stuffy’s revenge came down on them, and the tables turned. Once the pudding was finished and the fruit was served, Mary Ann came back giggling, carrying a big watermelon; Silas followed with another, and Dan brought up the last one. One was placed in front of each of the three guilty boys; they saw an addition to their own work written on the smooth green skins: “With the compliments of the PIG.” Everyone else read it too, and the whole table erupted in laughter, as the trick had been spread around; so everyone knew the outcome. Emil, Ned, and Tommy didn’t know where to look and had nothing to say for themselves; so they wisely joined in the laughter, cut up the melons, and passed them around, agreeing with everyone else that Stuffy had found a clever and funny way to repay them for their bad behavior.
Dan had no garden, for he was away or lame the greater part of the summer; so he had helped Silas wherever he could, chopped wood for Asia, and taken care of the lawn so well, that Mrs. Jo always had smooth paths and nicely shaven turf before her door.
Dan had no garden since he was away or unable to move for most of the summer; so he helped Silas whenever he could, chopped wood for Asia, and took care of the lawn so well that Mrs. Jo always had smooth paths and well-mowed grass in front of her door.
When the others got in their crops, he looked sorry that he had so little to show; but as autumn went on, he bethought himself of a woodland harvest which no one would dispute with him, and which was peculiarly his own. Every Saturday he was away alone to the forests, fields, and hills, and always came back loaded with spoils; for he seemed to know the meadows where the best flag-root grew, the thicket where the sassafras was spiciest, the haunts where the squirrels went for nuts, the white oak whose bark was most valuable, and the little gold-thread vine that Nursey liked to cure the canker with. All sorts of splendid red and yellow leaves did Dan bring home for Mrs. Jo to dress her parlor with, graceful-seeded grasses, clematis tassels, downy, soft, yellow wax-work berries, and mosses, red-brimmed, white, or emerald green.
When the others got their crops in, he felt sorry that he had so little to show for himself; but as autumn went on, he remembered a woodland harvest that no one could dispute and that was uniquely his. Every Saturday, he ventured alone into the forests, fields, and hills, and always came back loaded with treasures; he seemed to know the meadows where the best flag-root grew, the thicket where the sassafras was most fragrant, the spots where squirrels went for nuts, the white oak with the most valuable bark, and the little gold-thread vine that Nursey liked to use to treat the canker. Dan brought home all kinds of beautiful red and yellow leaves for Mrs. Jo to decorate her parlor with, along with graceful grasses, clematis tassels, soft yellow wax berries, and mosses in shades of red, white, or emerald green.
“I need not sigh for the woods now, because Dan brings the woods to me,” Mrs. Jo used to say, as she glorified the walls with yellow maple boughs and scarlet woodbine wreaths, or filled her vases with russet ferns, hemlock sprays full of delicate cones, and hardy autumn flowers; for Dan's crop suited her well.
“I don’t need to long for the woods anymore, because Dan brings the woods to me,” Mrs. Jo would say, as she decorated the walls with yellow maple branches and red woodbine wreaths, or filled her vases with brown ferns, hemlock sprigs full of delicate cones, and tough autumn flowers; Dan's harvest suited her perfectly.
The great garret was full of the children's little stores and for a time was one of the sights of the house. Daisy's flower seeds in neat little paper bags, all labelled, lay in a drawer of a three-legged table. Nan's herbs hung in bunches against the wall, filling the air with their aromatic breath. Tommy had a basket of thistle-down with the tiny seeds attached, for he meant to plant them next year, if they did not all fly away before that time. Emil had bunches of pop-corn hanging there to dry, and Demi laid up acorns and different sorts of grain for the pets. But Dan's crop made the best show, for fully one half of the floor was covered with the nuts he brought. All kinds were there, for he ranged the woods for miles round, climbed the tallest trees, and forced his way into the thickest hedges for his plunder. Walnuts, chestnuts, hazelnuts, and beechnuts lay in separate compartments, getting brown, and dry, and sweet, ready for winter revels.
The great attic was filled with the kids' little collections and for a while was one of the highlights of the house. Daisy's flower seeds were neatly packed in labeled paper bags, tucked away in a drawer of a three-legged table. Nan's herbs hung in bunches on the wall, filling the air with their pleasant aroma. Tommy had a basket of thistle down with tiny seeds still attached, since he planned to plant them next year, if they didn't all blow away before then. Emil had strands of popcorn hanging there to dry, and Demi stocked up acorns and various grains for the pets. But Dan's stash was the most impressive, as nearly half the floor was covered with the nuts he collected. There were all kinds, since he scoured the woods for miles, climbed the tallest trees, and pushed through the densest bushes for his treasures. Walnuts, chestnuts, hazelnuts, and beechnuts were in separate piles, turning brown, dry, and sweet, ready for winter festivities.
There was one butternut-tree on the place, and Rob and Teddy called it theirs. It bore well this year, and the great dingy nuts came dropping down to hide among the dead leaves, where the busy squirrels found them better than the lazy Bhaers. Their father had told them (the boys, not the squirrels) they should have the nuts if they would pick them up, but no one was to help. It was easy work, and Teddy liked it, only he soon got tired, and left his little basket half full for another day. But the other day was slow to arrive, and, meantime, the sly squirrels were hard at work, scampering up and down the old elm-trees stowing the nuts away till their holes were full, then all about the crotches of the boughs, to be removed at their leisure. Their funny little ways amused the boys, till one day Silas said,
There was one butternut tree on the property, and Rob and Teddy claimed it as theirs. It produced a good harvest this year, and the large, dull nuts fell to the ground to hide among the dead leaves, where the busy squirrels found them more easily than the lazy Bhaers did. Their father had told them (the boys, not the squirrels) they could have the nuts if they collected them, but no one was allowed to help. It was easy work, and Teddy enjoyed it, but he soon got tired and left his little basket half full for another day. However, that other day took a while to come, and in the meantime, the sneaky squirrels were hard at work, darting up and down the old elm trees stashing the nuts away until their holes were full, then all around the branches, to be taken out at their convenience. Their amusing little antics entertained the boys until one day Silas said,
“Hev you sold them nuts to the squirrels?”
“Hev you sold those nuts to the squirrels?”
“No,” answered Rob, wondering what Silas meant.
“No,” Rob replied, curious about what Silas meant.
“Wal, then, you'd better fly round, or them spry little fellers won't leave you none.”
"Well, then, you’d better hurry up, or those quick little guys won’t leave you any."
“Oh, we can beat them when we begin. There are such lots of nuts we shall have a plenty.”
“Oh, we can beat them when we start. There are so many nuts that we’ll have more than enough.”
“There ain't many more to come down, and they have cleared the ground pretty well, see if they hain't.”
“There aren't many more to come down, and they've cleared the ground pretty well, see if they haven't.”
Robby ran to look, and was alarmed to find how few remained. He called Teddy, and they worked hard all one afternoon, while the squirrels sat on the fence and scolded.
Robby ran to check and was shocked to see how few were left. He called Teddy, and they both worked hard all afternoon while the squirrels sat on the fence, chattering at them.
“Now, Ted, we must keep watch, and pick up just as fast as they fall, or we shan't have more than a bushel, and every one will laugh at us if we don't.”
“Now, Ted, we need to keep an eye out and gather them as quickly as they drop, or we won’t end up with more than a bushel, and everyone will laugh at us if we don’t.”
“The naughty quillies tarn't have 'em. I'll pick fast and run and put 'em in the barn twick,” said Teddy, frowning at little Frisky, who chattered and whisked his tail indignantly.
“The naughty little quills can't have them. I'll pick quickly and run and put them in the barn twice,” said Teddy, frowning at little Frisky, who chattered and swished his tail in annoyance.
That night a high wind blew down hundreds of nuts, and when Mrs. Jo came to wake her little sons, she said, briskly,
That night, a strong wind knocked down hundreds of nuts, and when Mrs. Jo came to wake her little sons, she said, cheerfully,
“Come, my laddies, the squirrels are hard at it, and you will have to work well to-day, or they will have every nut on the ground.”
“Come on, guys, the squirrels are busy, and you’ll need to work hard today, or they’ll take every nut on the ground.”
“No, they won't,” and Robby tumbled up in a great hurry, gobbled his breakfast, and rushed out to save his property.
“No, they won't,” Robby said as he jumped up quickly, scarfed down his breakfast, and hurried out to protect his stuff.
Teddy went too, and worked like a little beaver, trotting to and fro with full and empty baskets. Another bushel was soon put away in the corn-barn, and they were scrambling among the leaves for more nuts when the bell rang for school.
Teddy went too and worked like a little beaver, running back and forth with full and empty baskets. They quickly stored another bushel in the corn barn, and were digging through the leaves for more nuts when the school bell rang.
“O father! let me stay out and pick. Those horrid squirrels will have my nuts if you don't. I'll do my lessons by and by,” cried Rob, running into the school-room, flushed and tousled by the fresh cold wind and his eager work.
“O Dad! Let me stay outside and gather some. Those annoying squirrels will get my nuts if you don’t let me. I’ll do my homework later,” cried Rob, running into the classroom, flushed and messy from the brisk cold wind and his enthusiastic work.
“If you had been up early and done a little every morning there would be no hurry now. I told you that, Rob, and you never minded. I cannot have the lessons neglected as the work has been. The squirrels will get more than their share this year, and they deserve it, for they have worked best. You may go an hour earlier, but that is all,” and Mr. Bhaer led Rob to his place where the little man dashed at his books as if bent on making sure of the precious hour promised him.
“If you had woken up early and done a little bit every morning, there wouldn’t be such a rush now. I told you that, Rob, and you never cared. I can’t let the lessons be neglected like the work has been. The squirrels will get more than their fair share this year, and they deserve it because they’ve worked the hardest. You can leave an hour early, but that’s it,” and Mr. Bhaer led Rob to his spot where the little man dove into his books as if determined to make the most of the precious hour he was promised.
It was almost maddening to sit still and see the wind shaking down the last nuts, and the lively thieves flying about, pausing now and then to eat one in his face, and flirt their tails, as if they said, saucily, “We'll have them in spite of you, lazy Rob.” The only thing that sustained the poor child in this trying moment was the sight of Teddy working away all alone. It was really splendid the pluck and perseverance of the little lad. He picked and picked till his back ached; he trudged to and fro till his small legs were tired; and he defied wind, weariness, and wicked “quillies,” till his mother left her work and did the carrying for him, full of admiration for the kind little fellow who tried to help his brother. When Rob was dismissed, he found Teddy reposing in the bushel-basket quite used up, but unwilling to quit the field; for he flapped his hat at the thieves with one grubby little hand, while he refreshed himself with the big apple held in the other.
It was almost frustrating to sit still and watch the wind shaking down the last nuts, while the lively thieves flew around, occasionally stopping to eat one right in front of him and flick their tails as if to say, cheekily, “We'll take them despite you, lazy Rob.” The only thing that kept the poor child going in this tough moment was seeing Teddy working hard all alone. The little guy’s bravery and determination were truly impressive. He picked and picked until his back ached; he walked back and forth until his little legs were tired; and he faced the wind, exhaustion, and pesky "quillies," until his mother left her work to carry for him, full of admiration for the sweet little guy who tried to help his brother. When Rob was finally done, he found Teddy resting in the bushel basket, completely worn out but reluctant to leave the scene; he waved his hat at the thieves with one dirty little hand while refreshing himself with a big apple in the other.
Rob fell to work and the ground was cleared before two o'clock, the nuts safely in the corn-barn loft, and the weary workers exulted in their success. But Frisky and his wife were not to be vanquished so easily; and when Rob went up to look at his nuts a few days later he was amazed to see how many had vanished. None of the boys could have stolen them, because the door had been locked; the doves could not have eaten them, and there were no rats about. There was great lamentation among the young Bhaers till Dick said,
Rob got to work, and the area was cleared before two o'clock, with the nuts safely stored in the corn-barn loft, and the tired workers celebrated their success. But Frisky and his wife weren't going to be defeated that easily; when Rob checked on his nuts a few days later, he was shocked to see how many were missing. None of the boys could have taken them because the door was locked; the doves couldn't have eaten them, and there weren't any rats around. The young Bhaers were very upset until Dick said,
“I saw Frisky on the roof of the corn-barn, may be he took them.”
“I saw Frisky on the roof of the corn barn; maybe he took them.”
“I know he did! I'll have a trap, and kill him dead,” cried Rob, disgusted with Frisky's grasping nature.
“I know he did! I’ll set a trap and kill him for sure,” shouted Rob, disgusted with Frisky's greedy nature.
“Perhaps if you watch, you can find out where he puts them, and I may be able to get them back for you,” said Dan, who was much amused by the fight between the boys and squirrels.
“Maybe if you watch, you can see where he hides them, and I might be able to get them back for you,” said Dan, who was really entertained by the fight between the boys and the squirrels.
So Rob watched and saw Mr. and Mrs. Frisky drop from the drooping elm boughs on to the roof of the corn-barn, dodge in at one of the little doors, much to the disturbance of the doves, and come out with a nut in each mouth. So laden they could not get back the way they came, but ran down the low roof, along the wall, and leaping off at a corner they vanished a minute and re-appeared without their plunder. Rob ran to the place, and in a hollow under the leaves he found a heap of the stolen property hidden away to be carried off to the holes by and by.
So Rob watched as Mr. and Mrs. Frisky dropped from the drooping elm branches onto the roof of the corn barn, squeezed through one of the little doors, much to the annoyance of the doves, and came back out with a nut in each of their mouths. With all that weight, they couldn't return the way they came, so they ran down the low roof, along the wall, and jumped off at a corner. They disappeared for a minute and then reappeared without their loot. Rob rushed to the spot, and in a hollow under the leaves, he found a stash of the stolen goods hidden away to be taken back to their burrows later.
“Oh, you little villains! I'll cheat you now, and not leave one,” said Rob. So he cleared the corner and the corn-barn, and put the contested nuts in the garret, making sure that no broken window-pane could anywhere let in the unprincipled squirrels. They seemed to feel that the contest was over, and retired to their hole, but now and then could not resist throwing down nut-shells on Rob's head, and scolding violently as if they could not forgive him nor forget that he had the best of the battle.
“Oh, you little troublemakers! I'm going to outsmart you now and not leave a single one,” said Rob. So he cleared the corner and the corn-barn, and stashed the disputed nuts in the attic, making sure that no broken window could let the unscrupulous squirrels in. They seemed to realize that the fight was over and retreated to their hole, but every so often, they couldn't help but throw down nut-shells on Rob's head and scold him furiously, as if they couldn't forgive him or forget that he had won the battle.
Father and Mother Bhaer's crop was of a different sort, and not so easily described; but they were satisfied with it, felt that their summer work had prospered well, and by and by had a harvest that made them very happy.
Father and Mother Bhaer had a different kind of crop that was harder to put into words, but they were pleased with it. They felt their summer efforts had done well, and eventually, they had a harvest that brought them a lot of joy.
CHAPTER XIX. JOHN BROOKE
“Wake up, Demi, dear! I want you.”
“Wake up, Demi, sweetheart! I need you.”
“Why, I've just gone to bed; it can't be morning yet;” and Demi blinked like a little owl as he waked from his first sound sleep.
“Why, I just went to bed; it can't be morning yet,” and Demi blinked like a little owl as he woke from his first deep sleep.
“It's only ten, but your father is ill, and we must go to him. O my little John! my poor little John!” and Aunt Jo laid her head down on the pillow with a sob that scared sleep from Demi's eyes and filled his heart with fear and wonder; for he dimly felt why Aunt Jo called him “John,” and wept over him as if some loss had come that left him poor. He clung to her without a word, and in a minute she was quite steady again, and said, with a tender kiss as she saw his troubled face,
“It's only ten, but your dad is sick, and we need to go to him. Oh my little John! My poor little John!” Aunt Jo laid her head down on the pillow with a sob that startled sleep from Demi's eyes and filled his heart with fear and confusion; he vaguely understood why Aunt Jo called him “John” and cried over him as if some loss had left him feeling empty. He held onto her without saying a word, and after a minute, she was completely steady again and said, with a gentle kiss as she noticed his worried expression,
“We are going to say good-by to him, my darling, and there is no time to lose; so dress quickly and come to me in my room. I must go to Daisy.”
“We're going to say goodbye to him, my darling, and there's no time to waste; so get ready quickly and come to my room. I need to see Daisy.”
“Yes, I will;” and when Aunt Jo was gone, little Demi got up quietly, dressed as if in a dream, and leaving Tommy fast asleep went away through the silent house, feeling that something new and sorrowful was going to happen something that set him apart from the other boys for a time, and made the world seem as dark and still and strange as those familiar rooms did in the night. A carriage sent by Mr. Laurie stood before the door. Daisy was soon ready, and the brother and sister held each other by the hand all the way into town, as they drove swiftly and silently with aunt and uncle through the shadowy roads to say good-by to father.
“Yes, I will;” and once Aunt Jo left, little Demi got up quietly, dressed as if he were in a dream, and quietly left Tommy fast asleep, moving through the silent house. He felt that something new and sad was about to happen, something that would set him apart from the other boys for a while, making the world seem as dark, still, and strange as those familiar rooms did at night. A carriage sent by Mr. Laurie waited at the door. Daisy was ready soon, and the brother and sister held hands all the way into town as they drove quickly and silently with their aunt and uncle through the shadowy roads to say goodbye to their father.
None of the boys but Franz and Emil knew what had happened, and when they came down next morning, great was their wonderment and discomfort, for the house seemed forlorn without its master and mistress. Breakfast was a dismal meal with no cheery Mrs. Jo behind the teapots; and when school-time came, Father Bhaer's place was empty. They wandered about in a disconsolate kind of way for an hour, waiting for news and hoping it would be all right with Demi's father, for good John Brooke was much beloved by the boys. Ten o'clock came, and no one arrived to relieve their anxiety. They did not feel like playing, yet the time dragged heavily, and they sat about listless and sober. All at once, Franz got up, and said, in his persuasive way,
None of the boys except Franz and Emil knew what had happened, and when they came down the next morning, they were both amazed and uneasy, because the house felt empty without its master and mistress. Breakfast was a gloomy affair without cheerful Mrs. Jo behind the teapots, and when school-time came, Father Bhaer's spot was vacant. They wandered around aimlessly for an hour, waiting for news and hoping everything would be okay with Demi's dad, since the boys really liked John Brooke. Ten o'clock came, and no one showed up to ease their worries. They didn’t feel like playing, but time crawled, and they sat around feeling unmotivated and serious. Suddenly, Franz stood up and said, in his convincing way,
“Look here, boys! let's go into school and do our lessons just as if Uncle was here. It will make the day go faster, and will please him, I know.”
“Hey guys! Let’s head to school and get our lessons done just like Uncle is here. It’ll make the day go by faster, and I know it’ll make him happy.”
“But who will hear us say them?” asked Jack.
“But who will hear us say them?” Jack asked.
“I will; I don't know much more than you do, but I'm the oldest here, and I'll try to fill Uncle's place till he comes, if you don't mind.”
"I will; I don’t know much more than you do, but I’m the oldest here, and I’ll try to take Uncle’s place until he gets here, if that’s alright with you."
Something in the modest, serious way Franz said this impressed the boys, for, though the poor lad's eyes were red with quiet crying for Uncle John in that long sad night, there was a new manliness about him, as if he had already begun to feel the cares and troubles of life, and tried to take them bravely.
Something in the humble, earnest way Franz said this struck a chord with the boys, for even though the poor kid's eyes were red from silently crying for Uncle John during that long, sad night, there was a newfound maturity about him, as if he had started to understand the struggles and hardships of life and was trying to face them with courage.
“I will, for one,” and Emil went to his seat, remembering that obedience to his superior officer is a seaman's first duty.
“I will, for one,” and Emil went to his seat, remembering that following orders from his superior officer is a seaman's top priority.
The others followed; Franz took his uncle's seat, and for an hour order reigned. Lessons were learned and said, and Franz made a patient, pleasant teacher, wisely omitting such lessons as he was not equal to, and keeping order more by the unconscious dignity that sorrow gave him than by any words of his own. The little boys were reading when a step was heard in the hall, and every one looked up to read the news in Mr. Bhaer's face as he came in. The kind face told them instantly that Demi had no father now, for it was worn and pale, and full of tender grief, which left him no words with which to answer Rob, as he ran to him, saying, reproachfully,
The others followed; Franz took his uncle's seat, and for an hour everything was calm. Lessons were taught and learned, and Franz was a patient, friendly teacher, wisely skipping topics he wasn't up to teaching and maintaining order more through the quiet dignity that his sorrow brought him than through any words of his own. The little boys were reading when a step was heard in the hall, and everyone looked up to see the news in Mr. Bhaer's face as he came in. His kind face instantly told them that Demi no longer had a father, as it was drawn and pale, filled with a gentle grief that left him without words to respond to Rob, who ran to him, saying, reproachfully,
“What made you go and leave me in the night, papa?”
“What made you leave me in the night, Dad?”
The memory of the other father who had left his children in the night, never to return, made Mr. Bhaer hold his own boy close, and, for a minute, hide his face in Robby's curly hair. Emil laid his head down on his arms, Franz, went to put his hand on his uncle's shoulder, his boyish face pale with sympathy and sorrow, and the others sat so still that the soft rustle of the falling leaves outside was distinctly heard.
The memory of the other father who had left his kids at night, never to come back, made Mr. Bhaer hold his own son close and, for a moment, bury his face in Robby's curly hair. Emil laid his head down on his arms, and Franz put his hand on his uncle's shoulder, his young face pale with sympathy and sadness. The others sat so still that the soft rustle of the falling leaves outside could be clearly heard.
Rob did not clearly understand what had happened, but he hated to see papa unhappy, so he lifted up the bent head, and said, in his chirpy little voice,
Rob didn't quite understand what had happened, but he hated seeing his dad unhappy, so he lifted up the lowered head and said, in his cheerful little voice,
“Don't cry, mein Vater! we were all so good, we did our lessons, without you, and Franz was the master.”
“Don’t cry, Dad! We all did well; we finished our lessons without you, and Franz was in charge.”
Mr. Bhaer looked up then, tried to smile, and said in a grateful tone that made the lads feel like saints, “I thank you very much, my boys. It was a beautiful way to help and comfort me. I shall not forget it, I assure you.”
Mr. Bhaer looked up, tried to smile, and said in a grateful tone that made the boys feel like heroes, “Thank you so much, my boys. That was a lovely way to help and comfort me. I won’t forget it, I promise.”
“Franz proposed it, and was a first-rate master, too,” said Nat; and the others gave a murmur of assent most gratifying to the young dominie.
“Franz suggested it, and he was a top-notch teacher as well,” said Nat; and the others gave a satisfying murmur of agreement that pleased the young instructor.
Mr. Bhaer put Rob down, and, standing up, put his arm round his tall nephew's shoulder, as he said, with a look of genuine pleasure,
Mr. Bhaer set Rob down and, standing up, draped his arm around his tall nephew's shoulder, saying with a look of true happiness,
“This makes my hard day easier, and gives me confidence in you all. I am needed there in town, and must leave you for some hours. I thought to give you a holiday, or send some of you home, but if you like to stay and go on as you have begun, I shall be glad and proud of my good boys.”
“This makes my tough day easier and boosts my confidence in all of you. I need to be in town and must leave you for a few hours. I considered giving you a day off or sending some of you home, but if you’d prefer to stay and keep going as you have started, I’ll be glad and proud of my good guys.”
“We'll stay;” “We'd rather;” “Franz can see to us;” cried several, delighted with the confidence shown in them.
“We'll stay;” “We’d rather;” “Franz can take care of us;” several exclaimed, thrilled by the trust being placed in them.
“Isn't Marmar coming home?” asked Rob, wistfully; for home without “Marmar” was the world without the sun to him.
“Isn't Marmar coming home?” Rob asked, feeling a bit sad; for him, home without “Marmar” was like living in a world without the sun.
“We shall both come to-night; but dear Aunt Meg needs Mother more than you do now, and I know you like to lend her for a little while.”
“We’ll both come tonight; but dear Aunt Meg needs Mom more than you do right now, and I know you’re okay with sharing her for a little while.”
“Well, I will; but Teddy's been crying for her, and he slapped Nursey, and was dreadful naughty,” answered Rob, as if the news might bring mother home.
“Well, I will; but Teddy's been crying for her, and he slapped Nursey, and was really naughty,” answered Rob, as if the news might bring mom home.
“Where is my little man?” asked Mr. Bhaer.
“Where's my little man?” asked Mr. Bhaer.
“Dan took him out, to keep him quiet. He's all right now,” said Franz, pointing to the window, through which they could see Dan drawing baby in his little wagon, with the dogs frolicking about him.
“Dan took him out to keep him calm. He's good now,” said Franz, pointing to the window, where they could see Dan pulling the baby in his little wagon, with the dogs playing around him.
“I won't see him, it would only upset him again; but tell Dan I leave Teddy in his care. You older boys I trust to manage yourselves for a day. Franz will direct you, and Silas is here to over see matters. So good-by till to-night.”
“I won’t see him; it would only upset him again. But tell Dan I’m leaving Teddy in his care. I trust you older boys to take care of yourselves for a day. Franz will guide you, and Silas is here to keep an eye on things. So, goodbye until tonight.”
“Just tell me a word about Uncle John,” said Emil, detaining Mr. Bhaer, as he was about hurrying away again.
“Just give me a word about Uncle John,” said Emil, stopping Mr. Bhaer as he was about to hurry away again.
“He was only ill a few hours, and died as he has lived, so cheerfully, so peacefully, that it seems a sin to mar the beauty of it with any violent or selfish grief. We were in time to say good-by: and Daisy and Demi were in his arms as he fell asleep on Aunt Meg's breast. No more now, I cannot bear it,” and Mr. Bhaer went hastily away quite bowed with grief, for in John Brooke he had lost both friend and brother, and there was no one left to take his place.
“He was only ill for a few hours and passed away just as he lived, cheerfully and peacefully, making it feel wrong to tarnish the beauty of it with any intense or selfish sorrow. We made it in time to say goodbye, and Daisy and Demi were in his arms as he fell asleep on Aunt Meg's chest. No more now, I can’t handle it,” and Mr. Bhaer quickly left, clearly overwhelmed with grief, for in John Brooke, he had lost both a friend and a brother, and there was no one left to fill that void.
All that day the house was very still; the small boys played quietly in the nursery; the others, feeling as if Sunday had come in the middle of the week, spent it in walking, sitting in the willow, or among their pets, all talking much of “Uncle John,” and feeling that something gentle, just, and strong, had gone out of their little world, leaving a sense of loss that deepened every hour. At dusk, Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer came home alone, for Demi and Daisy were their mother's best comfort now, and could not leave her. Poor Mrs. Jo seemed quite spent, and evidently needed the same sort of comfort, for her first words, as she came up the stairs, were, “Where is my baby?”
All day long, the house was very quiet; the little boys played softly in the nursery. The others, feeling as if Sunday had arrived in the middle of the week, spent the day walking, lounging in the willow tree, or playing with their pets, all talking a lot about “Uncle John,” and sensing that something gentle, fair, and strong had vanished from their little world, leaving a feeling of loss that grew deeper with every hour. By dusk, Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer returned home alone, because Demi and Daisy were their mother's greatest comfort now and couldn't leave her side. Poor Mrs. Jo seemed completely drained and clearly needed the same type of comfort, as her first words upon climbing the stairs were, “Where is my baby?”
“Here I is,” answered a little voice, as Dan put Teddy into her arms, adding, as she hugged him close, “My Danny tooked tare of me all day, and I was dood.”
“Here I am,” answered a little voice, as Dan put Teddy into her arms, adding, as she hugged him close, “My Danny took care of me all day, and I was good.”
Mrs. Jo turned to thank the faithful nurse, but Dan was waving off the boys, who had gathered in the hall to meet her, and was saying, in a low voice, “Keep back; she don't want to be bothered with us now.”
Mrs. Jo turned to thank the loyal nurse, but Dan was signaling the boys, who had gathered in the hallway to see her, and said in a quiet voice, “Step back; she doesn’t want to be bothered with us right now.”
“No, don't keep back. I want you all. Come in and see me, my boys. I've neglected you all day,” and Mrs. Jo held out her hands to them as they gathered round and escorted her into her own room, saying little, but expressing much by affectionate looks and clumsy little efforts to show their sorrow and sympathy.
“No, don’t hold back. I want you all here. Come in and see me, my boys. I’ve neglected you all day,” and Mrs. Jo extended her hands to them as they surrounded her and led her into her room, saying little but conveying a lot through affectionate glances and awkward attempts to express their sorrow and sympathy.
“I am so tired, I will lie here and cuddle Teddy, and you shall bring me in some tea,” she said, trying to speak cheerfully for their sakes.
“I’m so tired, I’m just going to lie here and cuddle Teddy, and you can bring me some tea,” she said, trying to sound cheerful for their sake.
A general stampede into the dining-room followed, and the supper-table would have been ravaged if Mr. Bhaer had not interfered. It was agreed that one squad should carry in the mother's tea, and another bring it out. The four nearest and dearest claimed the first honor, so Franz bore the teapot, Emil the bread, Rob the milk, and Teddy insisted on carrying the sugar basin, which was lighter by several lumps when it arrived than when it started. Some women might have found it annoying at such a time to have boys creaking in and out, upsetting cups and rattling spoons in violent efforts to be quiet and helpful; but it suited Mrs. Jo, because just then her heart was very tender; and remembering that many of her boys were fatherless or motherless, she yearned over them, and found comfort in their blundering affection. It was the sort of food that did her more good than the very thick bread-and-butter that they gave her, and the rough Commodore's broken whisper,
A rush into the dining room followed, and the supper table would have been a disaster if Mr. Bhaer hadn't stepped in. They decided that one group would bring in the mother's tea while another group would take it out. The four closest claimed the first job, so Franz carried the teapot, Emil took the bread, Rob brought the milk, and Teddy insisted on carrying the sugar bowl, which had a few fewer lumps by the time it got there. Some women might have found it annoying to have boys coming in and out, knocking over cups and making noise in their attempts to be quiet and helpful. But Mrs. Jo didn't mind; her heart was very soft at that moment. Remembering that many of her boys had lost their fathers or mothers, she felt a deep affection for them and found comfort in their clumsy love. It was the kind of support that helped her even more than the heavy bread and butter they offered, and the rough, broken whispers from the Commodore.
“Bear up, Aunty, it's a hard blow; but we'll weather it somehow;” cheered her more than the sloppy cup he brought her, full of tea as bitter as if some salt tear of his own had dropped into it on the way. When supper was over, a second deputation removed the tray; and Dan said, holding out his arms for sleepy little Teddy,
“Hang in there, Aunty, it's a tough hit; but we'll get through it somehow,” he encouraged her more than the messy cup he brought her, filled with tea as bitter as if one of his own salty tears had fallen into it on the way. After dinner, a second group cleared the tray; and Dan said, reaching out his arms for sleepy little Teddy,
“Let me put him to bed, you're so tired, Mother.”
“Let me put him to bed, you’re so tired, Mom.”
“Will you go with him, lovey?” asked Mrs. Jo of her small lord and master, who lay on her arm among the sofa-pillows.
“Will you go with him, sweetheart?” asked Mrs. Jo of her little lord and master, who was resting on her arm among the sofa pillows.
“Torse I will;” and he was proudly carried off by his faithful bearer.
“I will take it,” he said, and he was proudly carried away by his loyal companion.
“I wish I could do something,” said Nat, with a sigh, as Franz leaned over the sofa, and softly stroked Aunt Jo's hot forehead.
“I wish I could do something,” said Nat, with a sigh, as Franz leaned over the sofa and gently stroked Aunt Jo's warm forehead.
“You can, dear. Go and get your violin, and play me the sweet little airs Uncle Teddy sent you last. Music will comfort me better than any thing else to-night.”
“You can, dear. Go get your violin and play me the sweet little tunes Uncle Teddy sent you last. Music will comfort me better than anything else tonight.”
Nat flew for his fiddle, and, sitting just outside her door, played as he had never done before, for now his heart was in it, and seemed to magnetize his fingers. The other lads sat quietly upon the steps, keeping watch that no new-comer should disturb the house; Franz lingered at his post; and so, soothed, served, and guarded by her boys, poor Mrs. Jo slept at last, and forgot her sorrow for an hour.
Nat played his fiddle with a passion he'd never shown before, sitting just outside her door, his heart fully engaged and seemingly energizing his fingers. The other guys sat quietly on the steps, making sure that no newcomers would interrupt the house; Franz stayed at his post. So, comforted, cared for, and watched over by her boys, poor Mrs. Jo finally fell asleep and forgot her troubles for an hour.
Two quiet days, and on the third Mr. Bhaer came in just after school, with a note in his hand, looking both moved and pleased.
Two quiet days passed, and on the third, Mr. Bhaer came in right after school, holding a note and looking both touched and happy.
“I want to read you something, boys,” he said; and as they stood round him he read this:
"I want to read you something, guys," he said; and as they gathered around him, he read this:
“DEAR BROTHER FRITZ, I hear that you do not mean to bring your flock today, thinking that I may not like it. Please do. The sight of his friends will help Demi through the hard hour, and I want the boys to hear what father says of my John. It will do them good, I know. If they would sing one of the sweet old hymns you have taught them so well, I should like it better than any other music, and feel that it was beautifully suited to the occasion. Please ask them, with my love.
“DEAR BROTHER FRITZ, I hear that you don’t plan to bring your group today, thinking that I might not appreciate it. Please do. Seeing his friends will help Demi get through this tough time, and I want the boys to hear what their dad says about my John. It will really help them, I know. If they could sing one of the sweet old hymns you’ve taught them so well, I would prefer it over any other music; it would feel perfectly fitting for the occasion. Please ask them, with my love.”
“MEG.”
“MEG.”
“Will you go?” and Mr. Bhaer looked at the lads, who were greatly touched by Mrs. Brooke's kind words and wishes.
“Are you going?” Mr. Bhaer asked, looking at the boys, who were really moved by Mrs. Brooke's kind words and hopes.
“Yes,” they answered, like one boy; and an hour later they went away with Franz to bear their part in John Brooke's simple funeral.
“Yeah,” they replied, as if they were one person; and an hour later, they left with Franz to take part in John Brooke's simple funeral.
The little house looked as quiet, sunny, and home-like as when Meg entered it as a bride, ten years ago, only then it was early summer, and rose blossomed everywhere; now it was early autumn, and dead leaves rustled softly down, leaving the branches bare. The bride was a widow now; but the same beautiful serenity shone in her face, and the sweet resignation of a truly pious soul made her presence a consolation to those who came to comfort her.
The little house looked just as quiet, sunny, and welcoming as when Meg walked in as a bride, ten years ago. Back then it was early summer, and roses bloomed everywhere; now it was early autumn, and dead leaves softly rustled down, leaving the branches bare. The bride was now a widow; but the same beautiful calmness shone on her face, and the sweet acceptance of a truly devout spirit made her presence a comfort to those who came to support her.
“O Meg! how can you bear it so?” whispered Jo, as she met them at the door with a smile of welcome, and no change in her gentle manner, except more gentleness.
“O Meg! How can you stand it?” whispered Jo, as she greeted them at the door with a welcoming smile, her gentle demeanor unchanged, except even more gentle.
“Dear Jo, the love that has blest me for ten happy years supports me still. It could not die, and John is more my own than ever,” whispered Meg; and in her eyes the tender trust was so beautiful and bright, that Jo believed her, and thanked God for the immortality of love like hers.
“Dear Jo, the love that has blessed me for ten happy years still supports me. It can't die, and John is more mine than ever,” whispered Meg; and in her eyes, the tender trust was so beautiful and bright that Jo believed her and thanked God for the immortality of love like hers.
They were all there father and mother, Uncle Teddy, and Aunt Amy, old Mr. Laurence, white-haired and feeble now, Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer, with their flock, and many friends, come to do honor to the dead. One would have said that modest John Brooke, in his busy, quiet, humble life, had had little time to make friends; but now they seemed to start up everywhere, old and young, rich and poor, high and low; for all unconsciously his influence had made itself widely felt, his virtues were remembered, and his hidden charities rose up to bless him. The group about his coffin was a far more eloquent eulogy than any Mr. March could utter. There were the rich men whom he had served faithfully for years; the poor old women whom he cherished with his little store, in memory of his mother; the wife to whom he had given such happiness that death could not mar it utterly; the brothers and sisters in whose hearts he had made a place for ever; the little son and daughter, who already felt the loss of his strong arm and tender voice; the young children, sobbing for their kindest playmate, and the tall lads, watching with softened faces a scene which they never could forget. A very simple service, and very short; for the fatherly voice that had faltered in the marriage-sacrament now failed entirely as Mr. March endeavored to pay his tribute of reverence and love to the son whom he most honored. Nothing but the soft coo of Baby Josy's voice up-stairs broke the long hush that followed the last Amen, till, at a sign from Mr. Bhaer, the well-trained boyish voices broke out in a hymn, so full of lofty cheer, that one by one all joined in it, singing with full hearts, and finding their troubled spirits lifted into peace on the wings of that brave, sweet psalm.
They were all there: father and mother, Uncle Teddy, Aunt Amy, old Mr. Laurence, now white-haired and frail, Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer with their kids, and many friends who came to honor the deceased. You might think that modest John Brooke, with his busy, quiet, humble life, had little time to make friends; but now they seemed to be everywhere, old and young, rich and poor, high and low. Unknowingly, his influence had been widely felt, his virtues were remembered, and his quiet acts of kindness were recognized. The group surrounding his coffin was a more powerful tribute than anything Mr. March could express. There were the wealthy men he had served faithfully for years; the poor old women he supported with his small resources, in memory of his mother; the wife he had made so happy that death couldn't completely take that away; the brothers and sisters who held him in their hearts forever; the young son and daughter who already felt the absence of his strong arm and gentle voice; the little children, crying for their dearest playmate; and the tall boys, watching with softened expressions a moment they would never forget. It was a very simple and brief service; the fatherly voice that had trembled during the marriage ceremony now completely faltered as Mr. March tried to pay his respect and love to the son he esteemed the most. The only sound breaking the long silence that followed the last "Amen" was the soft cooing of Baby Josy upstairs, until at a nod from Mr. Bhaer, the well-trained young voices burst into a hymn so full of uplifting spirit that one by one everyone joined in, singing wholeheartedly and finding their troubled souls lifted into peace on the wings of that brave, sweet psalm.
As Meg listened, she felt that she had done well; for not only did the moment comfort her with the assurance that John's last lullaby was sung by the young voices he loved so well, but in the faces of the boys she saw that they had caught a glimpse of the beauty of virtue in its most impressive form, and that the memory of the good man lying dead before them would live long and helpfully in their remembrance. Daisy's head lay in her lap, and Demi held her hand, looking often at her, with eyes so like his father's, and a little gesture that seemed to say, “Don't be troubled, mother; I am here;” and all about her were friends to lean upon and love; so patient, pious Meg put by her heavy grief, feeling that her best help would be to live for others, as her John had done.
As Meg listened, she felt that she had done well; for not only did the moment comfort her with the assurance that John's last lullaby was sung by the young voices he loved so much, but in the faces of the boys she saw that they had caught a glimpse of the beauty of virtue in its most striking form, and that the memory of the good man lying dead before them would live on and be helpful in their minds. Daisy's head rested in her lap, and Demi held her hand, often looking at her with eyes that resembled his father's, and a small gesture that seemed to say, “Don't worry, Mom; I’m here;” and all around her were friends to support and love her; so patient, devoted Meg set aside her heavy grief, feeling that her best way to help would be to live for others, just as her John had done.
That evening, as the Plumfield boys sat on the steps, as usual, in the mild September moonlight, they naturally fell to talking of the event of the day.
That evening, as the Plumfield boys sat on the steps like they usually did in the gentle September moonlight, they naturally started talking about the day's events.
Emil began by breaking out, in his impetuous way, “Uncle Fritz is the wisest, and Uncle Laurie the jolliest, but Uncle John was the best; and I'd rather be like him than any man I ever saw.”
Emil started off impulsively, saying, “Uncle Fritz is the smartest, and Uncle Laurie is the funniest, but Uncle John was the best; and I’d rather be like him than any man I’ve ever seen.”
“So would I. Did you hear what those gentlemen said to Grandpa to-day? I would like to have that said of me when I was dead;” and Franz felt with regret that he had not appreciated Uncle John enough.
“So would I. Did you hear what those guys said to Grandpa today? I would love for that to be said about me when I'm gone;” and Franz felt regret that he hadn't appreciated Uncle John enough.
“What did they say?” asked Jack, who had been much impressed by the scenes of the day.
“What did they say?” asked Jack, who had been really moved by the events of the day.
“Why, one of the partners of Mr. Laurence, where Uncle John has been ever so long, was saying that he was conscientious almost to a fault as a business man, and above reproach in all things. Another gentleman said no money could repay the fidelity and honesty with which Uncle John had served him, and then Grandpa told them the best of all. Uncle John once had a place in the office of a man who cheated, and when this man wanted uncle to help him do it, uncle wouldn't, though he was offered a big salary. The man was angry and said, 'You will never get on in business with such strict principles;' and uncle answered back, 'I never will try to get on without them,' and left the place for a much harder and poorer one.”
“Why, one of Mr. Laurence's partners, where Uncle John has been for so long, was saying that he was almost too conscientious as a businessman and above reproach in all things. Another guy said no amount of money could compensate for the loyalty and honesty Uncle John had shown him, and then Grandpa shared the best story of all. Uncle John once worked in the office of a dishonest man, and when this man wanted Uncle John to help him cheat, Uncle John refused, even though he was offered a great salary. The man got angry and said, 'You'll never succeed in business with such strict principles,' and Uncle John replied, 'I will never try to succeed without them,' and then he left for a much tougher and lower-paying job.”
“Good!” cried several of the boys warmly, for they were in the mood to understand and value the little story as never before.
“Awesome!” shouted several of the boys excitedly, as they were in the mood to grasp and appreciate the little story like never before.
“He wasn't rich, was he?” asked Jack.
“He wasn't wealthy, was he?” asked Jack.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“He never did any thing to make a stir in the world, did he?”
“He never did anything to make a splash in the world, did he?”
“No.”
"Nope."
“He was only good?”
"Was he just okay?"
“That's all;” and Franz found himself wishing that Uncle John had done something to boast of, for it was evident that Jack was disappointed by his replies.
“That's it;” and Franz realized he wished Uncle John had done something he could brag about, because it was clear that Jack was let down by his answers.
“Only good. That is all and every thing,” said Mr. Bhaer, who had overheard the last few words, and guessed what was going on the minds of the lads.
“Only good. That is all and everything,” said Mr. Bhaer, who had overheard the last few words and sensed what was on the minds of the boys.
“Let me tell you a little about John Brooke, and you will see why men honor him, and why he was satisfied to be good rather than rich or famous. He simply did his duty in all things, and did it so cheerfully, so faithfully, that it kept him patient and brave, and happy through poverty and loneliness and years of hard work. He was a good son, and gave up his own plans to stay and live with his mother while she needed him. He was a good friend, and taught Laurie much beside his Greek and Latin, did it unconsciously, perhaps, by showing him an example of an upright man. He was a faithful servant, and made himself so valuable to those who employed him that they will find it hard to fill his place. He was a good husband and father, so tender, wise, and thoughtful, that Laurie and I learned much of him, and only knew how well he loved his family, when we discovered all he had done for them, unsuspected and unassisted.”
Let me tell you a little about John Brooke, and you'll see why people respect him and why he chose to be good instead of rich or famous. He simply did his duty in everything and did it so cheerfully and faithfully that it kept him patient, brave, and happy despite poverty, loneliness, and years of hard work. He was a good son, giving up his own plans to stay and live with his mother while she needed him. He was a good friend and taught Laurie much more than just Greek and Latin, perhaps unconsciously, by being a great role model. He was a loyal employee and made himself so indispensable to those who hired him that they’ll find it hard to replace him. He was a good husband and father, so caring, wise, and considerate that Laurie and I learned so much from him, only realizing how deeply he loved his family when we discovered all he had done for them without anyone knowing.
Mr. Bhaer stopped a minute, and the boys sat like statues in the moonlight until he went on again, in a subdued, but earnest voice: “As he lay dying, I said to him, 'Have no care for Meg and the little ones; I will see that they never want.' Then he smiled and pressed my hand, and answered, in his cheerful way, 'No need of that; I have cared for them.' And so he had, for when we looked among his papers, all was in order, not a debt remained; and safely put away was enough to keep Meg comfortable and independent. Then we knew why he had lived so plainly, denied himself so many pleasures, except that of charity, and worked so hard that I fear he shortened his good life. He never asked help for himself, though often for others, but bore his own burden and worked out his own task bravely and quietly. No one can say a word of complaint against him, so just and generous and kind was he; and now, when he is gone, all find so much to love and praise and honor, that I am proud to have been his friend, and would rather leave my children the legacy he leaves his than the largest fortune ever made. Yes! Simple, generous goodness is the best capital to found the business of this life upon. It lasts when fame and money fail, and is the only riches we can take out of this world with us. Remember that, my boys; and if you want to earn respect and confidence and love follow in the footsteps of John Brooke.”
Mr. Bhaer paused for a moment, and the boys sat like statues in the moonlight until he continued in a quiet but serious voice: “As he lay dying, I told him, 'Don’t worry about Meg and the kids; I’ll make sure they never lack for anything.' Then he smiled and squeezed my hand, replying in his usual cheerful way, 'No need for that; I’ve already taken care of them.' And he had, because when we went through his papers, everything was in order—no debts remained; and there was enough set aside to keep Meg comfortable and independent. Then we understood why he had lived so simply, gave up so many pleasures, except for helping others, and worked so hard that I worry he might have cut his life short. He never asked for help for himself, though he often sought it for others, but he carried his own burdens and handled his responsibilities bravely and quietly. No one could ever say a bad word about him; he was so fair, generous, and kind. Now that he’s gone, everyone finds so much to love and appreciate about him, and I’m proud to have been his friend. I’d rather leave my children the legacy he left his than the largest fortune ever created. Yes! Simple, generous goodness is the best foundation for living a meaningful life. It endures when fame and money fade, and it’s the only wealth we can take with us when we leave this world. Remember that, boys; if you want to earn respect, trust, and love, follow in the footsteps of John Brooke.”
When Demi returned to school, after some weeks at home, he seemed to have recovered from his loss with the blessed elasticity of childhood, and so he had in a measure; but he did not forget, for his was a nature into which things sank deeply, to be pondered over, and absorbed into the soil where the small virtues were growing fast. He played and studied, worked and sang, just as before, and few suspected any change; but there was one and Aunt Jo saw it for she watched over the boy with her whole heart, trying to fill John's place in her poor way. He seldom spoke of his loss, but Aunt Jo often heard a stifled sobbing in the little bed at night; and when she went to comfort him, all his cry was, “I want my father! oh, I want my father!” for the tie between the two had been a very tender one, and the child's heart bled when it was broken. But time was kind to him, and slowly he came to feel that father was not lost, only invisible for a while, and sure to be found again, well and strong and fond as ever, even though his little son should see the purple asters blossom on his grave many, many times before they met. To this belief Demi held fast, and in it found both help and comfort, because it led him unconsciously through a tender longing for the father whom he had seen to a childlike trust in the Father whom he had not seen. Both were in heaven, and he prayed to both, trying to be good for love of them.
When Demi went back to school after spending a few weeks at home, he seemed to have bounced back from his loss with the remarkable resilience of childhood, and he had to some extent; but he didn’t forget, because he was the kind of person who deeply absorbed things, pondering them until they intertwined with the core of his being where his small virtues were growing strong. He played, studied, worked, and sang just like before, and few people noticed any difference; but Aunt Jo did, because she kept a close eye on him, trying to fill John's place in her own way. He rarely talked about his loss, but Aunt Jo often heard muffled sobs coming from his little bed at night; when she went to comfort him, all he would say was, “I want my father! oh, I want my father!” because the bond between them had been very deep, and his little heart ached when it was broken. However, time treated him kindly, and gradually he came to understand that his father wasn't lost, just invisible for a while, and he would surely be found again, healthy and loving as always, even if his little son saw the purple asters bloom on his grave many, many times before they reunited. Demi clung to this belief, finding both help and comfort in it, as it guided him from a sweet longing for the father he had known to a childlike faith in the Father he had not seen. Both were in heaven, and he prayed to both, trying to be good out of love for them.
The outward change corresponded to the inward, for in those few weeks Demi seemed to have grown tall, and began to drop his childish plays, not as if ashamed of them, as some boys do, but as if he had outgrown them, and wanted something manlier. He took to the hated arithmetic, and held on so steadily that his uncle was charmed, though he could not understand the whim, until Demi said,
The external changes matched what was happening inside, because in just a few weeks, Demi seemed to have grown taller and started letting go of his childish games. It wasn't out of embarrassment like some boys feel, but because he felt he had outgrown them and wanted something more mature. He took on the dreaded math and stuck to it so diligently that his uncle was impressed, even though he didn't really get why, until Demi said,
“I am going to be a bookkeeper when I grow up, like papa, and I must know about figures and things, else I can't have nice, neat ledgers like his.”
“I want to be a bookkeeper when I grow up, just like Dad, and I need to understand numbers and stuff, or I won't be able to have nice, organized ledgers like his.”
At another time he came to his aunt with a very serious face, and said
At another time, he went to his aunt with a very serious expression and said
“What can a small boy do to earn money?”
“What can a little boy do to make some money?”
“Why do you ask, my deary?”
“Why do you ask, my dear?”
“My father told me to take care of mother and the little girls, and I want to, but I don't know how to begin.”
“My dad told me to look after mom and the little girls, and I want to, but I don’t know where to start.”
“He did not mean now, Demi, but by and by, when you are large.”
“He didn't mean now, Demi, but later, when you're older.”
“But I wish to begin now, if I can, because I think I ought to make some money to buy things for the family. I am ten, and other boys no bigger than I earn pennies sometimes.”
“But I want to start now, if I can, because I think I should make some money to buy things for the family. I’m ten, and other boys my size sometimes earn pennies.”
“Well, then, suppose you rake up all the dead leaves and cover the strawberry bed. I'll pay you a dollar for the job,” said Aunt Jo.
“Well, then, how about you gather up all the dead leaves and cover the strawberry bed? I'll pay you a dollar for the job,” said Aunt Jo.
“Isn't that a great deal? I could do it in one day. You must be fair, and not pay too much, because I want to truly earn it.”
“Isn't that a great deal? I could do it in one day. You need to be fair and not pay too much because I really want to earn it.”
“My little John, I will be fair, and not pay a penny too much. Don't work too hard; and when that is done I will have something else for you to do,” said Mrs. Jo, much touched by his desire to help, and his sense of justice, so like his scrupulous father.
“My little John, I’ll be fair and not pay a single penny more than necessary. Don’t work too hard; and once that’s done, I’ll have something else for you to do,” said Mrs. Jo, really moved by his willingness to help and his sense of fairness, which was so much like his careful father.
When the leaves were done, many barrowloads of chips were wheeled from the wood to the shed, and another dollar earned. Then Demi helped cover the schoolbooks, working in the evenings under Franz's direction, tugging patiently away at each book, letting no one help, and receiving his wages with such satisfaction that the dingy bills became quite glorified in his sight.
When the leaves were cleared, a bunch of wheelbarrows filled with chips were taken from the woods to the shed, earning another dollar. Then Demi helped cover the schoolbooks, working in the evenings under Franz's guidance, patiently tackling each book by himself, not allowing anyone to assist, and accepting his payment with such pride that the worn-out bills seemed pretty special to him.
“Now, I have a dollar for each of them, and I should like to take my money to mother all myself, so she can see that I have minded my father.”
“Now, I have a dollar for each of them, and I would like to take my money to mom myself, so she can see that I have listened to my dad.”
So Demi made a duteous pilgrimage to his mother, who received his little earnings as a treasure of great worth, and would have kept it untouched, if Demi had not begged her to buy some useful thing for herself and the women-children, whom he felt were left to his care.
So Demi made a devoted trip to see his mother, who accepted his small earnings as something very valuable, and would have kept it safe, if Demi hadn't urged her to buy something useful for herself and the girls, whom he felt were under his responsibility.
This made him very happy, and, though he often forgot his responsibilities for a time, the desire to help was still there, strengthening with his years. He always uttered the words “my father” with an air of gentle pride, and often said, as if he claimed a title full of honor, “Don't call me Demi any more. I am John Brooke now.” So, strengthened by a purpose and a hope, the little lad of ten bravely began the world, and entered into his inheritance, the memory of a wise and tender father, the legacy of an honest name.
This made him really happy, and although he often forgot his responsibilities for a while, his desire to help remained strong and grew with him over the years. He always said the words “my father” with a sense of gentle pride and often declared, as if claiming a title full of honor, “Don’t call me Demi anymore. I’m John Brooke now.” So, filled with purpose and hope, the little ten-year-old bravely faced the world and embraced his inheritance: the memory of a wise and caring father and the legacy of an honest name.
CHAPTER XX. ROUND THE FIRE
With the October frosts came the cheery fires in the great fireplaces; and Demi's dry pine-chips helped Dan's oak-knots to blaze royally, and go roaring up the chimney with a jolly sound. All were glad to gather round the hearth, as the evenings grew longer, to play games, read, or lay plans for the winter. But the favorite amusement was story-telling, and Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer were expected to have a store of lively tales always on hand. Their supply occasionally gave out, and then the boys were thrown upon their own resources, which were not always successful. Ghost-parties were the rage at one time; for the fun of the thing consisted in putting out the lights, letting the fire die down, and then sitting in the dark, and telling the most awful tales they could invent. As this resulted in scares of all sorts among the boys, Tommy's walking in his sleep on the shed roof, and a general state of nervousness in the little ones, it was forbidden, and they fell back on more harmless amusements.
With the October frost came the cozy fires in the big fireplaces, and Demi's dry pine chips helped Dan's oak knots blaze up beautifully, roaring up the chimney with a cheerful sound. Everyone was happy to gather around the hearth as the evenings grew longer, playing games, reading, or making plans for winter. But the favorite pastime was telling stories, and Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer were always expected to have a collection of lively tales ready. Sometimes their supply ran out, and then the boys had to come up with their own, which didn't always go well. Ghost parties were the trend at one point; the fun came from turning off the lights, letting the fire die down, and then sitting in the dark, telling the scariest stories they could think of. This ended up causing all sorts of scares among the boys, including Tommy sleepwalking on the shed roof and the little ones being generally nervous, so it was banned, and they had to switch to more harmless activities.
One evening, when the small boys were snugly tucked in bed, and the older lads were lounging about the school-room fire, trying to decide what they should do, Demi suggested a new way of settling the question.
One evening, when the little boys were cozy in bed, and the older boys were hanging out by the fire in the schoolroom, trying to figure out what to do, Demi suggested a different method for settling the issue.
Seizing the hearth-brush, he marched up and down the room, saying, “Row, row, row;” and when the boys, laughing and pushing, had got into line, he said, “Now, I'll give you two minutes to think of a play.” Franz was writing, and Emil reading the Life of Lord Nelson, and neither joined the party, but the others thought hard, and when the time was up were ready to reply.
Grabbing the hearth brush, he paced around the room, saying, “Row, row, row;” and when the boys, laughing and shoving each other, finally lined up, he told them, “Now, you have two minutes to come up with a play.” Franz was writing, and Emil was reading the Life of Lord Nelson, so neither of them joined in, but the others thought hard, and when the time was up, they were ready to respond.
“Now, Tom!” and the poker softly rapped him on the head.
“Now, Tom!” and the poker gently tapped him on the head.
“Blind-man's Buff.”
"Blind Man's Bluff."
“Jack!”
“Yo, Jack!”
“Commerce; a good round game, and have cents for the pool.”
“Commerce: a fun, full-fledged game, and you’ve got coins for the pool.”
“Uncle forbids our playing for money. Dan, what do you want?”
“Uncle doesn’t let us play for money. Dan, what do you want?”
“Let's have a battle between the Greeks and Romans.”
“Let’s have a battle between the Greeks and Romans.”
“Stuffy?”
“Boring?”
“Roast apples, pop corn, and crack nuts.”
“Roast apples, pop corn, and crack nuts.”
“Good! good!” cried several; and when the vote was taken, Stuffy's proposal carried the day.
“Great! Great!” several shouted, and when the vote was counted, Stuffy's proposal won.
Some went to the cellar for apples, some to the garret for nuts, and others looked up the popper and the corn.
Some went to the basement for apples, some to the attic for nuts, and others looked for the popcorn maker and the corn.
“We had better ask the girls to come in, hadn't we?” said Demi, in a sudden fit of politeness.
“We should probably ask the girls to come in, shouldn’t we?” said Demi, in a sudden burst of politeness.
“Daisy pricks chestnuts beautifully,” put in Nat, who wanted his little friend to share the fun.
“Daisy picks chestnuts beautifully,” said Nat, who wanted his little friend to join in the fun.
“Nan pops corn tip-top, we must have her,” added Tommy.
“Nan makes the best popcorn, we have to invite her,” added Tommy.
“Bring in your sweethearts then, we don't mind,” said Jack, who laughed at the innocent regard the little people had for one another.
“Bring in your sweethearts then, we don't mind,” said Jack, who laughed at the innocent way the little people looked at each other.
“You shan't call my sister a sweetheart; it is so silly!” cried Demi, in a way that made Jack laugh.
“You shouldn’t call my sister a sweetheart; that’s just silly!” cried Demi, in a way that made Jack laugh.
“She is Nat's darling, isn't she, old chirper?”
“She’s Nat’s favorite, isn’t she, old chatterbox?”
“Yes, if Demi don't mind. I can't help being fond of her, she is so good to me,” answered Nat, with bashful earnestness, for Jack's rough ways disturbed him.
“Yeah, if Demi doesn’t mind. I can’t help but like her; she’s really good to me,” Nat replied, feeling shy but sincere, because Jack’s tough attitude made him uneasy.
“Nan is my sweetheart, and I shall marry her in about a year, so don't you get in the way, any of you,” said Tommy, stoutly; for he and Nan had settled their future, child-fashion, and were to live in the willow, lower down a basket for food, and do other charmingly impossible things.
“Nan is my sweetheart, and I’m going to marry her in about a year, so don’t get in the way, any of you,” said Tommy confidently; for he and Nan had planned their future like kids do, and they were going to live in the willow, lower down a basket for food, and do other delightfully impossible things.
Demi was quenched by the decision of Bangs, who took him by the arm and walked him off to get the ladies. Nan and Daisy were sewing with Aunt Jo on certain small garments, for Mrs. Carney's newest baby.
Demi was relieved by Bangs' decision, who took him by the arm and walked him off to get the ladies. Nan and Daisy were sewing with Aunt Jo on some small clothes for Mrs. Carney's newest baby.
“Please, ma'am, could you lend us the girls for a little while? We'll be very careful of them,” said Tommy, winking one eye to express apples, snapping his fingers to signify pop-corn, and gnashing his teeth to convey the idea of nut-cracking.
“Please, ma'am, could you loan us the girls for a bit? We'll take great care of them,” said Tommy, winking one eye to suggest apples, snapping his fingers to indicate popcorn, and grinding his teeth to express the idea of cracking nuts.
The girls understood this pantomime at once, and began to pull of their thimbles before Mrs. Jo could decide whether Tommy was going into convulsions or was brewing some unusual piece of mischief. Demi explained with elaboration, permission was readily granted, and the boys departed with their prize.
The girls got what was happening immediately and started taking off their thimbles before Mrs. Jo could figure out whether Tommy was having a seizure or up to something sneaky. Demi explained in detail, permission was quickly given, and the boys left with their prize.
“Don't you speak to Jack,” whispered Tommy, as he and Nan promenaded down the hall to get a fork to prick the apples.
“Don’t talk to Jack,” whispered Tommy, as he and Nan walked down the hall to get a fork to poke the apples.
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“He laughs at me, so I don't wish you to have any thing to do with him.”
“He laughs at me, so I don’t want you to have anything to do with him.”
“Shall, if I like,” said Nan, promptly resenting this premature assumption of authority on the part of her lord.
“Will, if I want to,” said Nan, quickly pushing back against this early assumption of control by her lord.
“Then I won't have you for my sweetheart.”
“Then I won't have you as my sweetheart.”
“I don't care.”
"I don't care."
“Why, Nan, I thought you were fond of me!” and Tommy's voice was full of tender reproach.
“Why, Nan, I thought you liked me!” Tommy said, his voice filled with gentle disappointment.
“If you mind Jack's laughing I don't care for you one bit.”
“If you’re bothered by Jack’s laughing, I don’t care about you at all.”
“Then you may take back your old ring; I won't wear it any longer;” and Tommy plucked off a horsehair pledge of affection which Nan had given him in return for one made of a lobster's feeler.
“Then you can have your old ring back; I’m not going to wear it anymore;” and Tommy took off a horsehair token of affection that Nan had given him in exchange for one made from a lobster's feeler.
“I shall give it to Ned,” was her cruel reply; for Ned liked Mrs. Giddy-gaddy, and had turned her clothespins, boxes, and spools enough to set up housekeeping with.
“I’ll give it to Ned,” was her harsh response; because Ned had a soft spot for Mrs. Giddy-gaddy and had gathered enough of her clothespins, boxes, and spools to start a household on his own.
Tommy said, “Thunder turtles!” as the only vent equal to the pent-up anguish of the moment, and, dropping Nan's arm, retired in high dudgeon, leaving her to follow with the fork, a neglect which naughty Nan punished by proceeding to prick his heart with jealousy as if it were another sort of apple.
Tommy exclaimed, “Thunder turtles!” as the only way to express the frustration he felt at that moment, and, letting go of Nan's arm, he strode away in a huff, leaving her to follow behind with the fork. Nan, feeling mischievous, decided to get back at him by trying to make him jealous, as if his feelings were just another type of game.
The hearth was swept, and the rosy Baldwins put down to roast. A shovel was heated, and the chestnuts danced merrily upon it, while the corn popped wildly in its wire prison. Dan cracked his best walnuts, and every one chattered and laughed, while the rain beat on the window-pane and the wind howled round the house.
The fireplace was clean, and the rosy Baldwins were placed down to roast. A shovel was heated, and the chestnuts danced happily on it, while the corn popped wildly in its wire cage. Dan cracked his best walnuts, and everyone chatted and laughed, while the rain pounded on the window and the wind howled around the house.
“Why is Billy like this nut?” asked Emil, who was frequently inspired with bad conundrums.
“Why is Billy acting like such a weirdo?” asked Emil, who often came up with silly riddles.
“Because he is cracked,” answered Ned.
"Because he's crazy," replied Ned.
“That's not fair; you mustn't make fun of Billy, because he can't hit back again. It's mean,” cried Dan, smashing a nut wrathfully.
“That's not fair; you shouldn't make fun of Billy, because he can't retaliate. It's cruel,” shouted Dan, angrily crushing a nut.
“To what family of insects does Blake belong?” asked peacemaker Franz, seeing that Emil looked ashamed and Dan lowering.
“To what family of insects does Blake belong?” asked peacemaker Franz, noticing that Emil looked embarrassed and Dan was looking down.
“Gnats,” answered Jack.
“Gnats,” Jack replied.
“Why is Daisy like a bee?” cried Nat, who had been wrapt in thought for several minutes.
“Why is Daisy like a bee?” shouted Nat, who had been lost in thought for a few minutes.
“Because she is queen of the hive,” said Dan.
“Because she’s the queen of the hive,” said Dan.
“No.”
“No.”
“Because she is sweet.”
“Because she's sweet.”
“Bees are not sweet.”
"Bees aren't sweet."
“Give it up.”
"Let it go."
“Because she makes sweet things, is always busy, and likes flowers,” said Nat, piling up his boyish compliments till Daisy blushed like a rosy clover.
“Because she makes sweet things, is always busy, and likes flowers,” said Nat, stacking up his boyish compliments until Daisy blushed like a rosy clover.
“Why is Nan like a hornet?” demanded Tommy, glowering at her, and adding, without giving any one time to answer, “Because she isn't sweet, makes a great buzzing about nothing, and stings like fury.”
“Why is Nan like a hornet?” Tommy asked, glaring at her, and added, without giving anyone a chance to respond, “Because she isn't sweet, buzzes around about nothing, and stings like crazy.”
“Tommy's mad, and I'm glad,” cried Ned, as Nan tossed her head and answered quickly,
“Tommy's mad, and I'm happy,” yelled Ned, as Nan tossed her head and responded quickly,
“What thing in the china-closet is Tom like?”
“What thing in the china cabinet is Tom like?”
“A pepper pot,” answered Ned, giving Nan a nut meat with a tantalizing laugh that made Tommy feel as if he would like to bounce up like a hot chestnut and hit somebody.
"A pepper pot," replied Ned, tossing Nan a nut with a teasing laugh that made Tommy feel like he wanted to spring up like a hot chestnut and hit someone.
Seeing that ill-humor was getting the better of the small supply of wit in the company, Franz cast himself into the breach again.
Seeing that the bad mood was getting the better of the little humor in the group, Franz jumped in once more.
“Let's make a law that the first person who comes into the room shall tell us a story. No matter who it is, he must do it, and it will be fun to see who comes first.”
“Let's create a rule that the first person who walks into the room has to tell us a story. No matter who it is, they have to do it, and it'll be fun to see who shows up first.”
The others agreed, and did not have to wait long, for a heavy step soon came clumping through the hall, and Silas appeared, bearing an armful of wood. He was greeted by a general shout, and stood staring about him with a bewildered grin on his big red face, till Franz explained the joke.
The others agreed, and they didn’t have to wait long, because a heavy step soon came clumping through the hall, and Silas appeared, carrying a big load of wood. He was met with a chorus of cheers and just stood there, staring around with a confused grin on his big red face, until Franz explained the joke.
“Sho! I can't tell a story,” he said, putting down his load and preparing to leave the room. But the boys fell upon him, forced him into a seat, and held him there, laughing, and clamoring for their story, till the good-natured giant was overpowered.
“Come on! I can't tell a story,” he said, putting down his load and getting ready to leave the room. But the boys rushed at him, pushed him into a seat, and held him there, laughing and shouting for their story, until the good-natured giant was overwhelmed.
“I don't know but jest one story, and that's about a horse,” he said, much flattered by the reception he received.
“I only know one story, and it’s about a horse,” he said, feeling quite pleased by the welcome he got.
“Tell it! tell it!” cried the boys.
“Tell it! Tell it!” shouted the boys.
“Wal,” began Silas, tipping his chair back against the wall, and putting his thumbs in the arm-holes of his waistcoat, “I jined a cavalry regiment durin' the war, and see a consid'able amount of fightin'. My horse, Major, was a fust-rate animal, and I was as fond on him as ef he'd ben a human critter. He warn't harnsome, but he was the best-tempered, stiddyest, lovenest brute I ever see. The fust battle we went into, he gave me a lesson that I didn't forgit in a hurry, and I'll tell you how it was. It ain't no use tryin' to picter the noise and hurry, and general horridness of a battle to you young fellers, for I ain't no words to do it in; but I'm free to confess that I got so sort of confused and upset at the fust on it, that I didn't know what I was about. We was ordered to charge, and went ahead like good ones, never stoppin' to pick up them that went down in the scrimmage. I got a shot in the arm, and was pitched out of the saddle don't know how, but there I was left behind with two or three others, dead and wounded, for the rest went on, as I say. Wal, I picked myself up and looked round for Major, feeling as ef I'd had about enough for that spell. I didn't see him nowhere, and was kinder walking back to camp, when I heard a whinny that sounded nateral. I looked round, and there was Major stopping for me a long way off, and lookin' as ef he didn't understand why I was loiterin' behind. I whistled, and he trotted up to me as I'd trained him to do. I mounted as well as I could with my left arm bleedin' and was for going on to camp, for I declare I felt as sick and wimbly as a woman; folks often do in their fust battle. But, no sir! Major was the bravest of the two, and he wouldn't go, not a peg; he jest rared up, and danced, and snorted, and acted as ef the smell of powder and the noise had drove him half wild. I done my best, but he wouldn't give in, so I did; and what do you think that plucky brute done? He wheeled slap round, and galloped back like a hurricane, right into the thickest of the scrimmage!”
“Wal,” began Silas, tipping his chair back against the wall and putting his thumbs in the armholes of his waistcoat, “I joined a cavalry regiment during the war and saw quite a bit of fighting. My horse, Major, was a top-notch animal, and I was as fond of him as if he'd been a human. He wasn’t handsome, but he was the best-tempered, steadiest, most lovable brute I ever saw. In the first battle we went into, he taught me a lesson I didn't forget quickly, and I'll tell you how it went. There’s no point trying to describe the noise, chaos, and sheer horror of a battle to you young guys, because I don’t have the words for it; but I admit I got so confused and flustered at first that I didn’t know what I was doing. We were ordered to charge, and we pushed ahead like pros, never stopping to pick up those who fell in the fight. I got hit in the arm and was thrown off my saddle somehow, and there I was left behind with a few others, dead and wounded, while the rest moved on, as I said. Well, I got myself up and looked around for Major, feeling like I'd had enough for that round. I didn’t see him anywhere and was kind of walking back to camp when I heard a whinny that sounded familiar. I looked around, and there was Major waiting for me a good distance away, looking like he didn’t understand why I was lagging behind. I whistled, and he trotted up to me like I’d trained him to do. I mounted as best I could with my left arm bleeding and was ready to head to camp because I felt as weak and shaky as a woman; folks often do in their first battle. But, no sir! Major was the braver of the two, and he wouldn’t move, not an inch; he just reared up, danced, snorted, and acted like the smell of gunpowder and the noise had driven him half mad. I did my best, but he wouldn't back down, so I did; and guess what that brave brute did? He turned right around and galloped back like a whirlwind, straight into the thickest of the chaos!”
“Good for him!” cried Dan excitedly, while the other boys forgot apples and nuts in their interest.
“Good for him!” Dan shouted with excitement, while the other boys overlooked the apples and nuts in their interest.
“I wish I may die ef I warn't ashamed of myself,” continued Silas, warming up at the recollection of that day. “I was mad as a hornet, and I forgot my waound, and jest pitched in, rampagin' raound like fury till there come a shell into the midst of us, and in bustin' knocked a lot of us flat. I didn't know nothin' for a spell, and when I come-to, the fight was over just there, and I found myself layin' by a wall of poor Major long-side wuss wounded than I was. My leg was broke, and I had a ball in my shoulder, but he, poor old feller! was all tore in the side with a piece of that blasted shell.”
“I wish I could die if I wasn't ashamed of myself,” continued Silas, getting worked up at the memory of that day. “I was furious and forgot about my wound, just jumped in, rampaging around like crazy until a shell landed right in the middle of us, blowing a bunch of us down. I didn't know anything for a while, and when I came to, the fight was over right there, and I found myself lying next to the wall with poor Major who was worse off than I was. My leg was broken, and I had a bullet in my shoulder, but he, the poor guy! was all torn up in the side from that blasted shell.”
“O Silas! what did you do?” cried Nan, pressing close to him with a face full of eager sympathy and interest.
“O Silas! What did you do?” cried Nan, moving close to him with a face full of eager sympathy and interest.
“I dragged myself nigher, and tried to stop the bleedin' with sech rags as I could tear off of me with one hand. But it warn't no use, and he lay moanin' with horrid pain, and lookin' at me with them lovin' eyes of his, till I thought I couldn't bear it. I give him all the help I could, and when the sun got hotter and hotter, and he began to lap out his tongue, I tried to get to a brook that was a good piece away, but I couldn't do it, being stiff and faint, so I give it up and fanned him with my hat. Now you listen to this, and when you hear folks comin' down on the rebs, you jest remember what one on 'em did, and give him credit of it. A poor feller in gray laid not fur off, shot through the lungs and dyin' fast. I'd offered him my handkerchief to keep the sun off his face, and he'd thanked me kindly, for in sech times as that men don't stop to think on which side they belong, but jest buckle-to and help one another. When he see me mournin' over Major and tryin' to ease his pain, he looked up with his face all damp and white with sufferin', and sez he, 'There's water in my canteen; take it, for it can't help me,' and he flung it to me. I couldn't have took it ef I hadn't had a little brandy in a pocket flask, and I made him drink it. It done him good, and I felt as much set up as if I'd drunk it myself. It's surprisin' the good sech little things do folks sometime;” and Silas paused as if he felt again the comfort of that moment when he and his enemy forgot their feud, and helped one another like brothers.
“I pulled myself closer and tried to stop the bleeding with the rags I could tear off with one hand. But it was useless, and he lay there moaning in terrible pain, looking at me with those loving eyes of his until I thought I couldn't bear it anymore. I gave him all the help I could, and when the sun got hotter and hotter, and he started to pant, I tried to reach a stream that was a good distance away, but I couldn't do it because I was stiff and faint, so I gave up and fanned him with my hat. Now listen to this, and when you hear people criticizing the rebels, just remember what one of them did, and give him credit for it. A poor guy in gray lay not far off, shot through the lungs and dying quickly. I offered him my handkerchief to keep the sun off his face, and he thanked me kindly because in times like that, men don't stop to think about which side they're on; they just roll up their sleeves and help each other. When he saw me grieving over Major and trying to ease his pain, he looked up with his face all damp and pale from suffering, and said, 'There's water in my canteen; take it, because it can't help me,' and he threw it to me. I wouldn't have taken it if I hadn't had a little brandy in my pocket flask, and I made him drink it. It did him good, and I felt just as uplifted as if I had drunk it myself. It's surprising how much good such little things can do for people sometimes." Silas paused as if he were reliving the comfort of that moment when he and his enemy forgot their feud and helped each other like brothers.
“Tell about Major,” cried the boys, impatient for the catastrophe.
“Tell us about Major,” cried the boys, eager for the disaster.
“I poured the water over his poor pantin' tongue, and ef ever a dumb critter looked grateful, he did then. But it warn't of much use, for the dreadful waound kep on tormentin' him, till I couldn't bear it any longer. It was hard, but I done it in mercy, and I know he forgive me.”
“I poured water over his poor panting tongue, and if any dumb creature ever looked grateful, it was him then. But it didn’t help much, because the dreadful wound kept torturing him, until I couldn’t take it anymore. It was tough, but I did it out of mercy, and I know he forgave me.”
“What did you do?” asked Emil, as Silas stopped abruptly with a loud “hem,” and a look in his rough face that made Daisy go and stand by him with her little hand on his knee.
“What did you do?” Emil asked, as Silas suddenly stopped with a loud “hem,” his rough face showing an expression that made Daisy come stand by him, her little hand resting on his knee.
“I shot him.”
"I shot him."
Quite a thrill went through the listeners as Silas said that, for Major seemed a hero in their eyes, and his tragic end roused all their sympathy.
A wave of excitement swept through the listeners as Silas said that, because Major appeared to be a hero to them, and his tragic fate sparked their sympathy.
“Yes, I shot him, and put him out of his misery. I patted him fust, and said, 'Good-by;' then I laid his head easy on the grass, give a last look into his lovin' eyes, and sent a bullet through his head. He hardly stirred, I aimed so true, and when I seen him quite still, with no more moanin' and pain, I was glad, and yet—wal, I don't know as I need by ashamed on't—I jest put my arms raound his neck and boo-hooed like a great baby. Sho! I didn't know I was sech a fool;” and Silas drew his sleeve across his eyes, as much touched by Daisy's sob, as by the memory of faithful Major.
“Yes, I shot him to end his suffering. I patted him first and said, 'Goodbye;' then I laid his head gently on the grass, took one last look into his loving eyes, and sent a bullet through his head. He hardly moved, I aimed so well, and when I saw him completely still, with no more moaning or pain, I felt relieved, and yet—well, I guess I shouldn’t be ashamed of it—I just put my arms around his neck and cried like a big baby. Wow! I didn’t realize I was such a fool;” and Silas wiped his eyes, affected as much by Daisy's sobs as by the memory of his loyal Major.
No one spoke for a minute, because the boys were as quick to feel the pathos of the little story as tender-hearted Daisy, though they did not show it by crying.
No one said anything for a minute because the boys felt the emotional weight of the little story just like sensitive Daisy, even though they didn't express it by crying.
“I'd like a horse like that,” said Dan, half-aloud.
“I’d like a horse like that,” Dan said, half to himself.
“Did the rebel man die, too?” asked Nan, anxiously.
“Did the rebel guy die, too?” asked Nan, worriedly.
“Not then. We laid there all day, and at night some of our fellers came to look after the missing ones. They nat'rally wanted to take me fust, but I knew I could wait, and the rebel had but one chance, maybe, so I made them carry him off right away. He had jest strength enough to hold out his hand to me and say, 'Thanky, comrade!' and them was the last words he spoke, for he died an hour after he got to the hospital-tent.”
“Not then. We stayed there all day, and at night some of our guys came to check on the missing ones. They naturally wanted to take me first, but I knew I could wait, and the rebel only had one chance, maybe, so I made them carry him off right away. He had just enough strength to reach out his hand to me and say, 'Thanks, comrade!' and those were the last words he spoke, because he died an hour after he got to the hospital tent.”
“How glad you must have been that you were kind to him!” said Demi, who was deeply impressed by this story.
“How happy you must have been that you were nice to him!” said Demi, who was really moved by this story.
“Wal, I did take comfort thinkin' of it, as I laid there alone for a number of hours with my head on Major's neck, and see the moon come up. I'd like to have buried the poor beast decent, but it warn't possible; so I cut off a bit of his mane, and I've kep it ever sence. Want to see it, sissy?”
"Well, I did find some comfort thinking about it as I lay there alone for a while with my head on Major's neck, watching the moon rise. I would have liked to give the poor animal a proper burial, but it wasn't possible; so I cut off a bit of his mane, and I've kept it ever since. Want to see it, sis?"
“Oh, yes, please,” answered Daisy, wiping away her tears to look.
“Oh, definitely, please,” answered Daisy, wiping away her tears to take a look.
Silas took out an old “wallet” as he called his pocket-book, and produced from an inner fold a bit of brown paper, in which was a rough lock of white horse-hair. The children looked at it silently, as it lay in the broad palm, and no one found any thing to ridicule in the love Silas bore his good horse Major.
Silas pulled out an old "wallet," as he called his pocketbook, and took from an inner fold a piece of brown paper, which held a rough lock of white horsehair. The children stared at it quietly as it rested in his wide palm, and no one found anything to mock about the affection Silas had for his beloved horse Major.
“That is a sweet story, and I like it, though it did make me cry. Thank you very much, Si,” and Daisy helped him fold and put away his little relic; while Nan stuffed a handful of pop-corn into his pocket, and the boys loudly expressed their flattering opinions of his story, feeling that there had been two heroes in it.
"That’s a nice story, and I really like it, even though it made me cry. Thank you so much, Si,” Daisy said as she helped him fold and put away his little keepsake. Meanwhile, Nan shoved a handful of popcorn into his pocket, and the boys loudly shared their compliments about his story, feeling there were two heroes in it.
He departed, quite overcome by his honors, and the little conspirators talked the tale over, while they waited for their next victim. It was Mrs. Jo, who came in to measure Nan for some new pinafores she was making for her. They let her get well in, and then pounced upon her, telling her the law, and demanding the story. Mrs. Jo was very much amused at the new trap, and consented at once, for the sound of happy voices had been coming across the hall so pleasantly that she quite longed to join them, and forget her own anxious thoughts of Sister Meg.
He left, completely overwhelmed by his achievements, and the little conspirators discussed the story while they waited for their next target. It was Mrs. Jo who came in to measure Nan for some new pinafores she was making. They let her get settled and then sprang on her, explaining the situation and demanding the story. Mrs. Jo found the new trick very amusing and agreed immediately, as the sound of happy voices from across the hall was so inviting that she felt eager to join them and put aside her own worried thoughts about Sister Meg.
“Am I the first mouse you have caught, you sly pussies-in-boots?” she asked, as she was conducted to the big chair, supplied with refreshments, and surrounded by a flock of merry-faced listeners.
“Am I the first mouse you’ve caught, you sneaky cats?” she asked, as she was led to the big chair, given refreshments, and surrounded by a group of cheerful listeners.
They told her about Silas and his contribution, and she slapped her forehead in despair, for she was quite at her wits' end, being called upon so unexpectedly for a bran new tale.
They told her about Silas and what he had done, and she slapped her forehead in frustration, feeling completely overwhelmed, since she was suddenly expected to come up with a brand new story.
“What shall I tell about?” she said.
“What should I talk about?” she said.
“Boys,” was the general answer.
“Guys,” was the general answer.
“Have a party in it,” said Daisy.
“Throw a party in it,” said Daisy.
“And something good to eat,” added Stuffy.
“And something good to eat,” Stuffy added.
“That reminds me of a story, written years ago, by a dear old lady. I used to be very fond of it, and I fancy you will like it, for it has both boys, and 'something good to eat' in it.”
“That reminds me of a story written a long time ago by a sweet old lady. I used to really like it, and I think you will too, because it has both boys and 'something tasty to eat' in it.”
“What is it called?” asked Demi.
“What’s it called?” Demi asked.
“'The Suspected Boy.'”
"The Suspected Kid."
Nat looked up from the nuts he was picking, and Mrs. Jo smiled at him, guessing what was in his mind.
Nat looked up from the nuts he was sorting, and Mrs. Jo smiled at him, sensing what he was thinking.
“Miss Crane kept a school for boys in a quiet little town, and a very good school it was, of the old-fashioned sort. Six boys lived in her house, and four or five more came in from the town. Among those who lived with her was one named Lewis White. Lewis was not a bad boy, but rather timid, and now and then he told a lie. One day a neighbor sent Miss Crane a basket of gooseberries. There were not enough to go round, so kind Miss Crane, who liked to please her boys, went to work and made a dozen nice little gooseberry tarts.”
“Miss Crane ran a boys’ school in a quiet little town, and it was a really good school, the old-fashioned kind. Six boys lived with her, and four or five more came in from town. Among those living with her was a boy named Lewis White. Lewis wasn't a bad kid, but he was quite timid and occasionally told a lie. One day, a neighbor sent Miss Crane a basket of gooseberries. There weren’t enough for everyone, so kind Miss Crane, who liked to make her boys happy, rolled up her sleeves and made a dozen tasty little gooseberry tarts.”
“I'd like to try gooseberry tarts. I wonder if she made them as I do my raspberry ones,” said Daisy, whose interest in cooking had lately revived.
“I'd like to try gooseberry tarts. I wonder if she made them like I do my raspberry ones,” said Daisy, whose interest in cooking had recently come back to life.
“Hush,” said Nat, tucking a plump pop-corn into her mouth to silence her, for he felt a particular interest in this tale, and thought it opened well.
“Hush,” said Nat, popping a buttery piece of popcorn into her mouth to quiet her, because he was really interested in this story and thought it started off well.
“When the tarts were done, Miss Crane put them away in the best parlor closet, and said not a word about them, for she wanted to surprise the boys at tea-time. When the minute came and all were seated at table, she went to get her tarts, but came back looking much troubled, for what do you think had happened?”
“When the tarts were ready, Miss Crane put them away in the finest parlor closet and didn’t mention them at all because she wanted to surprise the boys at tea time. When the moment arrived and everyone was seated at the table, she went to get her tarts but returned looking very worried. What do you think happened?”
“Somebody had hooked them!” cried Ned.
“Someone had hooked them!” shouted Ned.
“No, there they were, but some one had stolen all the fruit out of them by lifting up the upper crust and then putting it down after the gooseberry had been scraped out.”
“No, there they were, but someone had stolen all the fruit out of them by lifting up the top crust and then putting it back down after the gooseberry had been scraped out.”
“What a mean trick!” and Nan looked at Tommy, as if to imply that he would do the same.
“What a cruel trick!” Nan looked at Tommy, as if to suggest that he would do the same.
“When she told the boys her plan and showed them the poor little patties all robbed of their sweetness, the boys were much grieved and disappointed, and all declared that they knew nothing about the matter. 'Perhaps the rats did it,' said Lewis, who was among the loudest to deny any knowledge of the tarts. 'No, rats would have nibbled crust and all, and never lifted it up and scooped out the fruit. Hands did that,' said Miss Crane, who was more troubled about the lie that some one must have told than about her lost patties. Well, they had supper and went to bed, but in the night Miss Crane heard some one groaning, and going to see who it was she found Lewis in great pain. He had evidently eaten something that disagreed with him, and was so sick that Miss Crane was alarmed, and was going to send for the doctor, when Lewis moaned out, 'It's the gooseberries; I ate them, and I must tell before I die,' for the thought of a doctor frightened him. 'If that is all, I'll give you an emetic and you will soon get over it,' said Miss Crane. So Lewis had a good dose, and by morning was quite comfortable. 'Oh, don't tell the boys; they will laugh at me so,' begged the invalid. Kind Miss Crane promised not to, but Sally, the girl, told the story, and poor Lewis had no peace for a long time. His mates called him Old Gooseberry, and were never tired of asking him the price of tarts.”
“When she shared her plan with the boys and showed them the poor little tarts that had lost all their sweetness, the boys were really upset and disappointed, insisting that they knew nothing about what happened. 'Maybe the rats did it,' Lewis suggested, who was among the loudest in denying any involvement with the tarts. 'No, rats would have nibbled on the crust too and wouldn't have just taken out the fruit. People did that,' said Miss Crane, who was more upset about the lie someone had told than about her lost tarts. They had supper and went to bed, but in the night, Miss Crane heard someone groaning. When she went to check, she found Lewis in a lot of pain. It was clear he had eaten something that didn’t agree with him and was so sick that Miss Crane got worried and was about to call for the doctor when Lewis groaned, 'It’s the gooseberries; I ate them, and I have to confess before I die,' because the idea of a doctor terrified him. 'If that's all, I'll give you something to make you throw up, and you’ll feel better soon,' Miss Crane said. So, Lewis took a good dose, and by morning, he was feeling okay. 'Oh, please don’t tell the boys; they’ll just laugh at me,' the sick boy pleaded. Kind Miss Crane promised she wouldn’t, but Sally, the girl, spilled the story, and poor Lewis was teased for a long time. His friends called him Old Gooseberry and never tired of asking him how much the tarts cost.”
“Served him right,” said Emil.
"Serves him right," said Emil.
“Badness always gets found out,” added Demi, morally.
“Badness always gets discovered,” added Demi, with a sense of morality.
“No, it don't,” muttered Jack, who was tending the apples with great devotion, so that he might keep his back to the rest and account for his red face.
“No, it doesn't,” muttered Jack, who was tending to the apples with great care, so he could keep his back to the others and explain his flushed face.
“Is that all?” asked Dan.
"Is that it?" asked Dan.
“No, that is only the first part; the second part is more interesting. Some time after this a peddler came by one day and stopped to show his things to the boys, several of whom bought pocket-combs, jew's-harps, and various trifles of that sort. Among the knives was a little white-handled penknife that Lewis wanted very much, but he had spent all his pocket-money, and no one had any to lend him. He held the knife in his hand, admiring and longing for it, till the man packed up his goods to go, then he reluctantly laid it down, and the man went on his way. The next day, however, the peddler returned to say that he could not find that very knife, and thought he must have left it at Miss Crane's. It was a very nice one with a pearl handle, and he could not afford to lose it. Every one looked, and every one declared they knew nothing about it. 'This young gentleman had it last, and seemed to want it very much. Are you quite sure you put it back?' said the man to Lewis, who was much troubled at the loss, and vowed over and over again that he did return it. His denials seemed to do no good, however, for every one was sure he had taken it, and after a stormy scene Miss Crane paid for it, and the man went grumbling away.”
“No, that's just the first part; the second part is way more interesting. A little while later, a peddler came by one day and stopped to show his stuff to the boys, several of whom bought pocket combs, harmonicas, and other little trinkets. Among the knives was a small white-handled penknife that Lewis wanted badly, but he had spent all his pocket money, and no one had any to lend him. He held the knife in his hand, admiring it and wishing for it, until the man packed up his goods to leave; then he reluctantly set it down, and the man went on his way. The next day, though, the peddler returned, saying he couldn’t find that exact knife and thought he must have left it at Miss Crane's. It was a really nice one with a pearl handle, and he couldn’t afford to lose it. Everyone looked, and everyone claimed they knew nothing about it. 'This young gentleman had it last and seemed to want it very much. Are you absolutely sure you put it back?' the man asked Lewis, who was very upset about the loss and insisted over and over again that he did return it. His denials didn’t seem to help, though, because everyone was convinced he had taken it, and after a heated argument, Miss Crane paid for it, and the man left grumbling.”
“Did Lewis have it?” cried Nat, much excited.
"Did Lewis have it?" Nat shouted, clearly excited.
“You will see. Now poor Lewis had another trial to bear, for the boys were constantly saying, 'Lend me your pearl-handled knife, Gooseberry,' and things of that sort, till Lewis was so unhappy he begged to be sent home. Miss Crane did her best to keep the boys quiet, but it was hard work, for they would tease, and she could not be with them all the time. That is one of the hardest things to teach boys; they won't 'hit a fellow when he is down,' as they say, but they will torment him in little ways till he would thank them to fight it out all round.”
“You'll see. Now poor Lewis had another challenge to face, because the boys were constantly saying, 'Lend me your pearl-handled knife, Gooseberry,' and things like that, until Lewis was so unhappy he begged to go home. Miss Crane tried her best to keep the boys quiet, but it was tough, since they would tease, and she couldn’t be with them all the time. That’s one of the hardest lessons to teach boys; they won’t 'hit a fellow when he’s down,' as they say, but they’ll hassle him in small ways until he’d prefer to sort it out with a fight.”
“I know that,” said Dan.
"I know that," Dan said.
“So do I,” added Nat, softly.
“So do I,” added Nat quietly.
Jack said nothing, but he quite agreed; for he knew that the elder boys despised him, and let him alone for that very reason.
Jack said nothing, but he completely agreed; he knew that the older boys looked down on him and left him alone for that exact reason.
“Do go on about poor Lewis, Aunt Jo. I don't believe he took the knife, but I want to be sure,” said Daisy, in great anxiety.
“Please continue about poor Lewis, Aunt Jo. I don’t think he took the knife, but I want to be certain,” said Daisy, feeling very anxious.
“Well, week after week went on and the matter was not cleared up. The boys avoided Lewis, and he, poor fellow, was almost sick with the trouble he had brought upon himself. He resolved never to tell another lie, and tried so hard that Miss Crane pitied and helped him, and really came at last to believe that he did not take the knife. Two months after the peddler's first visit, he came again, and the first thing he said was,
“Well, week after week went by and the issue remained unresolved. The boys avoided Lewis, and he, poor guy, was almost sick with the trouble he had brought upon himself. He decided he would never tell another lie and tried so hard that Miss Crane felt sorry for him and helped him, eventually coming to believe that he didn’t take the knife. Two months after the peddler's first visit, he came back, and the first thing he said was,
“'Well, ma'am, I found that knife after all. It had slipped behind the lining of my valise, and fell out the other day when I was putting in a new stock of goods. I thought I'd call and let you know, as you paid for it, and maybe would like it, so here it is.'”
“'Well, ma'am, I found that knife after all. It had slipped behind the lining of my suitcase and fell out the other day when I was restocking my goods. I thought I'd come by and let you know since you paid for it and might want it back, so here it is.'”
“The boys had all gathered round, and at these words they felt much ashamed, and begged Lewis' pardon so heartily that he could not refuse to give it. Miss Crane presented the knife to him, and he kept it many years to remind him of the fault that had brought him so much trouble.”
“The boys had all gathered around, and at these words, they felt really ashamed, and they apologized to Lewis so sincerely that he couldn't refuse to accept it. Miss Crane handed him the knife, and he kept it for many years to remind him of the mistake that had caused him so much trouble.”
“I wonder why it is that things you eat on the sly hurt you, and don't when you eat them at table,” observed Stuffy, thoughtfully.
“I wonder why the things you eat in secret hurt you, but don't when you eat them at the table,” Stuffy said, thinking aloud.
“Perhaps your conscience affects your stomach,” said Mrs. Jo, smiling at his speech.
“Maybe your conscience is troubling your stomach,” said Mrs. Jo, smiling at his words.
“He is thinking of the cucumbers,” said Ned, and a gale of merriment followed the words, for Stuffy's last mishap had been a funny one.
“He's thinking about the cucumbers,” said Ned, and a burst of laughter followed, because Stuffy’s latest accident had been quite hilarious.
He ate two large cucumbers in private, felt very ill, and confided his anguish to Ned, imploring him to do something. Ned good-naturedly recommended a mustard plaster and a hot flat iron to the feet; only in applying these remedies he reversed the order of things, and put the plaster on the feet, the flat iron on the stomach, and poor Stuffy was found in the barn with blistered soles and a scorched jacket.
He privately ate two large cucumbers, felt really sick, and shared his misery with Ned, pleading with him to help. Ned, being friendly, suggested a mustard plaster and a hot iron for his feet; however, when he put these remedies to use, he switched them around, putting the plaster on Stuffy's feet and the hot iron on his stomach. As a result, poor Stuffy was discovered in the barn with burnt soles and a scorched jacket.
“Suppose you tell another story, that was such an interesting one,” said Nat, as the laughter subsided.
“Why don't you share another story? That one was really interesting,” said Nat, as the laughter faded.
Before Mrs. Jo could refuse these insatiable Oliver Twists, Rob walked into the room trailing his little bed-cover after him, and wearing an expression of great sweetness as he said, steering straight to his mother as a sure haven of refuge,
Before Mrs. Jo could say no to these demanding Oliver Twists, Rob walked into the room dragging his little bed cover behind him, looking very sweet as he went straight to his mother, his reliable safe haven.
“I heard a great noise, and I thought sumfin dreffle might have happened, so I came to see.”
“I heard a loud noise, and I thought something terrible might have happened, so I came to check it out.”
“Did you think I would forget you, naughty boy?” asked his mother, trying to look stern.
“Did you think I would forget you, you little troublemaker?” his mother asked, attempting to look serious.
“No; but I thought you'd feel better to see me right here,” responded the insinuating little party.
“No; but I thought you'd feel better seeing me right here,” replied the sly little group.
“I had much rather see you in bed, so march straight up again, Robin.”
“I’d much rather see you in bed, so just go straight back up, Robin.”
“Everybody that comes in here has to tell a story, and you can't so you'd better cut and run,” said Emil.
“Everyone who comes in here has to share a story, and you can't, so you better get out of here,” said Emil.
“Yes, I can! I tell Teddy lots of ones, all about bears and moons, and little flies that say things when they buzz,” protested Rob, bound to stay at any price.
“Yes, I can! I tell Teddy a ton of stories, all about bears and moons, and little flies that say things when they buzz,” protested Rob, determined to stay at any cost.
“Tell one now, then, right away,” said Dan, preparing to shoulder and bear him off.
“Tell one now, then, right away,” Dan said, getting ready to carry him off.
“Well, I will; let me fink a minute,” and Rob climbed into his mother's lap, where he was cuddled, with the remark
“Well, I will; let me think for a minute,” and Rob climbed into his mother's lap, where he was cuddled, with the remark
“It is a family failing, this getting out of bed at wrong times. Demi used to do it; and as for me, I was hopping in and out all night long. Meg used to think the house was on fire, and send me down to see, and I used to stay and enjoy myself, as you mean to, my bad son.”
“It's a family problem, this habit of getting out of bed at strange hours. Demi used to do it; and as for me, I was jumping in and out all night. Meg used to think the house was on fire and would send me down to check, and I would just stay and have a good time, just like you plan to, my wayward son.”
“I've finked now,” observed Rob, quite at his ease, and eager to win the entree into this delightful circle.
“I’ve thought it over now,” Rob observed, feeling relaxed and eager to gain entry into this enjoyable group.
Every one looked and listened with faces full of suppressed merriment as Rob, perched on his mother's knee and wrapped in the gay coverlet, told the following brief but tragic tale with an earnestness that made it very funny:
Everyone looked and listened with faces full of restrained laughter as Rob, sitting on his mother’s lap and wrapped in the colorful blanket, shared the following short but tragic story with a seriousness that made it quite humorous:
“Once a lady had a million children, and one nice little boy. She went up-stairs and said, 'You mustn't go in the yard.' But he wented, and fell into the pump, and was drowned dead.”
“Once a woman had a million children, and one nice little boy. She went upstairs and said, 'You can't go in the yard.' But he went anyway and fell into the pump and drowned.”
“Is that all?” asked Franz, as Rob paused out of breath with this startling beginning.
“Is that it?” asked Franz, as Rob stopped, out of breath from this surprising start.
“No, there is another piece of it,” and Rob knit his downy eyebrows in the effort to evolve another inspiration.
“No, there's another part to it,” Rob said, furrowing his soft eyebrows as he tried to come up with another idea.
“What did the lady do when he fell into the pump?” asked his mother, to help him on.
“What did the lady do when he fell into the pump?” his mother asked to prompt him.
“Oh, she pumped him up, and wrapped him in a newspaper, and put him on a shelf to dry for seed.”
“Oh, she inflated him, wrapped him in a newspaper, and placed him on a shelf to dry for seed.”
A general explosion of laughter greeted this surprising conclusion, and Mrs. Jo patted the curly head, as she said, solemnly,
A big burst of laughter followed this surprising conclusion, and Mrs. Jo patted the curly head as she said, seriously,
“My son, you inherit your mother's gift of story-telling. Go where glory waits thee.”
"My son, you have your mother's talent for storytelling. Go where glory awaits you."
“Now I can stay, can't I? Wasn't it a good story?” cried Rob, in high feather at his superb success.
“Now I can stay, right? Wasn't that a great story?” Rob exclaimed, thrilled by his amazing success.
“You can stay till you have eaten these twelve pop-corns,” said his mother, expecting to see them vanish at one mouthful.
“You can stay until you’ve eaten these twelve popcorns,” his mother said, expecting to see them disappear in one bite.
But Rob was a shrewd little man, and got the better of her by eating them one by one very slowly, and enjoying every minute with all his might.
But Rob was a clever little guy, and he outsmarted her by eating them one by one, very slowly, and savoring every moment with all his might.
“Hadn't you better tell the other story, while you wait for him?” said Demi, anxious that no time should be lost.
“Maybe you should tell the other story while you wait for him?” said Demi, eager to not waste any time.
“I really have nothing but a little tale about a wood-box,” said Mrs. Jo, seeing that Rob had still seven corns to eat.
“I really have nothing but a short story about a wood box,” said Mrs. Jo, noticing that Rob still had seven corns to eat.
“Is there a boy in it?”
“Is there a boy in it?”
“It is all boy.”
“It’s all male.”
“Is it true?” asked Demi.
"Is it true?" Demi asked.
“Every bit of it.”
"All of it."
“Goody! tell on, please.”
"Awesome! Please continue."
“James Snow and his mother lived in a little house, up in New Hampshire. They were poor, and James had to work to help his mother, but he loved books so well he hated work, and just wanted to sit and study all day long.”
“James Snow and his mom lived in a small house up in New Hampshire. They were struggling financially, and James had to work to help his mom, but he loved books so much that he hated working and just wanted to sit and study all day.”
“How could he! I hate books, and like work,” said Dan, objecting to James at the very outset.
“How could he! I hate books and I like work,” said Dan, disagreeing with James right from the start.
“It takes all sorts of people to make a world; workers and students both are needed, and there is room for all. But I think the workers should study some, and the students should know how to work if necessary,” answered Mrs. Jo, looking from Dan to Demi with a significant expression.
“It takes all kinds of people to create a world; we need both workers and students, and there's space for everyone. But I believe workers should learn a bit, and students should know how to work when needed,” replied Mrs. Jo, glancing from Dan to Demi with a meaningful look.
“I'm sure I do work,” and Demi showed three small hard spots in his little palm, with pride.
“I'm sure I do work,” and Demi pointed out three small hard spots on his little palm, feeling proud.
“And I'm sure I study,” added Dan, nodding with a groan toward the blackboard full of neat figures.
“And I definitely study,” Dan said, groaning as he nodded toward the blackboard filled with neatly written numbers.
“See what James did. He did not mean to be selfish, but his mother was proud of him, and let him do as he liked, working by herself that he might have books and time to read them. One autumn James wanted to go to school, and went to the minister to see if he would help him, about decent clothes and books. Now the minister had heard the gossip about James's idleness, and was not inclined to do much for him, thinking that a boy who neglected his mother, and let her slave for him, was not likely to do very well even at school. But the good man felt more interested when he found how earnest James was, and being rather an odd man, he made this proposal to the boy, to try now sincere he was.
“Check out what James did. He didn’t mean to be selfish, but his mom was proud of him and let him do whatever he wanted, working hard on her own so he could have books and the time to read them. One autumn, James wanted to go to school, so he went to the minister to see if he could help him get decent clothes and books. Now, the minister had heard the rumors about James's laziness and wasn’t very inclined to do much for him, thinking that a boy who ignored his mother and let her work for him wasn’t likely to do well in school. But the kind man became more interested when he saw how serious James was, and being a bit of an eccentric, he made this proposal to the boy to test how sincere he was."
“'I will give you clothes and books on one condition, James.'
“I'll give you clothes and books, but only on one condition, James.”
“'What is that, sir?' and the boy brightened up at once.
“'What is that, sir?' the boy asked, instantly feeling excited.”
“'You are to keep your mother's wood-box full all winter long, and do it yourself. If you fail, school stops.' James laughed at the queer condition and readily agreed to it, thinking it a very easy one.
“You have to keep your mom's wood box full all winter, and you have to do it yourself. If you don’t, there will be no school.” James laughed at the strange requirement and quickly agreed, thinking it would be very easy.
“He began school, and for a time got on capitally with the wood-box, for it was autumn, and chips and brushwood were plentiful. He ran out morning and evening and got a basket full, or chopped up the cat sticks for the little cooking stove, and as his mother was careful and saving, the task was not hard. But in November the frost came, the days were dull and cold, and wood went fast. His mother bought a load with her own earnings, but it seemed to melt away, and was nearly gone, before James remembered that he was to get the next. Mrs. Snow was feeble and lame with rheumatism, and unable to work as she had done, so James had to put down the books, and see what he could do.
He started school, and for a while, he managed well with the wood supply since it was autumn, and there were plenty of chips and brushwood. He would rush outside in the morning and evening, filling a basket, or he chopped up the small pieces for the little cooking stove. His mother was careful and thrifty, so the task wasn’t hard. But in November, the frost arrived, the days turned dull and cold, and the wood ran out quickly. His mother bought a load with her own earnings, but it seemed to disappear fast and was almost gone by the time James remembered he was supposed to get the next batch. Mrs. Snow was frail and limping from rheumatism, unable to work as she used to, so James had to set aside his books and see what he could do.
“It was hard, for he was going on well, and so interested in his lessons that he hated to stop except for food and sleep. But he knew the minister would keep his word, and much against his will James set about earning money in his spare hours, lest the wood-box should get empty. He did all sorts of things, ran errands, took care of a neighbor's cow, helped the old sexton dust and warm the church on Sundays, and in these ways got enough to buy fuel in small quantities. But it was hard work; the days were short, the winter was bitterly cold, and precious time went fast, and the dear books were so fascinating, that it was sad to leave them, for dull duties that never seemed done.
“It was tough because he was doing really well and was so engaged in his lessons that he didn’t want to stop except for food and sleep. But he knew the minister would keep his promise, and against his better judgment, James started trying to earn money in his free time so the woodbox wouldn’t run empty. He did all kinds of things, ran errands, took care of a neighbor's cow, helped the old sexton clean and warm the church on Sundays, and through these tasks, he managed to make enough to buy fuel in small amounts. But it was hard work; the days were short, the winter was extremely cold, time slipped away quickly, and the books he loved were so captivating that it felt sad to leave them for tedious chores that seemed never-ending.”
“The minister watched him quietly, and seeing that he was in earnest helped him without his knowledge. He met him often driving the wood sleds from the forest, where the men were chopping and as James plodded beside the slow oxen, he read or studied, anxious to use every minute. 'The boy is worth helping, this lesson will do him good, and when he has learned it, I will give him an easier one,' said the minister to himself, and on Christmas eve a splendid load of wood was quietly dropped at the door of the little house, with a new saw and a bit of paper, saying only,
“The minister watched him quietly, and seeing that he was serious, helped him without him knowing. He often met him while driving the wood sleds from the forest, where the men were chopping. As James trudged alongside the slow oxen, he read or studied, eager to make the most of every minute. 'This kid deserves some help; this lesson will be good for him, and once he’s learned it, I’ll give him an easier one,' the minister thought to himself. Then, on Christmas Eve, a nice load of firewood was quietly left at the door of the little house, along with a new saw and a note that simply said,"
“'The Lord helps those who help themselves.'
'The Lord helps those who help themselves.'
“Poor James expected nothing, but when he woke on that cold Christmas morning, he found a pair of warm mittens, knit by his mother, with her stiff painful fingers. This gift pleased him very much, but her kiss and tender look as she called him her 'good son,' was better still. In trying to keep her warm, he had warmed his own heart, you see, and in filling the wood-box he had also filled those months with duties faithfully done. He began to see this, to feel that there was something better than books, and to try to learn the lessons God set him, as well as those his school-master gave.
“Poor James expected nothing, but when he woke up on that cold Christmas morning, he found a pair of warm mittens, knitted by his mother with her stiff, painful fingers. This gift made him very happy, but her kiss and the gentle look she gave him as she called him her 'good son' meant even more. In trying to keep her warm, he had also warmed his own heart, and by filling the wood box, he had filled those months with duties faithfully done. He started to realize this, to feel that there was something better than books, and to try to learn the lessons God set for him, along with those his teacher gave."
“When he saw the great pile of oak and pine logs at his door, and read the little paper, he knew who sent it, and understood the minister's plan; thanked him for it, and fell to work with all his might. Other boys frolicked that day, but James sawed wood, and I think of all the lads in the town the happiest was the one in the new mittens, who whistled like a blackbird as he filled his mother's wood-box.”
"When he saw the huge stack of oak and pine logs at his door and read the little note, he knew who sent it and understood the minister's plan. He thanked him for it and got to work with all his energy. While other boys played that day, James sawed wood, and I think the happiest of all the boys in town was the one in the new mittens, who whistled like a blackbird as he filled his mother's woodbox."
“That's a first rater!” cried Dan, who enjoyed a simple matter-of-face story better than the finest fairy tale; “I like that fellow after all.”
“That's amazing!” exclaimed Dan, who preferred a straightforward, no-nonsense story to the best fairy tale; “I actually like that guy.”
“I could saw wood for you, Aunt Jo!” said Demi, feeling as if a new means of earning money for his mother was suggested by the story.
“I could cut wood for you, Aunt Jo!” said Demi, feeling like the story had given him a new way to earn money for his mom.
“Tell about a bad boy. I like them best,” said Nan.
“Tell me about a bad boy. I like them the most,” said Nan.
“You'd better tell about a naughty cross-patch of a girl,” said Tommy, whose evening had been spoilt by Nan's unkindness. It made his apple taste bitter, his pop-corn was insipid, his nuts were hard to crack, and the sight of Ned and Nan on one bench made him feel his life a burden.
"You should talk about a bratty girl," said Tommy, whose evening had been ruined by Nan's meanness. It made his apple taste bitter, his popcorn was bland, his nuts were hard to crack, and seeing Ned and Nan together on one bench made him feel like his life was a drag.
But there were no more stories from Mrs. Jo, for on looking down at Rob he was discovered to be fast asleep with his last corn firmly clasped in his chubby hand. Bundling him up in his coverlet, his mother carried him away and tucked him up with no fear of his popping out again.
But there were no more stories from Mrs. Jo, because when she looked down at Rob, she found him fast asleep with his last piece of corn tightly held in his chubby hand. Wrapping him up in his blanket, his mother carried him away and tucked him in without worrying about him popping out again.
“Now let's see who will come next,” said Emil, setting the door temptingly ajar.
“Now let's see who will come next,” said Emil, enticingly propping the door open.
Mary Ann passed first, and he called out to her, but Silas had warned her, and she only laughed and hurried on in spite of their enticements. Presently a door opened, and a strong voice was heard humming in the hall—
Mary Ann went ahead, and he shouted to her, but Silas had given her a heads-up, so she just laughed and moved on despite their calls. Soon, a door opened, and a powerful voice was heard humming in the hallway—
“I'm not sure what it means that I'm so sad.”
“It's Uncle Fritz; all laugh loud and he will be sure to come in,” said Emil.
“It's Uncle Fritz; everyone laugh loudly and he'll definitely come in,” said Emil.
A wild burst of laughter followed, and in came Uncle Fritz, asking, “What is the joke, my lads?”
A loud burst of laughter followed, and in walked Uncle Fritz, asking, “What’s the joke, guys?”
“Caught! caught! you can't go out till you've told a story,” cried the boys, slamming the door.
“Gotcha! You can’t leave until you’ve told us a story,” yelled the boys, slamming the door.
“So! that is the joke then? Well, I have no wish to go, it is so pleasant here, and I pay my forfeit at once,” which he did by sitting down and beginning instantly,
“So! That's the joke, then? Well, I don't want to leave; it's so nice here, and I’ll pay my forfeit right away,” which he did by sitting down and starting immediately,
“A long time ago your Grandfather, Demi, went to lecture in a great town, hoping to get some money for a home for little orphans that some good people were getting up. His lecture did well, and he put a considerable sum of money in his pocket, feeling very happy about it. As he was driving in a chaise to another town, he came to a lonely bit of road, late in the afternoon, and was just thinking what a good place it was for robbers when he saw a bad-looking man come out of the woods in front of him and go slowly along as if waiting till he came up. The thought of the money made Grandfather rather anxious, and at first he had a mind to turn round and drive away. But the horse was tired, and then he did not like to suspect the man, so he kept on, and when he got nearer and saw how poor and sick and ragged the stranger looked, his heart reproached him, and stopping, he said in a kind voice,
“A long time ago, your Grandfather, Demi, went to give a lecture in a big town, hoping to raise some money for a home for little orphans that some kind people were organizing. His lecture went well, and he ended up with a good amount of money, feeling really happy about it. While he was driving in a carriage to another town, he came across a lonely stretch of road in the late afternoon and was just thinking about how it would be a good spot for robbers when he saw a sketchy-looking man come out of the woods in front of him and walk slowly as if he was waiting for him to pass by. The thought of the money made Grandfather a bit anxious, and at first, he considered turning around and driving away. But the horse was tired, and he didn't want to judge the man too quickly, so he kept going. As he got closer and saw how poor, sick, and ragged the stranger looked, his conscience pricked him, and stopping, he said in a kind voice,
“'My friend, you look tired; let me give you a lift.' The man seemed surprised, hesitated a minute, and then got in. He did not seem inclined to talk, but Grandfather kept on in his wise, cheerful way, speaking of what a hard year it had been, how much the poor had suffered, and how difficult it was to get on sometimes. The man slowly softened a little, and won by the kind chat, told his story. How he had been sick, could get no work, had a family of children, and was almost in despair. Grandfather was so full of pity that he forgot his fear, and, asking the man his name, said he would try to get him work in the next town, as he had friends there. Wishing to get at pencil and paper to write down the address, Grandfather took out his plump pocket-book, and the minute he did so, the man's eye was on it. Then Grandfather remembered what was in it and trembled for his money, but said quietly,
“'Hey, you look exhausted; let me give you a ride.' The man seemed surprised, hesitated for a moment, and then got in. He didn't seem up for a conversation, but Grandfather kept chatting in his wise, upbeat manner, talking about how tough the year had been, how much the less fortunate had suffered, and how hard it could be to get by sometimes. The man gradually softened a bit, and encouraged by the friendly talk, he shared his story. He had been sick, couldn’t find any work, had a family of kids, and was almost at his wit's end. Grandfather felt such sympathy that he pushed aside his fear and, asking the man his name, said he would try to help him find work in the next town since he had friends there. Wanting to grab a pencil and some paper to write down the address, Grandfather pulled out his chubby wallet, and the moment he did, the man’s eyes landed on it. Then Grandfather remembered what was inside and felt anxious about his money, but said calmly,
“'Yes, I have a little sum here for some poor orphans. I wish it was my own, I would so gladly give you some of it. I am not rich, but I know many of the trials of the poor; this five dollars is mine, and I want to give it to you for your children.'
“'Yes, I’ve got a little money here for some poor orphans. I wish it were my own; I would happily give you some of it. I’m not wealthy, but I understand a lot of the struggles faced by the poor. This five dollars is mine, and I want to give it to you for your kids.'”
“The hard, hungry look in the man's eyes changed to a grateful one as he took the small sum, freely given, and left the orphans' money untouched. He rode on with Grandfather till they approached the town, then he asked to be set down. Grandpa shook hands with him, and was about to drive on, when the man said, as if something made him, 'I was desperate when we met, and I meant to rob you, but you were so kind I couldn't do it. God bless you, sir, for keeping me from it!'”
“The hard, hungry look in the man's eyes turned into a grateful one as he took the small amount of money, given to him freely, and left the orphans' funds untouched. He rode along with Grandpa until they got close to town, then asked to be dropped off. Grandpa shook his hand and was about to drive away when the man said, as if compelled, 'I was desperate when we met, and I intended to rob you, but you were so kind that I couldn't go through with it. God bless you, sir, for preventing me from doing that!'”
“Did Grandpa ever see him again?” asked Daisy, eagerly.
“Did Grandpa ever see him again?” Daisy asked, excitedly.
“No; but I believe the man found work, and did not try robbery any more.”
“No; but I think the man found a job and stopped trying to rob people.”
“That was a curious way to treat him; I'd have knocked him down,” said Dan.
“That was a strange way to treat him; I would have knocked him down,” said Dan.
“Kindness is always better than force. Try it and see,” answered Mr. Bhaer, rising.
“Being kind is always better than being forceful. Give it a try and see,” replied Mr. Bhaer, getting up.
“Tell another, please,” cried Daisy.
“Tell another, please,” Daisy cried.
“You must, Aunt Jo did,” added Demi.
“You have to, Aunt Jo did,” added Demi.
“Then I certainly won't, but keep my others for next time. Too many tales are as bad as too many bonbons. I have paid my forfeit and I go,” and Mr. Bhaer ran for his life, with the whole flock in full pursuit. He had the start, however, and escaped safely into his study, leaving the boys to go rioting back again.
“Then I definitely won't, but save my others for next time. Too many stories are just as bad as too many sweets. I've paid my dues and I'm leaving,” and Mr. Bhaer ran for his life, with the whole group chasing after him. He had a head start, though, and made it safely into his study, leaving the boys to run back in chaos.
They were so stirred up by the race that they could not settle to their former quiet, and a lively game of Blindman's Buff followed, in which Tommy showed that he had taken the moral of the last story to heart, for, when he caught Nan, he whispered in her ear, “I'm sorry I called you a cross-patch.”
They were so excited by the race that they couldn't return to their usual calm, and a lively game of Blindman's Buff started, in which Tommy demonstrated that he had really understood the lesson from the last story, because when he caught Nan, he whispered in her ear, “I’m sorry I called you a cross-patch.”
Nan was not to be outdone in kindness, so, when they played “Button, button, who's got the button?” and it was her turn to go round, she said, “Hold fast all I give you,” with such a friendly smile at Tommy, that he was not surprised to find the horse-hair ring in his hand instead of the button. He only smiled back at her then, but when they were going to bed, he offered Nan the best bite of his last apple; she saw the ring on his stumpy little finger, accepted the bite, and peace was declared. Both were ashamed of the temporary coldness, neither was ashamed to say, “I was wrong, forgive me,” so the childish friendship remained unbroken, and the home in the willow lasted long, a pleasant little castle in the air.
Nan wasn't going to be outdone in kindness, so when they played “Button, button, who's got the button?” and it was her turn to walk around, she said, “Hold on to everything I give you,” with such a friendly smile at Tommy that he wasn't surprised to find the horse-hair ring in his hand instead of the button. He just smiled back at her, but later when they were getting ready for bed, he offered Nan the best bite of his last apple; she noticed the ring on his small finger, accepted the bite, and peace was made. Both felt embarrassed about the brief coldness, but neither was ashamed to say, “I was wrong, forgive me,” so their childish friendship stayed intact, and the home in the willow remained a lovely little castle in the air.
CHAPTER XXI. THANKSGIVING
This yearly festival was always kept at Plumfield in the good old-fashioned way, and nothing was allowed to interfere with it. For days beforehand, the little girls helped Asia and Mrs. Jo in store-room and kitchen, making pies and puddings, sorting fruit, dusting dishes, and being very busy and immensely important. The boys hovered on the outskirts of the forbidden ground, sniffing the savory odors, peeping in at the mysterious performances, and occasionally being permitted to taste some delicacy in the process of preparation.
This annual festival was always celebrated at Plumfield in the traditional way, and nothing was allowed to disrupt it. For days in advance, the little girls helped Asia and Mrs. Jo in the storeroom and kitchen, making pies and puddings, sorting fruit, dusting dishes, and feeling very busy and important. The boys lingered on the edge of the restricted area, smelling the delicious aromas, peeking in at the secret activities, and sometimes being allowed to sample a treat that was being prepared.
Something more than usual seemed to be on foot this year, for the girls were as busy up-stairs as down, so were the boys in school-room and barn, and a general air of bustle pervaded the house. There was a great hunting up of old ribbons and finery, much cutting and pasting of gold paper, and the most remarkable quantity of straw, gray cotton, flannel, and big black beads, used by Franz and Mrs. Jo. Ned hammered at strange machines in the workshop, Demi and Tommy went about murmuring to themselves as if learning something. A fearful racket was heard in Emil's room at intervals, and peals of laughter from the nursery when Rob and Teddy were sent for and hidden from sight whole hours at a time. But the thing that puzzled Mr. Bhaer the most was what became of Rob's big pumpkin. It had been borne in triumph to the kitchen, where a dozen golden-tinted pies soon after appeared. It would not have taken more than a quarter of the mammoth vegetable to make them, yet where was the rest? It disappeared, and Rob never seemed to care, only chuckled when it was mentioned, and told his father, “To wait and see,” for the fun of the whole thing was to surprise Father Bhaer at the end, and not let him know a bit about what was to happen.
Something seemed off this year because the girls were as busy upstairs as downstairs, and so were the boys in the classroom and barn, creating a general atmosphere of hustle in the house. There was a big search for old ribbons and fancy clothes, a lot of cutting and gluing of gold paper, and an astonishing amount of straw, gray cotton, flannel, and big black beads being used by Franz and Mrs. Jo. Ned was banging on strange machines in the workshop, while Demi and Tommy wandered around murmuring to themselves like they were learning something. A loud commotion could be heard coming from Emil's room now and then, and peals of laughter erupted from the nursery when Rob and Teddy were called and then hidden away for hours. But what confused Mr. Bhaer the most was what happened to Rob's huge pumpkin. It had been triumphantly brought into the kitchen, where a dozen golden pies soon appeared. It wouldn't have taken more than a quarter of that giant vegetable to make them, so where did the rest go? It vanished, and Rob never seemed to mind, just chuckling when it was mentioned and telling his dad, “Just wait and see,” because the whole point was to surprise Father Bhaer in the end, keeping him completely in the dark about what was going to happen.
He obediently shut eyes, ears, and mouth, and went about trying not to see what was in plain sight, not to hear the tell-tale sounds that filled the air, not to understand any of the perfectly transparent mysteries going on all about him. Being a German, he loved these simple domestic festivals, and encouraged them with all his heart, for they made home so pleasant that the boys did not care to go elsewhere for fun.
He willingly closed his eyes, ears, and mouth, trying not to see what was clearly in front of him, not to hear the obvious sounds around him, and not to grasp any of the simple mysteries happening all around him. Being German, he enjoyed these easy family celebrations and supported them wholeheartedly because they made home so enjoyable that the boys didn't want to go anywhere else for fun.
When at last the day came, the boys went off for a long walk, that they might have good appetites for dinner; as if they ever needed them! The girls remained at home to help set the table, and give last touches to various affairs which filled their busy little souls with anxiety. The school-room had been shut up since the night before, and Mr. Bhaer was forbidden to enter it on pain of a beating from Teddy, who guarded the door like a small dragon, though he was dying to tell about it, and nothing but his father's heroic self-denial in not listening, kept him from betraying a grand secret.
When the day finally arrived, the boys headed out for a long walk to work up an appetite for dinner, as if they ever really needed to! The girls stayed home to help set the table and put the finishing touches on various tasks that filled their busy little minds with worry. The schoolroom had been locked up since the night before, and Mr. Bhaer was banned from entering on threat of being punished by Teddy, who stood guard at the door like a little dragon, even though he was itching to share the news, and only his father's heroic self-control in not listening kept him from spilling a big secret.
“It's all done, and it's perfectly splendid,” cried Nan, coming out at last with an air of triumph.
“It's all done, and it’s absolutely amazing,” exclaimed Nan, finally stepping out with a sense of victory.
“The—you know— goes beautifully, and Silas knows just what to do now,” added Daisy, skipping with delight at some unspeakable success.
“The—you know— works perfectly, and Silas knows exactly what to do now,” added Daisy, skipping with joy at some incredible achievement.
“I'm blest if it ain't the 'cutest thing I ever see, them critters in particular,” said Silas, who had been let into the secret, went off laughing like a great boy.
“I'm blessed if it isn't the cutest thing I've ever seen, those little creatures in particular,” said Silas, who had been let in on the secret, and he went off laughing like a big kid.
“They are coming; I hear Emil roaring 'Land lubbers lying down below,' so we must run and dress,” cried Nan, and up-stairs they scampered in a great hurry.
“They're coming; I hear Emil shouting 'Land lovers lying down below,' so we have to hurry and get dressed,” yelled Nan, and they rushed upstairs in a panic.
The boys came trooping home with appetites that would have made the big turkey tremble, if it had not been past all fear. They also retired to dress; and for half-an-hour there was a washing, brushing, and prinking that would have done any tidy woman's heart good to see. When the bell rang, a troop of fresh-faced lads with shiny hair, clean collars, and Sunday jackets on, filed into the dining-room, where Mrs. Jo, in her one black silk, with a knot of her favorite white chrysanthemums in her bosom, sat at the head of the table, “looking splendid,” as the boys said, whenever she got herself up. Daisy and Nan were as gay as a posy bed in their new winter dresses, with bright sashes and hair ribbons. Teddy was gorgeous to behold in a crimson merino blouse, and his best button boots, which absorbed and distracted him as much as Mr. Toot's wristbands did on one occasion.
The boys came rushing home with appetites that would have scared off the biggest turkey if it had still been alive. They then went to get dressed, and for half an hour, there was a flurry of washing, brushing, and primping that would have made any tidy woman proud. When the bell rang, a group of fresh-faced guys with shiny hair, clean collars, and their Sunday jackets walked into the dining room, where Mrs. Jo, in her one black silk dress with a bunch of her favorite white chrysanthemums in her chest, sat at the head of the table, “looking amazing,” as the boys said, whenever she dressed up. Daisy and Nan looked as cheerful as a flower bed in their new winter dresses, complete with bright sashes and hair ribbons. Teddy looked spectacular in a crimson merino blouse and his best button boots, which captured his attention just like Mr. Toot's wristbands had done once before.
As Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer glanced at each other down the long table, with those rows of happy faces on either side, they had a little thanksgiving all to themselves, and without a word, for one heart said to the other,
As Mr. and Mrs. Bhaer looked at each other across the long table, surrounded by rows of happy faces on either side, they shared a quiet moment of gratitude together, silently, as one heart spoke to the other.
“Our work has prospered, let us be grateful and go on.”
"Our efforts have thrived, let's be thankful and move forward."
The clatter of knives and forks prevented much conversation for a few minutes, and Mary Ann with an amazing pink bow in her hair “flew round” briskly, handing plates and ladling out gravy. Nearly every one had contributed to the feast, so the dinner was a peculiarly interesting ones to the eaters of it, who beguiled the pauses by remarks on their own productions.
The clattering of knives and forks made it hard to talk for a few minutes, and Mary Ann, sporting a bright pink bow in her hair, busily darted around, serving plates and ladling out gravy. Almost everyone had brought something for the meal, so the dinner was especially interesting to those eating it, who filled the breaks with comments about their own dishes.
“If these are not good potatoes I never saw any,” observed Jack, as he received his fourth big mealy one.
“If these aren’t good potatoes, I’ve never seen any,” Jack remarked as he received his fourth large, starchy one.
“Some of my herbs are in the stuffing of the turkey, that's why it's so nice,” said Nan, taking a mouthful with intense satisfaction.
“Some of my herbs are in the turkey stuffing, that's why it tastes so great,” said Nan, taking a mouthful with intense satisfaction.
“My ducks are prime any way; Asia said she never cooked such fat ones,” added Tommy.
“My ducks are top-notch anyway; Asia said she’s never cooked such fat ones,” added Tommy.
“Well, our carrots are beautiful, ain't they, and our parsnips will be ever so good when we dig them,” put in Dick, and Dolly murmured his assent from behind the bone he was picking.
"Well, our carrots are amazing, right? And our parsnips are going to taste really good when we dig them up," Dick said, and Dolly agreed with a murmur from behind the bone he was picking at.
“I helped make the pies with my pumpkin,” called out Robby, with a laugh which he stopped by retiring into his mug.
"I helped make the pies with my pumpkin," Robby shouted, laughing before he silenced himself by taking a sip from his mug.
“I picked some of the apples that the cider is made of,” said Demi.
“I picked some of the apples that the cider comes from,” said Demi.
“I raked the cranberries for the sauce,” cried Nat.
“I gathered the cranberries for the sauce,” shouted Nat.
“I got the nuts,” added Dan, and so it went on all round the table.
“I got the snacks,” added Dan, and so it went on all around the table.
“Who made up Thanksgiving?” asked Rob, for being lately promoted to jacket and trousers he felt a new and manly interest in the institutions of his country.
“Who created Thanksgiving?” asked Rob, feeling a new sense of manly pride in the traditions of his country after recently getting promoted to wearing a jacket and trousers.
“See who can answer that question,” and Mr. Bhaer nodded to one or two of his best history boys.
“See who can answer that question,” Mr. Bhaer said, nodding to a couple of his top history students.
“I know,” said Demi, “the Pilgrims made it.”
“I know,” said Demi, “the Pilgrims did it.”
“What for?” asked Rob, without waiting to learn who the Pilgrims were.
“What for?” Rob asked, not waiting to find out who the Pilgrims were.
“I forget,” and Demi subsided.
“I forgot,” and Demi subsided.
“I believe it was because they were starved once, and so when they had a good harvest, they said, 'We will thank God for it,' and they had a day and called it Thanksgiving,” said Dan, who liked the story of the brave men who suffered so nobly for their faith.
“I think it was because they were once starving, and when they had a good harvest, they said, 'Let's thank God for it,' and they created a day for that and called it Thanksgiving,” Dan said, who admired the story of the brave men who suffered so nobly for their beliefs.
“Good! I didn't think you would remember any thing but natural history,” and Mr. Bhaer tapped gently on the table as applause for his pupil.
“Good! I didn’t think you would remember anything except natural history,” and Mr. Bhaer gently tapped on the table to applaud his student.
Dan looked pleased; and Mrs. Jo said to her son, “Now do you understand about it, Robby?”
Dan looked happy, and Mrs. Jo said to her son, “Do you get it now, Robby?”
“No, I don't. I thought pil-grins were a sort of big bird that lived on rocks, and I saw pictures of them in Demi's book.”
“No, I don’t. I thought pilgrims were a kind of big bird that lived on rocks, and I saw pictures of them in Demi's book.”
“He means penguins. Oh, isn't he a little goosey!” and Demi laid back in his chair and laughed aloud.
“He means penguins. Oh, isn't he such a little goofball!” and Demi leaned back in his chair and laughed out loud.
“Don't laugh at him, but tell him all about it if you can,” said Mrs. Bhaer, consoling Rob with more cranberry sauce for the general smile that went round the table at his mistake.
“Don’t laugh at him, but share everything with him if you can,” said Mrs. Bhaer, comforting Rob with more cranberry sauce as everyone at the table smiled at his mistake.
“Well, I will;” and, after a pause to collect his ideas, Demi delivered the following sketch of the Pilgrim Fathers, which would have made even those grave gentlemen smile if they could have heard it.
“Well, I will;” and after taking a moment to gather his thoughts, Demi shared his portrayal of the Pilgrim Fathers, which would have made even those serious men smile if they could have heard it.
“You see, Rob, some of the people in England didn't like the king, or something, so they got into ships and sailed away to this country. It was all full of Indians, and bears, and wild creatures, and they lived in forts, and had a dreadful time.”
“You see, Rob, some people in England didn’t like the king or something, so they got into ships and sailed away to this country. It was full of Native Americans, bears, and wild animals, and they lived in forts and had a really tough time.”
“The bears?” asked Robby, with interest.
“The bears?” Robby asked, curious.
“No; the Pilgrims, because the Indians troubled them. They hadn't enough to eat, and they went to church with guns, and ever so many died, and they got out of the ships on a rock, and it's called Plymouth Rock, and Aunt Jo saw it and touched it. The Pilgrims killed all the Indians, and got rich; and hung the witches, and were very good; and some of the greatest great-grandpas came in the ships. One was the Mayflower; and they made Thanksgiving, and we have it always, and I like it. Some more turkey, please.”
“No; the Pilgrims, because the Indians troubled them. They didn't have enough to eat, and they went to church with guns, and many died, and they got out of the ships onto a rock, which is called Plymouth Rock, and Aunt Jo saw it and touched it. The Pilgrims killed all the Indians and got rich; they hanged the witches and were very good; and some of the greatest great-grandpas came on the ships. One was the Mayflower; and they created Thanksgiving, which we always celebrate, and I like it. Some more turkey, please.”
“I think Demi will be an historian, there is such order and clearness in his account of events;” and Uncle Fritz's eyes laughed at Aunt Jo, as he helped the descendant of the Pilgrims to his third bit of turkey.
“I think Demi will be a historian; there's such order and clarity in his account of events,” Uncle Fritz said, his eyes twinkling at Aunt Jo as he served the descendant of the Pilgrims his third piece of turkey.
“I thought you must eat as much as ever you could on Thanksgiving. But Franz says you mustn't even then;” and Stuffy looked as if he had received bad news.
"I thought you were supposed to eat as much as you could on Thanksgiving. But Franz says you shouldn’t even then;" and Stuffy looked like he had just heard some bad news.
“Franz is right, so mind your knife and fork, and be moderate, or else you won't be able to help in the surprise by and by,” said Mrs. Jo.
“Franz is correct, so watch your knife and fork, and be reasonable, or you won’t be able to assist with the surprise later,” said Mrs. Jo.
“I'll be careful; but everybody does eat lots, and I like it better than being moderate,” said Stuffy, who leaned to the popular belief that Thanksgiving must be kept by coming as near apoplexy as possible, and escaping with merely a fit of indigestion or a headache.
“I'll be careful; but everyone eats a lot, and I prefer that over being moderate,” said Stuffy, who subscribed to the common belief that Thanksgiving should be celebrated by pushing the limits of overeating and just settling for a bad case of indigestion or a headache.
“Now, my 'pilgrims' amuse yourselves quietly till tea-time, for you will have enough excitement this evening,” said Mrs. Jo, as they rose from the table after a protracted sitting, finished by drinking every one's health in cider.
“Now, my 'pilgrims,' keep yourselves entertained quietly until tea-time, because you’re going to have plenty of excitement this evening,” said Mrs. Jo as they got up from the table after a long sitting, where they ended by toasting everyone’s health in cider.
“I think I will take the whole flock for a drive, it is so pleasant; then you can rest, my dear, or you will be worn out this evening,” added Mr. Bhaer; and as soon as coats and hats could be put on, the great omnibus was packed full, and away they went for a long gay drive, leaving Mrs. Jo to rest and finish sundry small affairs in peace.
“I think I’ll take the whole group for a drive; it’s so nice out. You can relax, my dear, or you’ll be exhausted later tonight,” Mr. Bhaer added. As soon as everyone got their coats and hats on, the big bus was packed, and off they went for a long, fun drive, leaving Mrs. Jo to rest and take care of a few small tasks in peace.
An early and light tea was followed by more brushing of hair and washing of hands; then the flock waited impatiently for the company to come. Only the family was expected; for these small revels were strictly domestic, and such being the case, sorrow was not allowed to sadden the present festival. All came; Mr. and Mrs. March, with Aunt Meg, so sweet and lovely, in spite of her black dress and the little widow's cap that encircled her tranquil face. Uncle Teddy and Aunt Amy, with the Princess looking more fairy-like than ever, in a sky-blue gown, and a great bouquet of hot-house flowers, which she divided among the boys, sticking one in each button-hole, making them feel peculiarly elegant and festive. One strange face appeared, and Uncle Teddy led the unknown gentleman up to the Bhaers, saying,
A light early tea was followed by more hair brushing and hand washing; then the group waited eagerly for the guests to arrive. Only family was expected, as these small celebrations were strictly for home, so sorrow wasn’t allowed to dampen the festivities. Everyone arrived: Mr. and Mrs. March, with Aunt Meg, who looked sweet and lovely despite her black dress and the little widow's cap that framed her calm face. Uncle Teddy and Aunt Amy showed up, with the Princess looking more enchanting than ever in a sky-blue gown and a big bouquet of hothouse flowers, which she shared among the boys, pinning one in each buttonhole, making them feel particularly elegant and festive. A stranger appeared, and Uncle Teddy led the unknown gentleman over to the Bhaers, saying,
“This is Mr. Hyde; he has been inquiring about Dan, and I ventured to bring him to-night, that he might see how much the boy has improved.”
“This is Mr. Hyde; he has been asking about Dan, and I thought it would be good to bring him tonight so he could see how much the boy has improved.”
The Bhaers received him cordially, for Dan's sake, pleased that the lad had been remembered. But, after a few minutes' chat, they were glad to know Mr. Hyde for his own sake, so genial, simple, and interesting was he. It was pleasant to see the boy's face light up when he caught sight of his friend; pleasanter still to see Mr. Hyde's surprise and satisfaction in Dan's improved manners and appearance, and pleasantest of all to watch the two sit talking in a corner, forgetting the differences of age, culture, and position, in the one subject which interested both, as man and boy compared notes, and told the story of their summer life.
The Bhaers welcomed him warmly for Dan's sake, happy that the kid had been remembered. But after a few minutes of conversation, they were also glad to know Mr. Hyde for his own sake; he was so friendly, down-to-earth, and intriguing. It was nice to see the boy's face light up when he spotted his friend; even nicer to witness Mr. Hyde's surprise and pleasure at Dan's improved behavior and appearance, and the best part was watching the two of them sit in a corner, chatting away, overlooking their differences in age, background, and status, as they shared stories and compared notes about their summer adventures.
“The performance must begin soon, or the actors will go to sleep,” said Mrs. Jo, when the first greetings were over.
“The performance needs to start soon, or the actors will fall asleep,” said Mrs. Jo, once the initial greetings were finished.
So every one went into the school-room, and took seats before a curtain made of two bed-covers. The children had already vanished; but stifled laughter, and funny little exclamations from behind the curtain, betrayed their whereabouts. The entertainment began with a spirited exhibition of gymnastics, led by Franz. The six elder lads, in blue trousers and red shirts, made a fine display of muscle with dumb-bells, clubs, and weights, keeping time to the music of the piano, played by Mrs. Jo behind the scenes. Dan was so energetic in this exercise, that there was some danger of his knocking down his neighbors, like so many nine-pins, or sending his bean-bags whizzing among the audience; for he was excited by Mr. Hyde's presence, and a burning desire to do honor to his teachers.
Everyone went into the classroom and took their seats in front of a curtain made of two bed covers. The kids had already disappeared, but muffled laughter and amusing little shouts from behind the curtain gave away where they were. The show started with an enthusiastic display of gymnastics led by Franz. The six older boys, wearing blue pants and red shirts, showcased their strength with dumbbells, clubs, and weights, keeping time to the music played by Mrs. Jo on the piano from backstage. Dan was so energetic in his movements that he almost knocked over his neighbors like bowling pins or sent his bean bags flying into the audience; he was fueled by Mr. Hyde's presence and a strong desire to impress his teachers.
“A fine, strong lad. If I go on my trip to South America, in a year or two, I shall be tempted to ask you to lend him to me, Mr. Bhaer,” said Mr. Hyde, whose interest in Dan was much increased by the report he had just heard of him.
“A fine, strong guy. If I go on my trip to South America in a year or two, I might be tempted to ask you to lend him to me, Mr. Bhaer,” said Mr. Hyde, whose interest in Dan was greatly increased by the report he had just heard about him.
“You shall have him, and welcome, though we shall miss our young Hercules very much. It would do him a world of good, and I am sure he would serve his friend faithfully.”
"You can have him, and we're happy to do it, even though we'll really miss our young Hercules. It would be great for him, and I'm sure he'd be a loyal friend."
Dan heard both question and answer, and his heart leaped with joy at the thought of travelling in a new country with Mr. Hyde, and swelled with gratitude for the kindly commendation which rewarded his efforts to be all these friends desired to see him.
Dan heard both the question and the answer, and his heart soared with happiness at the idea of traveling in a new country with Mr. Hyde. He felt a wave of gratitude for the kind words that recognized his efforts to be everything his friends wanted him to be.
After the gymnastics, Demi and Tommy spoke the old school dialogue, “Money makes the mare go.” Demi did very well, but Tommy was capital as the old farmer; for he imitated Silas in a way that convulsed the audience, and caused Silas himself to laugh so hard that Asia had to slap him on the back, as they stood in the hall enjoying the fun immensely.
After the gymnastics, Demi and Tommy exchanged the old school line, “Money makes the mare go.” Demi did great, but Tommy was fantastic as the old farmer; he imitated Silas in a way that had the audience in stitches, making Silas laugh so hard that Asia had to slap him on the back while they stood in the hall enjoying the fun immensely.
Then Emil, who had got his breath by this time, gave them a sea-song in costume, with a great deal about “stormy winds,” “lee shores,” and a rousing chorus of “Luff, boys, luff,” which made the room ring; after which Ned performed a funny Chinese dance, and hopped about like a large frog in a pagoda hat. As this was the only public exhibition ever held at Plumfield, a few exercises in lightning-arithmetic, spelling, and reading were given. Jack quite amazed the public by his rapid calculations on the blackboard. Tommy won in the spelling match, and Demi read a little French fable so well that Uncle Teddy was charmed.
Then Emil, who had caught his breath by this point, gave them a sea shanty in costume, featuring a lot about "stormy winds," "lee shores," and a lively chorus of "Luff, boys, luff," which made the room echo; after that, Ned performed a hilarious Chinese dance, hopping around like a big frog in a pagoda hat. Since this was the only public event ever held at Plumfield, a few exercises in lightning arithmetic, spelling, and reading were showcased. Jack amazed everyone with his quick calculations on the blackboard. Tommy won the spelling contest, and Demi read a little French fable so well that Uncle Teddy was delighted.
“Where are the other children?” asked every one as the curtain fell, and none of the little ones appeared.
“Where are the other children?” everyone asked as the curtain fell, and none of the little ones showed up.
“Oh, that is the surprise. It's so lovely, I pity you because you don't know it,” said Demi, who had gone to get his mother's kiss, and stayed by her to explain the mystery when it should be revealed.
“Oh, that’s the surprise. It’s so beautiful, I feel sorry for you because you don’t know it,” said Demi, who had gone to get his mother’s kiss and stayed with her to explain the mystery when it was revealed.
Goldilocks had been carried off by Aunt Jo, to the great amazement of her papa, who quite outdid Mr. Bhaer in acting wonder, suspense, and wild impatience to know “what was going to happen.”
Goldilocks had been taken away by Aunt Jo, much to the amazement of her dad, who surpassed Mr. Bhaer in showing wonder, suspense, and wild impatience to find out "what was going to happen."
At last, after much rustling, hammering, and very audible directions from the stage manager, the curtain rose to soft music, and Bess was discovered sitting on a stool beside a brown paper fire-place. A dearer little Cinderella was never seen; for the gray gown was very ragged, the tiny shoes all worn, the face so pretty under the bright hair, and the attitude so dejected, it brought tears, as well as smiles, to the fond eyes looking at the baby actress. She sat quite still, till a voice whispered, “Now!” then she sighed a funny little sigh, and said, “Oh I wish I tood go to the ball!” so naturally, that her father clapped frantically, and her mother called out, “Little darling!” These highly improper expressions of feeling caused Cinderella to forget herself, and shake her head at them, saying, reprovingly, “You mustn't 'peak to me.”
At last, after a lot of rustling, hammering, and very clear directions from the stage manager, the curtain rose to soft music, and Bess was revealed sitting on a stool beside a brown paper fireplace. You’d never see a cuter Cinderella; her gray gown was very ragged, her tiny shoes all worn out, her face so pretty under the bright hair, and her posture so sad that it brought both tears and smiles to the loving eyes watching the little actress. She sat completely still until a voice whispered, “Now!” Then she sighed a funny little sigh and said, “Oh, I wish I could go to the ball!” so naturally that her father clapped excitedly, and her mother called out, “Little darling!” These highly improper expressions of emotion made Cinderella forget herself, and she shook her head at them, saying reproachfully, “You mustn't speak to me.”
Silence instantly prevailed, and three taps were heard on the wall. Cinderella looked alarmed, but before she could remember to say, “What is dat?” the back of the brown paper fire-place opened like a door, and, with some difficulty, the fairy godmother got herself and her pointed hat through. It was Nan, in a red cloak, a cap, and a wand, which she waved as she said decidedly,
Silence immediately fell, and three taps echoed on the wall. Cinderella looked startled, but before she could think to ask, “What is that?” the back of the brown paper fireplace opened like a door, and, with some struggle, the fairy godmother squeezed herself and her pointed hat through. It was Nan, dressed in a red cloak, a cap, and a wand, which she waved as she said firmly,
“You shall go to the ball, my dear.”
"You will go to the ball, my dear."
“Now you must pull and show my pretty dress,” returned Cinderella, tugging at her brown gown.
“Now you need to pull and show my pretty dress,” replied Cinderella, tugging at her brown gown.
“No, no; you must say, 'How can I go in my rags?'” said the godmother in her own voice.
“No, no; you have to say, 'How can I go in my rags?'” said the godmother in her own voice.
“Oh yes, so I mus';” and the Princess said it, quite undisturbed by her forgetfulness.
“Oh yes, I must;” and the Princess said it, totally unbothered by her forgetfulness.
“I change your rags into a splendid dress, because you are good,” said the godmother in her stage tones; and deliberately unbuttoning the brown pinafore, she displayed a gorgeous sight.
“I transform your rags into a beautiful dress because you are kind,” said the godmother in her theatrical voice; and slowly unbuttoning the brown pinafore, she revealed a stunning sight.
The little Princess really was pretty enough to turn the heads of any number of small princes, for her mamma had dressed her like a tiny court lady, in a rosy silk train with satin under-skirt, and bits of bouquets here and there, quite lovely to behold. The godmother put a crown, with pink and white feathers drooping from it, on her head, and gave her a pair of silver paper slippers, which she put on, and then stood up, lifting her skirts to show them to the audience, saying, with pride, “My dlass ones, ain't they pitty?”
The little princess was definitely pretty enough to catch the attention of any number of young princes, as her mom had dressed her like a tiny court lady in a rosy silk train with a satin under-skirt, adorned with little bouquets here and there, which were quite lovely to see. Her godmother placed a crown with pink and white feathers drooping from it on her head and gave her a pair of silver paper slippers. She put them on and then stood up, lifting her skirts to show them off to the audience, saying proudly, “Aren't my shoes pretty?”
She was so charmed with them, that she was with difficulty recalled to her part, and made to say,
She was so enchanted by them that it was hard to bring her back to her role and get her to say,
“But I have no toach, Dodmother.”
“But I don't have any touch, Dodmother.”
“Behold it!” and Nan waved her wand with such a flourish, that she nearly knocked off the crown of the Princess.
“Check it out!” and Nan waved her wand with such a flourish that she almost knocked off the Princess's crown.
Then appeared the grand triumph of the piece. First, a rope was seen to flap on the floor, to tighten with a twitch as Emil's voice was heard to say, “Heave, ahoy!” and Silas's gruff one to reply, “Stiddy, now, stiddy!” A shout of laughter followed, for four large gray rats appeared, rather shaky as to their legs, and queer as to their tails, but quite fine about the head, where black beads shone in the most lifelike manner. They drew, or were intended to appear as if they did, a magnificent coach made of half the mammoth pumpkin, mounted on the wheels of Teddy's wagon, painted yellow to match the gay carriage. Perched on a seat in front sat a jolly little coachman in a white cotton-wool wig, cocked hat, scarlet breeches, and laced coat, who cracked a long whip and jerked the red reins so energetically, that the gray steeds reared finely. It was Teddy, and he beamed upon the company so affably that they gave him a round all to himself; and Uncle Laurie said, “If I could find as sober a coachman as that one, I would engage him on the spot.” The coach stopped, the godmother lifted in the Princess, and she was trundled away in state, kissing her hand to the public, with her glass shoes sticking up in front, and her pink train sweeping the ground behind, for, elegant as the coach was, I regret to say that her Highness was rather a tight fit.
Then came the grand highlight of the show. First, a rope was seen flapping on the floor, tightening with a twitch as Emil's voice called out, “Heave, ahoy!” and Silas's gruff voice responded, “Steady now, steady!” Laughter erupted as four large gray rats appeared, a bit wobbly on their legs and odd in their tails, but looking quite fine in the head with black beads shining lifelike. They were supposed to be pulling a magnificent coach made from half a giant pumpkin, mounted on the wheels of Teddy's wagon, which was painted yellow to match the bright carriage. Sitting in front was a cheerful little coachman in a white cotton-wool wig, a cocked hat, scarlet breeches, and a laced coat, who cracked a long whip and jerked the red reins so vigorously that the gray horses reared up nicely. It was Teddy, and he smiled at the audience so warmly that they gave him a round of applause all to himself; Uncle Laurie remarked, “If I could find a coachman as serious as that one, I’d hire him right away.” The coach came to a stop, the godmother helped the Princess in, and she was whisked away in style, blowing kisses to the crowd, with her glass shoes sticking out in front and her pink train trailing behind, because as elegant as the coach was, I’m sorry to say her Highness was a bit snug in it.
The next scene was the ball, and here Nan and Daisy appeared as gay as peacocks in all sorts of finery. Nan was especially good as the proud sister, and crushed many imaginary ladies as she swept about the palace-hall. The Prince, in solitary state upon a somewhat unsteady throne, sat gazing about him from under an imposing crown, as he played with his sword and admired the rosettes in his shoes. When Cinderella came in he jumped up, and exclaimed, with more warmth than elegance,
The next scene was the ball, and Nan and Daisy looked as cheerful as peacocks in all kinds of fancy outfits. Nan especially played the role of the proud sister well, pretending to bump into many imaginary ladies as she strutted around the palace hall. The Prince sat alone on a somewhat wobbly throne, gazing around from under a grand crown as he fiddled with his sword and admired the rosettes on his shoes. When Cinderella walked in, he jumped up and exclaimed, with more enthusiasm than grace,
“My gracious! who is that?” and immediately led the lady out to dance, while the sisters scowled and turned up their noses in the corner.
“My goodness! Who is that?” and immediately took the lady out to dance, while the sisters glared and turned up their noses in the corner.
The stately jig executed by the little couple was very pretty, for the childish faces were so earnest, the costumes so gay, and the steps so peculiar, that they looked like the dainty quaint figures painted on a Watteau fan. The Princess's train was very much in her way, and the sword of Prince Rob nearly tripped him up several times. But they overcame these obstacles remarkably well, and finished the dance with much grace and spirit, considering that neither knew what the other was about.
The elegant jig performed by the little couple was really charming, as their youthful faces were so serious, the outfits so colorful, and the movements so unique that they resembled the delicate, quirky figures painted on a Watteau fan. The Princess's long dress got in her way a lot, and Prince Rob nearly stumbled over his sword several times. But they handled these challenges impressively, completing the dance with a lot of grace and energy, even though neither of them had any idea what the other was doing.
“Drop your shoe,” whispered Mrs. Jo's voice as the lady was about to sit down.
“Drop your shoe,” whispered Mrs. Jo's voice as the woman was about to sit down.
“Oh, I fordot!” and, taking off one of the silvery slippers, Cinderella planted it carefully in the middle of the stage, said to Rob, “Now you must try and tatch me,” and ran away, while the Prince, picking up the shoe, obediently trotted after her.
“Oh, I forgot!” and, taking off one of the silver slippers, Cinderella placed it carefully in the middle of the stage, said to Rob, “Now you have to try and catch me,” and ran away, while the Prince, picking up the shoe, dutifully trotted after her.
The third scene, as everybody knows, is where the herald comes to try on the shoe. Teddy, still in coachman's dress, came in blowing a tin fish-horn melodiously, and the proud sisters each tried to put on the slipper. Nan insisted on playing cut off her toe with a carving-knife, and performed that operation so well that the herald was alarmed, and begged her to be “welly keerful.” Cinderella then was called, and came in with the pinafore half on, slipped her foot into the slipper, and announced, with satisfaction,
The third scene, as everyone knows, is when the herald comes to try on the shoe. Teddy, still in his coachman's outfit, walked in playing a tin fish horn cheerfully, and the proud sisters each attempted to fit into the slipper. Nan insisted on cutting off her toe with a carving knife, and she did such a convincing job that the herald got worried and asked her to be "really careful." Then Cinderella was called in, wearing her pinafore halfway, slipped her foot into the slipper, and proudly announced,
“I am the Pinsiss.”
"I'm the Pinsiss."
Daisy wept, and begged pardon; but Nan, who liked tragedy, improved upon the story, and fell in a fainting-fit upon the floor, where she remained comfortably enjoying the rest of the play. It was not long, for the Prince ran in, dropped upon his knees, and kissed the hand of Goldilocks with great ardor, while the herald blew a blast that nearly deafened the audience. The curtain had no chance to fall, for the Princess ran off the stage to her father, crying, “Didn't I do well?” while the Prince and herald had a fencing-match with the tin horn and wooden sword.
Daisy cried and apologized, but Nan, who loved a dramatic moment, exaggerated the scene and pretended to faint on the floor, where she comfortably enjoyed the rest of the show. It didn’t take long for the Prince to rush in, drop to his knees, and passionately kiss Goldilocks’s hand, while the herald sounded a horn that almost deafened the audience. The curtain didn’t even get a chance to fall because the Princess hurried off the stage to her father, exclaiming, “Didn’t I do great?” while the Prince and herald engaged in a mock duel with the tin horn and wooden sword.
“It was beautiful!” said every one; and, when the raptures had a little subsided, Nat came out with his violin in his hand.
“It was beautiful!” everyone exclaimed; and, after the excitement had cooled down a bit, Nat appeared with his violin in hand.
“Hush! hush!” cried all the children, and silence followed, for something in the boy's bashful manner and appealing eyes make every one listen kindly.
“Hush! hush!” shouted all the kids, and silence fell, because something in the boy's shy way and pleading eyes made everyone listen with care.
The Bhaers thought he would play some of the old airs he knew so well, but, to their surprise, they heard a new and lovely melody, so softly, sweetly played, that they could hardly believe it could be Nat. It was one of those songs without words that touch the heart, and sing of all tender home-like hopes and joys, soothing and cheering those who listen to its simple music. Aunt Meg leaned her head on Demi's shoulder, Grandmother wiped her eyes, and Mrs. Jo looked up at Mr. Laurie, saying, in a choky whisper,
The Bhaers expected him to play some of the familiar tunes he knew so well, but to their surprise, they heard a new and beautiful melody, played so softly and sweetly that they could hardly believe it was Nat. It was one of those wordless songs that touch the heart, expressing all the tender, home-like hopes and joys, soothing and uplifting those who listen to its simple music. Aunt Meg rested her head on Demi's shoulder, Grandmother wiped her eyes, and Mrs. Jo looked up at Mr. Laurie, saying in a shaky whisper,
“You composed that.”
"You wrote that."
“I wanted your boy to do you honor, and thank you in his own way,” answered Laurie, leaning down to answer her.
“I wanted your boy to show you respect and thank you in his own way,” Laurie replied, leaning down to speak with her.
When Nat made his bow and was about to go, he was called back by many hands, and had to play again. He did so with such a happy face, that it was good to see him, for he did his best, and gave them the gay old tunes that set the feet to dancing, and made quietude impossible.
When Nat took his bow and was about to leave, many people called him back, and he had to play again. He did so with such a happy expression that it was a joy to watch him, as he gave it his all and played the lively old tunes that got everyone dancing and made it impossible to be still.
“Clear the floor!” cried Emil; and in a minute the chairs were pushed back, the older people put safely in corners and the children gathered on the stage.
“Clear the floor!” shouted Emil; and in a minute, the chairs were pushed back, the older folks were safely placed in corners, and the kids gathered on the stage.
“Show your manners!” called Emil; and the boys pranced up to the ladies, old and young; with polite invitations to “tread the mazy,” as dear Dick Swiveller has it. The small lads nearly came to blows for the Princess, but she chose Dick, like a kind, little gentlewoman as she was, and let him lead her proudly to her place. Mrs. Jo was not allowed to decline; and Aunt Amy filled Dan with unspeakable delight by refusing Franz and taking him. Of course Nan and Tommy, Nat and Daisy paired off, while Uncle Teddy went and got Asia, who was longing to “jig it,” and felt much elated by the honor done her. Silas and Mary Ann had a private dance in the hall; and for half-an-hour Plumfield was at its merriest.
“Show some manners!” called Emil; and the boys strutted up to the ladies, both young and old, with polite invitations to “dance the dance,” as dear Dick Swiveller puts it. The little guys almost got into a fight over the Princess, but she chose Dick, being the sweet little lady that she was, and let him proudly lead her to her spot. Mrs. Jo couldn’t refuse; and Aunt Amy made Dan overjoyed by turning down Franz and picking him instead. Naturally, Nan and Tommy, Nat and Daisy paired up, while Uncle Teddy went and got Asia, who was eager to “dance” and felt so happy about the attention. Silas and Mary Ann had their own little dance in the hall; and for half an hour, Plumfield was at its happiest.
The party wound up with a grand promenade of all the young folks, headed by the pumpkin-coach with the Princess and driver inside, and the rats in a wildly frisky state.
The party ended with a grand parade of all the young people, led by the pumpkin coach that had the Princess and the driver inside, and the mice were in a really playful mood.
While the children enjoyed this final frolic, the elders sat in the parlor looking on as they talked together of the little people with the interest of parents and friends.
While the kids had fun during this last playtime, the adults sat in the living room, watching them and discussing the little ones with the concern of parents and friends.
“What are you thinking of, all by yourself, with such a happy face, sister Jo?” asked Laurie, sitting down beside her on the sofa.
“What are you thinking about, all by yourself, with that happy look on your face, Jo?” asked Laurie, sitting down next to her on the sofa.
“My summer's work, Teddy, and amusing myself by imagining the future of my boys,” she answered, smiling as she made room for him.
“My summer's work, Teddy, and having fun imagining the future of my boys,” she replied, smiling as she made space for him.
“They are all to be poets, painters, and statesmen, famous soldiers, or at least merchant princes, I suppose.”
“They're all supposed to be poets, painters, statesmen, famous soldiers, or at least wealthy merchants, I guess.”
“No, I am not as aspiring as I once was, and I shall be satisfied if they are honest men. But I will confess that I do expect a little glory and a career for some of them. Demi is not a common child, and I think he will blossom into something good and great in the best sense of the word. The others will do well, I hope, especially my last two boys, for, after hearing Nat play to-night, I really think he has genius.”
“No, I’m not as ambitious as I used to be, and I’d be happy if they’re just honest people. But I have to admit that I do expect a bit of recognition and a successful path for some of them. Demi isn't an ordinary kid, and I believe he will grow into something good and great in the truest sense. I hope the others do well too, especially my last two boys, because after hearing Nat play tonight, I genuinely think he has talent.”
“Too soon to say; talent he certainly has, and there is no doubt that the boy can soon earn his bread by the work he loves. Build him up for another year or so, and then I will take him off your hands, and launch him properly.”
“It's too early to tell; he definitely has talent, and there's no doubt that the kid can start making a living doing the work he loves soon. Give him another year or so, and then I'll take him off your hands and help him get started.”
“That is such a pleasant prospect for poor Nat, who came to me six months ago so friendless and forlorn. Dan's future is already plain to me. Mr. Hyde will want him soon, and I mean to give him a brave and faithful little servant. Dan is one who can serve well if the wages are love and confidence, and he has the energy to carve out his own future in his own way. Yes, I am very happy over our success with these boys one so weak, and one so wild; both so much better now, and so full of promise.”
"That's such a nice outlook for poor Nat, who came to me six months ago feeling so friendless and lost. Dan's future is already clear to me. Mr. Hyde will want him soon, and I plan to give him a brave and loyal little helper. Dan is someone who can serve well if his payment is love and trust, and he has the drive to create his own path. Yes, I’m really happy about how well we’ve done with these boys—one so weak, and one so wild; both so much better now and full of promise."
“What magic did you use, Jo?”
“What magic did you use, Jo?”
“I only loved them, and let them see it. Fritz did the rest.”
“I just loved them and let them know it. Fritz took care of everything else.”
“Dear soul! you look as if 'only loving' had been rather hard work sometimes,” said Laurie, stroking her thin cheek with a look of more tender admiration than he had ever given her as a girl.
“Dear soul! You look like 'only loving' has been pretty hard work sometimes,” said Laurie, gently stroking her thin cheek with more tender admiration than he had ever shown her as a girl.
“I'm a faded old woman, but I'm a very happy one; so don't pity me, Teddy;” and she glanced about the room with eyes full of a sincere content.
“I'm an old woman who's seen better days, but I'm really happy; so please don't feel sorry for me, Teddy;” and she looked around the room with eyes full of genuine contentment.
“Yes, your plan seems to work better and better every year,” he said, with an emphatic nod of approval toward the cheery scene before him.
“Yes, your plan seems to get better every year,” he said, with a confident nod of approval toward the cheerful scene before him.
“How can it fail to work well when I have so much help from you all?” answered Mrs. Jo, looking gratefully at her most generous patron.
“How could it not work well when I have so much support from all of you?” replied Mrs. Jo, glancing appreciatively at her incredibly generous supporter.
“It is the best joke of the family, this school of yours and its success. So unlike the future we planned for you, and yet so suited to you after all. It was a regular inspiration, Jo,” said Laurie, dodging her thanks as usual.
“It’s the best joke in the family, this school of yours and how well it’s doing. So different from the future we had in mind for you, and yet it really fits you perfectly. It was truly inspiring, Jo,” said Laurie, brushing off her thanks like always.
“Ah! but you laughed at it in the beginning, and still make all manner of fun of me and my inspirations. Didn't you predict that having girls with the boys would be a dead failure? Now see how well it works;” and she pointed to the happy group of lads and lassies dancing, singing, and chattering together with every sign of kindly good fellowship.
“Ah! But you laughed at it at first and still make all kinds of jokes about me and my ideas. Didn't you say that having girls with the boys would be a total flop? Look at how well it’s working now;” and she pointed to the joyful group of boys and girls dancing, singing, and chatting together with every sign of friendly camaraderie.
“I give in, and when my Goldilocks is old enough I'll send her to you. Can I say more than that?”
“I give in, and when my Goldilocks is old enough, I'll send her to you. Can I say any more than that?”
“I shall be so proud to have your little treasure trusted to me. But really, Teddy, the effect of these girls has been excellent. I know you will laugh at me, but I don't mind, I'm used to it; so I'll tell you that one of my favorite fancies is to look at my family as a small world, to watch the progress of my little men, and, lately, to see how well the influence of my little women works upon them. Daisy is the domestic element, and they all feel the charm of her quiet, womanly ways. Nan is the restless, energetic, strong-minded one; they admire her courage, and give her a fair chance to work out her will, seeing that she has sympathy as well as strength, and the power to do much in their small world. Your Bess is the lady, full of natural refinement, grace, and beauty. She polishes them unconsciously, and fills her place as any lovely woman may, using her gentle influence to lift and hold them above the coarse, rough things of life, and keep them gentlemen in the best sense of the fine old word.”
“I'll be so proud to have your little treasure in my care. But really, Teddy, the impact of these girls has been amazing. I know you'll laugh at me, but I don't mind; I'm used to it. So I'll tell you that one of my favorite daydreams is to see my family as a small world, to watch my little guys grow, and recently, to notice how well my little girls influence them. Daisy is the nurturing one, and everyone feels the charm of her calm, womanly ways. Nan is the energetic, strong-minded one; they admire her bravery and give her the chance to pursue her goals since she has both sympathy and strength, making a real impact in their small world. Your Bess is the lady, full of natural refinement, grace, and beauty. She subtly elevates them and fulfills her role as any lovely woman does, using her gentle influence to lift them above the rough aspects of life and keep them gentlemen in the best sense of the classic word.”
“It is not always the ladies who do that best, Jo. It is sometimes the strong brave woman who stirs up the boy and makes a man of him;” and Laurie bowed to her with a significant laugh.
“It’s not always the ladies who do that best, Jo. Sometimes it’s the strong, brave woman who inspires the boy and helps him become a man;” and Laurie bowed to her with a meaningful laugh.
“No; I think the graceful woman, whom the boy you allude to married, has done more for him than the wild Nan of his youth; or, better still, the wise, motherly woman who watched over him, as Daisy watches over Demi, did more to make him what he is;” and Jo turned toward her mother, who sat a little apart with Meg, looking so full of the sweet dignity and beauty of old age, that Laurie gave her a glance of filial respect and love as he replied, in serious earnest,
“No; I believe the elegant woman that the boy you're talking about married has done more for him than the wild Nan from his youth. Or even better, the wise, nurturing woman who looked after him, just like Daisy looks after Demi, helped shape him into who he is now;” and Jo turned to her mother, who sat a little apart with Meg, radiating the sweet dignity and beauty of old age, that Laurie gave her a look of deep respect and affection as he replied, earnestly.
“All three did much for him, and I can understand how well these little girls will help your lads.”
“All three did a lot for him, and I can see how much these little girls will help your boys.”
“Not more than the lads help them; it is mutual, I assure you. Nat does much for Daisy with his music; Dan can manage Nan better than any of us; and Demi teaches your Goldilocks so easily and well that Fritz calls them Roger Ascham and Lady Jane Grey. Dear me! if men and women would only trust, understand, and help one another as my children do, what a capital place the world would be!” and Mrs. Jo's eyes grew absent, as if she was looking at a new and charming state of society in which people lived as happily and innocently as her flock at Plumfield.
"Don’t underestimate how much the guys help them; it’s a two-way street, believe me. Nat does a lot for Daisy with his music; Dan handles Nan better than any of us can; and Demi teaches your Goldilocks so effortlessly and effectively that Fritz calls them Roger Ascham and Lady Jane Grey. Honestly! If only men and women would trust, understand, and support each other like my kids do, what a wonderful place the world would be!” Mrs. Jo's eyes grew distant, as if she were envisioning a new and delightful society where people lived as happily and innocently as her group at Plumfield.
“You are doing your best to help on the good time, my dear. Continue to believe in it, to work for it, and to prove its possibility by the success of her small experiment,” said Mr. March, pausing as he passed to say an encouraging word, for the good man never lost his faith in humanity, and still hoped to see peace, good-will, and happiness reign upon the earth.
“You're doing your best to help during this good time, my dear. Keep believing in it, keep working for it, and show its possibility through the success of her small experiment,” said Mr. March, pausing as he walked by to offer an encouraging word, for the good man never lost his faith in humanity, and still hoped to see peace, goodwill, and happiness rule the earth.
“I am not so ambitious as that, father. I only want to give these children a home in which they can be taught a few simple things which will help to make life less hard to them when they go out to fight their battles in the world. Honesty, courage, industry, faith in God, their fellow-creatures, and themselves; that is all I try for.”
“I’m not that ambitious, Dad. I just want to give these kids a home where they can learn a few simple things that will make life a bit easier when they go out to face their challenges in the world. Honesty, courage, hard work, faith in God, belief in others, and confidence in themselves; that’s all I aim for.”
“That is every thing. Give them these helps, then let them go to work out their life as men and women; and whatever their success or failure is, I think they will remember and bless your efforts, my good son and daughter.”
“That's everything. Provide them with these resources, and then let them go create their lives as men and women. No matter their success or failure, I believe they'll remember and appreciate your efforts, my dear son and daughter.”
The Professor had joined them, and as Mr. March spoke he gave a hand to each, and left them with a look that was a blessing. As Jo and her husband stood together for a moment talking quietly, and feeling that their summer work had been well done if father approved, Mr. Laurie slipped into the hall, said a word to the children, and all of a sudden the whole flock pranced into the room, joined hands and danced about Father and Mother Bhaer, singing blithely,
The Professor had joined them, and as Mr. March spoke, he shook hands with each of them and left with a look that felt like a blessing. As Jo and her husband stood together for a moment, talking quietly and feeling satisfied that their summer work had gone well if Dad approved, Mr. Laurie slipped into the hall, said a quick word to the kids, and suddenly the whole group pranced into the room, joined hands, and danced around Father and Mother Bhaer, singing happily,
“Summer days are gone, Summer work is finished; Harvests have been collected Cheerfully one by one. Now the feast is over, The play has wrapped up; But one ritual remains for Our Thanksgiving Day. “Best of all the harvests In God's eyes, Are the happy children In the home tonight; And we come to give Thanks where thanks are due, With grateful hearts and voices, Father, mother, to you.”
With the last words the circle narrowed till the good Professor and his wife were taken prisoner by many arms, and half hidden by the bouquet of laughing young faces which surrounded them, proving that one plant had taken root and blossomed beautifully in all the little gardens. For love is a flower that grows in any soil, works its sweet miracles undaunted by autumn frost or winter snow, blooming fair and fragrant all the year, and blessing those who give and those who receive.
With the last words, the circle closed in until the good Professor and his wife were captured by many arms, almost hidden by a bouquet of laughing young faces surrounding them, showing that one plant had taken root and thrived beautifully in all the little gardens. Love is a flower that grows in any soil, works its sweet miracles without fear of autumn frost or winter snow, blooming beautifully and fragrant all year round, blessing both those who give and those who receive.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!